LIBRARY OF PRINCETON 
 
 MAR - 2 2004 
 
 THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 
Princeton Sermons 
 
 BY 
 
 C1IARLES HODGE, D.D., 
 
 AUTHOR OF "SYSTEMATIC XHBOLOOT," " I II K OHURCH AM) ITS 1'OLITV, 
 BT) '. EH '. 
 
 OUTLINES OF DISCOURSES, DOCTRINAL 
 AND PRACTICAL, 
 
 Ticlibcrtb at Princeton Wwlo&ad .Scminai-p. on 
 .Sabbath Afternoons. 
 
 Toulon : 
 
 THOMAS NELSON AND SONS, PATERNOSTEB ROTO 
 
 EDINBURGH; and nkw rOBK. 
 
 1879. 
 
BY THE LATE 
 
 CHARLES HODGE, D.D., Princeton. 
 
 Systematic Theology. 
 
 In Three Volumes. Royal Svo. Price 42s. Index Volume, 3s. 6d. 
 
 COMPANION VOLUME. 
 
 THE CHURCH AND ITS POLITY. 
 
 Eoyal 8vo, cloth. Price 12s. 6d. 
 
 Contents.— Idea of the Church— Theories of the Church— Visibility of the Church- 
 Perpetuity of the Church— Principles of Christian Union — Province of the Church — 
 Relation of the Church and State — Presbyterianism — The Church of England — Presby- 
 terian Liturgies — History and Intent of Constitution — A Particular Church — Church 
 Officers — The Presbytery — The General Assembly, &c. &c. 
 
 BY THE REV. A. A. HODGE, D.D., 
 
 Now Professor of Systematic Theology, Princeton. 
 
 OUTLINES OF THEOLOGY. 
 
 (New Edition, Re-written and Enlarged.) 
 
 One Volume. Royal 8vo, cloth. 678 pages. Price 10s. 
 
 " Since the first publication of this book, the evidences of the fact that it met a public 
 need have been multiplying. Its sale in Great Britain and America has continued. It 
 has been translated into Welsh and Modern Greek, and used in several theological 
 training-schools. The Author's increased knowledge and experience as a teacher have 
 been embodied in this new and enlarged edition, which has grown to its present form 
 through several years in connection with his actual class instructions. The work is 
 again offered to the Christian Church, not as a complete treatise of Systematic Theology, 
 for the use of the proficient, but as a simple Text-Book, adapted to the needs of students 
 taking their first lessons in this great science, and to the convenience of many earnest 
 workers who wish to refresh their memories by means of a summary review of the ground 
 gone over by them in their earlier studies." — Author's Preface. 
 
 THOMAS NELSON AND SONS, LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 From the time of its foundation it has been the habit of the pro- 
 fessors of Princeton Theological Seminary to meet the students every 
 Sabbath afternoon, for prayer and conference on themes relating to the 
 life of God in the soul, and to the practical duties having their root 
 therein. The members of all the successive classes will bear testimony 
 to the unique character and singular preciousness of these Sabbath 
 afternoon Conferences in that sacred old Oratory, whose walls are still 
 eloquent to them with imperishable associations. Here the venerable 
 professors appeared rather as friends and pastors than as instructors. 
 The dry and cold attributes of scientific theology, moving in the sphere 
 of the intellect gave place to the warmth of personal religious expe- 
 rience, and to the spiritual light of divinely illuminated intuition. 
 Here in the most effective manner did these teachers of teachers set 
 the crown upon their work, and herein they exerted by far, their most 
 widely extended and permanent influence. Here they sought rather 
 to build up Christian men, than to form accomplished scholars, and to 
 infuse into their pupils the highest motives, and to instruct them in the 
 wisest methods for their future work of saving souls and of edifying 
 the Church of Christ. 
 
 The text or topic for consideration was announced at the preceding 
 meeting. The professors presided in turn, and were called upon to 
 speak in the inverse order of seniority, the professor presiding for the 
 day coming last. For many years, the discussion was opened by re- 
 marks volunteered by the students, but in later times, the entire hour 
 has been occupied by the professors. 
 
i v PREFACE. 
 
 The historical character of this remarkable service is of course de- 
 rived from the peerless endowments, intellectual and spiritual, of the 
 first three professors in the institution. Men so different, yet together 
 constituting such a singular completeness of excellence by the combi- 
 nation of their complementary graces. 
 
 Dr. Miller, the model Christian gentleman and typical divine, whose 
 original, generous and genial nature had been transfigured by the long 
 indwelling of the Holy Ghost, and whose outward manner had evi- 
 dently been conformed by long self-training to the highest models, 
 would have been the first to attract the eye and to impress the ear 
 of the stranger. His long and active life had furnished him with 
 rich stores of experience of men as well as a vast volume of learning 
 derived from books. All this he poured forth with a deliberate and 
 stately copiousness, in a manner serene and dignified, yet full of im- 
 pressive force and tender unction. His adoring sense of the majesty 
 of God, and of the seriousness of human life, of the reality and so- 
 lemnity of divine things, and of the obligations attending the Chris- 
 tian profession, and above all attending the office of the Christian 
 ministry gave form and color to all he said. His instructions were 
 always wise and practical, and were characteristically illustrated from 
 an inexhaustible fund of apt and often witty, but always dignified 
 anecdote, drawn from all literature, sacred and profane, and from his 
 own extensive intercourse with men as a pastor and as a citizen. 
 
 Dr. Archibald Alexander, incomparably the greatest, as he was the 
 first of that illustrious family, though neither more learned, nor more 
 holy than his older colleague, was far more original. He was modeled 
 upon nothing, but every thing in him and about him to the last detail 
 of thought or glance, or inflexion, or gesture was immediately deter- 
 mined by spontaneous forces working straight outward from within. 
 It was this entire absence of self-consciousness, this absolute simplicity 
 of thought, emotion and expression, and its spontaneous directness to 
 its point, which, added to his other natural and gracious endowments, 
 gave this great teacher his singular pre-eminence. His intellect was 
 intuitive rather than logical. Although he exhibited flashes of acute 
 analysis, as sharp and rapid as a Damascus blade, yet he did not char- 
 acteristically excel in broad views of truths in their relations, nor in 
 lengthened processes of consecutive thought. He was eminently quick 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 in his observation, and penetrating in his insight, accurately noting 
 facts and reading character in rapid glances. He held in his retentive 
 mind the spoils of a vast and widely selected reading. All the trea- 
 sures of divine wisdom and grace, which the Holy Ghost communicates 
 to life-long students of the word, when to high intellect is added all 
 the simplicity and docility of a little child, irradiated his soul, and 
 made it luminous to others. All the secrets of the human heart and 
 its various experiences under the discipline of the natural conscience 
 and of the word and Spirit of God were known to him, and he pos- 
 sessed the finest skill in interpreting and in treating with acute preci- 
 sion, the states and frames of all who sought his counsel or listened 
 to his instructions.* 
 
 This utter simplicity, this all-penetrating insight, accompanied with 
 a wonderful spontaneousness of thought, imagination and speech were 
 personal attributes, inseparable from his presence and manner, and 
 incapable of being transmitted to the printed page. During his later 
 years, when urged to put the results of his studies and reflections in 
 the permanent form of writing, he often said, " No, if I have any 
 talent, it is to talk sitting in my chair." And however much he may 
 have been mistaken in failing to recognize the value of his writings to 
 the Church, there is no doubt that his gifts as a talker on the themes 
 of Christian experience were without parallel among his contempora- 
 ries. He more than any man of his generation, appeared to those who 
 heard him to be endued with the knowledge, and clothed with the 
 authority of a prophet sent immediately from God. He was to us as 
 the highest peak of the mountains, on whose pure head the heavens, 
 beyond the common horizon, pour the wealth of their iridescent radi- 
 ance. 
 
 In his early and middle life he had been an orator endowed with 
 
 * " For Dr. Alexander I have the most profound reverence and respect, and 
 particularly for this tiling, which impressed me more than anything else, his won- 
 derful knowledge of the human heart, and of the Christian heart, in all its morhid 
 and its healthful exercises, so that you may call him the Shakspeare of. the 
 Christian heart. I have never seen a man, nor do I ever expect to see the man, 
 who has impressed me more in this particular." Dr. Theodore D. "Woolsey, cx- 
 l'resident of Yale College, at Dr. Hodge's Semi-Ccntennial Commemoration 
 April 24th, 1872. 
 
yi PREFACE. 
 
 singular powers of dramatic representation. In his old age he was al- 
 ways calm and quiet, but such was his intense sense of the reality of 
 the subjects on which he discoursed, that often, as he spoke of angels, 
 of heaven, of the beatific vision of saints, of Christ, and of his second 
 coming and judgment, his hearers felt that their eyes also were opened 
 to discern the presence of things invisible and eternal. 
 
 Every Wednesday evening Dr. Alexander presided at the public 
 prayers in the Oratory. The instant the students were in their seats 
 he came in rapidly, his cloak hanging, often diagonally, from his bent 
 shoulders, his head inclined as in revery, yet flashing sudden glances 
 on either side with his piercing eyes, which seemed to penetrate all the 
 secrets of those upon whom they fell. He sat down with his back to 
 the windows and his right side to the students ; sitting low, almost hid 
 den by the desk. Drawing the large Bible down before him he seem- 
 ed to lose at once all sense of human audience, and to pass alone into 
 the presence of God. As he read, and mused, and ejaculated the ut- 
 terances of all the holy exercises of his soul upon the Divine Word, a 
 solemn hush fell upon us, and we felt, not as those who listen to a 
 teacher, but as those who are admitted to approach with the shoes from 
 off their feet, to gaze in and listen through an opened Avindow to the 
 mysterious workings of a sanctified soul under the immediate revela- 
 tions of the Ho ly Ghost. Uou>) 
 
 Dr. Hodge was by a whole generation younger than these venerable 
 fathers. Hence during the first years of his professorship his part in 
 these Sabbath afternoon Conferences, although regularly discharged, was 
 less prominent than theirs. During the long period, however, from 
 about 1848 to his death in 1878, he was recognized by all as the cen- 
 tral sun which gave light and heat to the entire service. 
 
 As all acquainted with his life-work know, Dr. Hodge's distinguish- 
 ing attributes were, great tenderness and strength of emotion, and the 
 power of exciting it in others — an habitual adoring love for Christ, 
 and absolute submission of mind and will to His word — a chivalrous 
 disposition to maintain against all odds, and with unvarying self-con- 
 sistency through all the years of a long life, the truth as he saw it — 
 crystalline clearness of thought and expression — and an unsurpassed lo- 
 gical power of analysis, and of grasping and exhibiting all truths in 
 their relations. Dr. Alexander once said to a friend that the mental 
 
PREFACE. VU 
 
 constitution of Dr. Hodge was more than that of any man he knew — 
 like that of John Calvin, without his severity. As he sat in the Con- 
 ference he spoke freely, without paper, in language and with illustra- 
 tion spontaneously suggested at the moment. To the hearer the entire 
 exercise appeared extemporaneous. The matter presented was a clear 
 analysis of the scriptural passage, or theme, doctrinal or practical, 
 chosen for the occasion. An exhaustive statement and clear illustra- 
 tion of the question. An exhibition of the evidence of the doctrine, and 
 of the grounds and reasons and of the methods, conditions and limits of 
 the experience or duty. A development of each doctrine on the side of 
 experience and duty, and a demonstration of the practical character of 
 all doctrine, and of the doctrinal basis of all genuine religious experi- 
 ence and practice. 
 
 As to the manner the entire discourse was in the highest degree ear- 
 nest, fervent and tender to tears ; full of conviction and full of love. 
 While the temporary impression made upon most hearers was less re- 
 markable than that produced bv Dr. Alexander, in his happiest moods, 
 all the students, and especially those who were diligent in taking notes, 
 felt that they took away with them from Dr. Hodge a far larger mass 
 of coherent thought for permanent use, than from any of the rest. The 
 reason for this is abundantly evident when the drawers of his study are 
 opened, and the large accumulation of careful preparations for this ex- 
 ercise are examined. He prepared and wrote out a careful analysis or 
 skeleton of every Conference discourse. Although designed to meet no 
 eye but his own, these analyses are fully written out, and are verbally 
 complete in all their articulations. And although his audience was 
 completely changed every three years, it appears that he never used 
 the same preparation twice, but prepared, even after he had passed his 
 80th year a new paper for each Conference, often constructing analyses 
 of the same theme several times. 
 
 This was his method of mental preparation. He habitually thought 
 with his pen in his hand.. He prepared an analysis of his subject be- 
 fore he wrote his sermons. He did the same before writing his theolo- 
 gical lectures, or the several divisions of his Systematic Theology. He 
 also made a written aualysis of every important book he read, espe- 
 cially if it presented views of truth antagonistic; to his own. 
 
 A volume of these papers is now published, not only because they 
 
Vlll PREFACE. 
 
 will afford a reminiscence of past sacred scenes, grateful to his surviv- 
 ing pupils, but chiefly because it is believed that in their present form 
 they will be widely useful. Although the brain and heart, which 
 through the beaming countenance and tremulous voice, infused these 
 skeletons with life, are absent, they yet remain in themselves very re- 
 markable examples of that analysis, that logical grouping and perspic- 
 uous exhibition of truth which is an essential faculty of the effective 
 preacher. They present in this analytic form an amount and quality 
 of homiletical example and suggestion probably not surpassed in the 
 same number of pages in the English language. As an effective exhi- 
 bition of the great principle that all genuine religious experience is 
 only the realization in experience of Christian doctrine, and that all 
 true doctrine does immediately go out into the practical issues of the 
 inward and outward life, this volume is eminently fitted to vindicate 
 and supplement the three volumes of Systematic Theology, which were 
 the last work of the author's life. 
 
 The classification of these papers is entirely the work of the editor. 
 The reader will find instances of repetition, some of which, under the 
 circumstances are neither avoidable nor objectionable ; some of which 
 may be attributed to the incompetence of the editor, but none of which, 
 if the several dates and original purpose of these papers be considered, 
 can be regarded as the fault of the beloved and venerated author. 
 As there is no Index of Subjects, the Table of Contents is made un- 
 usually, and it is hoped, sufficiently full and explicit. 
 
 A. A. Hodge. 
 
 Princeton, March 30, 1879. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 PACK. 
 
 God and His Attributes 1-24 
 
 1. Omnipresence of God 1 
 
 2. In Him we Live, and Move, and have our Being. Acts 17: 28 2 
 
 3. The Sovereignty of God 4 
 
 4. The Lord Reigneth. Ps. 93: 1 
 
 5. Dependence on God 7 
 
 6. Thy Word is Truth 8 
 
 7. God is Light (jo) 
 
 8. God is Love. John 4: 8 and 14 12 
 
 9. The Love of God to us 13 
 
 10. The Tender Mercies of God. Ps. 14fi: 9 14 
 
 11. God so Loved the World. John 3: 1C 1G 
 
 12. Who will have all Men to be Saved and to come unto the Knowledge of 
 
 the Truth 18 
 
 13. The Promises of God 2(1 
 
 14. The Wrath of God against Sinners 21 
 
 15. Prepare to meet thy God, O Israel. Amos 4: 12 23 
 
 II. 
 
 Christ, His Person and Offices. 
 
 1C. The Advent •_>,-» 
 
 17. The Advent 2C 
 
 18. Immanuel 27 
 
 19. For in Him dwclleth all the Fulness of the Godhead bodily. Col. 2:9 2!» 
 
 20. The Unsearchable Riches of Christ. Eph. 3:8 31 
 
 21. The Love of Christ 32 
 
 22. The Death of Christ 34 
 
 23. The Death of Christ 34 
 
 24. For where a Testament is. there must also of necessity be the death of the 
 
 Testator. Heb. 9: 1G 3G 
 
 25. Who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live together 
 
 with Him. 1 Thess. 6: 10 37 
 
 20. As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, vxm .so must the Son <,| 
 
 Man be lifted up 39 
 
 27. Christ, the Lamb of God 41 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 28. The blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin. 1 John 1 : 7.. 42 
 
 29. Christ our Priest..... ** 
 
 30. Christ our Passover 4f » 
 
 31. Christ the end of the Law for Righteousness. Rom. 10:4 47 
 
 32. The Intercession of Christ 48 
 
 33. And if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ 
 
 the Righteous, etc. 1 John 2:1 50 
 
 34. The Presence of Christ with His Church 51 
 
 35. How is it that Thou wilt manifest Thyself unto us and not unto the world? 
 
 John 14: 22 53 < 
 
 3G. Christ our Life 54^ 
 
 37. I am the Bread of Life. JohnC:48 55 
 
 38. Christ our Example 57 
 
 39. Christ our Physician 58 
 
 40. Christ the Bridegroom 59 
 
 41. The Transfiguration 59 
 
 42. The Memory of Christ, and the Reason it should be Cherished CI 
 
 43. The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. Rev. 22:21 C3 
 
 44. Jesus crowned with glory and honor. Heb. 2:9 64 
 
 45. The Coming of Christ 66 
 
 III. 
 
 The Holy Spikit and His Offices 68-89 
 
 40. The Promise of the Spirit. Gal. 3: 14 68 
 
 47. Dependence on the Holy Ghost 69 
 
 48. Dependence of the Believer and the Church on the Holy Ghost. Ps.51: 11 72 
 
 49. He will Reprove the World of Sin, because they believe not on me. John 
 
 16: S,9 73 
 
 50. The Necessity of the Spirit's Teaching in order to the Right Understand- 
 
 ing of the Scriptures 75 
 
 51. The Indwelling of the Spirit 77 
 
 52. The Spirit giveth Life. 2 Cor. 3: 6 78 
 
 53. The Spirit's Intercession. Rom. 8:26 80 
 
 54. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the Sons of God. Rom. 
 
 8:14 81 
 
 55. The Spirit itself Bcareth Witness with our Spirit, that we are the Children 
 
 of God. Rom. 8: 16 83 
 
 56. Who hath also scaled us, and given the Earnest of the Spirit in our 
 
 Hearts. 2Cor.l2:2. Eph. 1 : 13; 4: 30. lTim.2:19 84 
 
 67. The Holy Ghost as the Paraclete. John 14: 16 86 
 
 58. Grieve not the Spirit S8 
 
 IV. 
 
 Satan and His Influence— Six and Sins 00-115 
 
 59. Satanie Influence 90 
 
 CO. Temptation 91 
 
 CI. Indwelling Sin 93 
 
 62. Indwelling Sin 94 
 
 C3. The Deceitfulness of Sin 96 
 
 C>4. The Sin of Unbelief 97 
 
 65. Doubting in Believers 98 
 
 66. Hardness of Heart. Ps. 31 : 12. Rom. 2:5 100 
 
 67. Pride lui 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. XI 
 
 G8. Spiritual Pride 103 
 
 C9. Ambition wr > 
 
 70. The Sacrifice of the Wicked is Abomination. Prov. 21 : 27 100 
 
 71. Every Idle Word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in 
 
 the Day of Judgment. Matt, 12: 36 103 
 
 72. Cleanse Thou me from Secret Faults. Ps. 10: 12 110 
 
 73. Backsliding 112 
 
 74. The Unpardonable Sin 113 
 
 Conversion— Entrance upon the Christian Life 11G-141 
 
 75. Salvation by Grace 11° 
 
 76. The Value of the Soul 117 
 
 77. The Conversion of Paul 110 
 
 78. Conviction of Sin 1-0 
 
 79. Conviction of Sin 122 
 
 50. Repentance 1-3 
 
 51. Except ye be Converted, and become as Little Children, ye shall not enter 
 
 into the Kingdom of Heaven. Matt. IS: 3 124 
 
 52. The Sorrow of the World, and the Sorrow after a Godly Sort. 2 Cor. 7: 
 
 10, 11 125 
 
 53. Strive to Enter in at the Strait Gate 120 
 
 84. Coming to Christ 128 
 
 85. Come unto me all ye that Labor and are Heavy Laden, and I will give you 
 
 Rest:— Matt. 11: 28 129 
 
 86. My Son give me thy heart. Prov. 23: 20 131 
 
 87. Submission to God 132 
 
 88. Work out your own Salvation with Fear and Trembling. Phil. 2:12 133 
 
 89. Work out your own Salvation, &c. Phil. 2: 12 135 
 
 90. Regeneration 136 
 
 91. Evidences of Regeneration 137 
 
 92. Confession of Christ 130 
 
 93. Lord, What wilt Thou have me to do? 140 
 
 VI. 
 
 Christian Experiences, Characteristics and Privileges 142-236 
 
 94. If any Man be in Christ, ho is a New Creature. 2 for. 5: 17 142 
 
 95. The Christian Race 144 
 
 90. Justification by Faith 145 
 
 97. Sanctified by Faith that is in me. Acts 20: 18 147 
 
 98. They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the Affections and 
 
 Lusts. Gal. 5: 24 149 
 
 99. Mortify the Deeds of the Body 150 
 
 100. Living by Faith 152 
 
 101. Walking with God 154 
 
 102. Dying unto Sin, and living unto Righteousness 155 
 
 103. Living Hopo through the Resurrection of Christ 156 
 
 104. Now abideth Faith, Hope, Charity ; but the greatest of theso is Charity. 
 
 lCor. 13: 12 157 
 
 105. Unbelief (or Doubts) in Believers. Matt. 6 : 30; Mark : G 159 
 
 106. Contentment. ITim.O: C 101 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 107. Submission 102 
 
 108. Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus ]C4 
 
 109. Growth in Grace ICG 
 
 110. Growth in Grace 1G7 
 
 111. Blessed are the poor in Spirit 1G8 
 
 112. Conscience 170 
 
 113. Conscientiousness 171 
 
 114. Diseased Conscience 172 
 
 115. Spiritual-mindedness 173 
 
 116. To be Carnally-minded is death, but to be Spiritually-minded is life and 
 
 peace 174 
 
 117. Spiritual Discernment. 1 Cor. 2 : 15 170 
 
 118. Spiritual Consolation 177 
 
 119. The Spirit of Adoption. Rom. 8: 15 179 
 
 120. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the Sons of God. Rom. 
 
 8: H 180 
 
 121. The Liberty wherewith Christ has made us free 181 
 
 122. He that is called in the Lord, being a Servant, is the Lord's Freeman. 
 
 1 Cor. 7: 22 182 
 
 123. Ye Believe in God, Believe also in me 184 
 
 124. Ye are Bought with a Price. 1 Cor. 7: 23 185 
 
 125. Who are Kept by the Power of God through Faith unto Salvation, ready 
 
 to be revealed in the Last Time. 1 Pet. 1: 5 187 
 
 126. Security of Believers 188 
 
 127. Ye are Complete in Him. Col. 2: 10 190 
 
 128. The Priesthood of Believers 192 
 
 129. The Priesthood of Believers 193 
 
 130. Who is he that overcometh the World, but he that Bolieveth that Jesus 
 
 is the Son of God ? 1 John 5: 5 195 
 
 131. Ye are Christ's. 1 Cor. 3 : 23 197 
 
 132. The Lord is my Strength 199 
 
 133. Good Hope through Grace •. 200 
 
 131. Assurance 201 
 
 135. Hope maketh not ashamed, because the Love of God is shed abroad in 
 
 our Hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. Rom. 5: 5 203 
 
 13G. Faith as the Source of Love and Joy. 1 Pet. 1 : 8 204 
 
 137. The Loveof God 205 
 
 138. Whom having not seen ye love; in whom, though now ye see Him not, 
 
 yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 
 
 1 Pet. 1 : 8 207 
 
 139. Religious Joy and Despondency 208 
 
 140. Singleness of Heart. Acts 2: 46 210 
 
 141. The Beauty of Holiness 211 
 
 142. The Nature and Evidences of Union with Christ 213 
 
 143. The Excellency of the Knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord. Phil. 3: 8... 214 
 
 144. Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a Price. 1 Cor. 6 : 19, 20 215 
 
 145. Do all to the Glory of God. ICor.lO: 31 216 
 
 14G. Glorying in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. Gal. G: 14 218 
 
 147. The Love of Christ constraineth us. 2 Cor. 6: 14 219 
 
 148. And this is the victory that overcometh the World, even our Faith. 1 
 
 John 5 : 4 221 
 
 149. It pleased God to reveal his Son in me. Gal. 1 : 10 „ 223 
 
 150. Humility „ 224 
 
 151. Humility. 1 Pet. 5 : 5 22G 
 
 152. For we are the Circumcision, which worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice 
 
 in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the Flesh. Phil. 3 : 3 227 
 
 153. Hope, tho nelmet of Salvation. 1 Thess. 5: 3 229 
 
 154. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ. Eph G : 24. If 
 
 any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Marana- 
 
 tha. 1 Cor. 16: 22 230 
 
 155. That Christ may dwell in our hearts by Faith. Eph. 3 : 17 232 
 
 15G. The Communion of Saints 233 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. Xlii 
 
 VII. 
 
 Christian Responsibilities and Duties 
 
 157. Pure Religion and undefined before God and the Father 'is this: To visit 
 
 the Fatherless and Widows in their affliction, and to keep himself un- 
 spotted from the World. Jas. 1 : 27 2Vff", 
 
 158. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the Doctrine, whether it bo 
 
 of God, or whether I speak of myself. JohnT: 17, and John 8: 47 23$ 
 
 159. Be not conformed to this World. Rom. h'Si^. 240 
 
 160. And he that taketh not his Cross, and followeth not alter me, is not wor- 
 
 thy of mo. Matt. 10: 38 242 
 
 1G1. Let this mind be in you whi h was also in Christ Jesus. Phil. 2: 1-5 214 
 
 1C2. Living for Christ. Col. 3: 24; 2 Cor. 5: 14 245 
 
 163. Having therefore these Promises, dearly Beloved, let us cleanse ourselves 
 
 from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit, &c. 2Cor.7: 1 24G 
 
 1G4. And have no Fellowship with the unfruitful Works of Darkness, but ra- 
 ther reprove them. Eph. 5: 11 247 
 
 1G5. Delighting in the Law of God 249 
 
 16G. Fidelity in the Service of God „.. 250 
 
 167. Therefore, my Beloved Brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always 
 
 abounding in the Work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your 
 
 labor is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor. 15:58 252 
 
 168. Walking with God 253 
 
 1G9. Walk in Wisdom towards them that are without, Redeeming the Time. 
 
 Col. 4: 5 255 
 
 170. Earnestness in the Service of God 25G 
 
 171. Self-Knowledge 257 
 
 172. Self-examination, (No. 1.) 259 
 
 173. Self-examination, (No. 2.) 200 
 
 174. Gravity 2G1 
 
 175. Fasting 262 
 
 176. Responsibility arising from the Possession of special Privileges 263 
 
 177. Take heed What ye hear. Mark 4: 24. Take heed How ye Hear. Luke 
 
 8: 18 2G4 
 
 178. Brotherly Love 2G6 
 
 179. It is good neither to eat Flesh, nor to drink Wine, nor anything whereby 
 
 thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made weak. Rom. 14: 21. 2G8 
 
 180. Christian Forbearance 270 
 
 181. Judge not that ye be not judged. Matt. 7 : 1 272 
 
 182. Christian Rebuke 273 
 
 183. Forgiveness of Offences 275 
 
 184. Let not then your Good be evil spoken of. Rom. 14 : 10 277 
 
 185. Waiting on God 278 
 
 186. Fight the Good Fight of Faith. lTim.6:12 279 
 
 187. Rejoice in the Lord 280 
 
 188. Zeal 283 
 
 VIII. 
 
 The Means ok Grace— The Scriptures, Ministry, Sacraments, &c. 
 
 189. The Means of Grace 285 
 
 190. The Word of God as a Means of Grace 286 
 
 191. Search the Scriptures 288 
 
 192. Mighty in the Scriptures. Acts. 18 : 24 289 
 
 193. Prayer as a Means of Grace 291 
 
 194. Prayer 292 
 
 195. The Prayer of Faith 294 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 19G. Intercessory Prayer 290 
 
 19T. Prayer for Colleges 297 
 
 198. Meditation as a Means of Grace 298 
 
 199. Meditation 299 
 
 200. The Sabbath 301 
 
 201. The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath. Mark 2 : 27 303 
 
 202. Praise 304 
 
 203. The Unity of the Church 306 
 
 201. Aggressive Character of Christianity 307 
 
 205. Call to the Ministry 310 
 
 20G. Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel. 1 Cor. 9:16 311 
 
 207. Proper views and motives in seeking the Gospel Ministry 313 
 
 20S. A savor of life unto life and of death unto death. 2 Cor. 2: 14—16 314 
 
 209. Ministerial responsibility 315 
 
 210. Preaching Christ 310 
 
 211. For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh 
 
 in you. Matt. 10: 20 317 
 
 212. Ministers Soldiers of Christ. 2 Tim. 2:4 319 
 
 213. Be thou faithful unto Death and I will give you a Crown of Life. Rev. 
 
 2:10 320 
 
 214. Thy Kingdom Come 322 
 
 215. Domestic Missions 324 
 
 21G. The knowledge of the Gospel necessary to the Salvation of the Heathen. 325 
 
 217. Call to the Work of Foreign Missions 327 
 
 218. The Harvest truly is plenteous, but the Laborers are few. Matt. 9 : 37 .t... 328 
 
 219. Preparation for the Lord's Supper 330 
 
 220. The Lord's Supper as a Means of Grace. (No. 1) 331 
 
 221. The Lord's Supper as a Means of Grace. (No. 2) 332 
 
 222. Christian Fellowship.as expressed in the Lord's Supper 334 
 
 223. The Lord's Supper in relation to Christ's Death 335 
 
 224. Retrospect of the Lord's Supper 337 
 
 225. Revival of Religion 338 
 
 22G. Evidences of a Work of Grace. John3:3 340 
 
 227. Method of dealing with Inquirers 342 
 
 IX. 
 
 Death, and the Consummation of Redemption. 
 
 228. Time 314 
 
 229. So teach us to number our days that we may apply our hearts unto wis- 
 
 dom. Ps. 90:12. (No. 1). 345 
 
 230. So teach us to number our days that we may, &c. Ps. 90:12. (No. 2) 34G 
 
 231. Death 348 
 
 232. Triumph over Death. 1 Cor. 15 : 54, 55 349 
 
 233. Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us of entering into his 
 
 rest, any of you should seem to come short of it. Heb. 4: 1 350 
 
 234. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 351 
 
 235. But we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him ; for we 
 
 shall see Him as He is. Uohn3:2 352 
 
 236. For we know that if our Eartlny House of this Tabernacle were dis- 
 
 solved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eter- 
 nal in the Heavens. 2 Cor. 5 : 6 354 
 
 237. O Death where is thy sting ? O Grave where is thy Victory ? 1 Cor. 15 : 55. 356 
 
 238. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of 
 
 man the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. 1 
 
 Cor. 2:9 358 
 
TA1JLE OF CONTENTS. XV 
 
 Last Words— Papers prepared during the last year of his life. 
 
 230. The Lord reigneth, let tho Earth rejoice 360 
 
 240. As I am allowed of God to bo put in trust with the Gospel. 1 These. 2 : 4... 3C2 
 
 241. Let every ono please his neighbor for good to edification. Bom. 15:2 363 
 
 242. Above all these things put on Charity, which is iho bond of perfectness. 
 
 Col. 3:14 304 
 
 243. Christian stability 3Cm 
 
 244. But grow in Grace, and in tho knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 
 Christ. 2 Pet. 3: 18 3CG 
 
 245. Cast not away, therefore, your Confidence, which hath great recompense 
 
 of Reward. Heb.l0:35 307 
 
 246. Occupy till I come 368 
 
 247. My Lord and my God. John 20:28 370 
 
 248. Fight the good fight of Faith. 1 Tim. 6:12 371 
 
 249. The very Last. Tho Administration of the Lord's Supper to the Gradu- 
 
 ating Class, April 21st, 1878 37i 
 
r. 
 
 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 I. Omnipresence of God. 
 
 [April loth, 1855.] 
 
 I. Its Nature. In regard to God himself and to all his attributes, 
 there is a simple, scriptural, popular mode of conception which answers 
 all the purposes of piety. There is, however, another mode not incon- 
 sistent with or contradictory of the former, demanded by the under- 
 standing to avoid confusion and inconsistency. Thus, in reference to 
 the omnipresence of God, the simple, popular idea that God is equally 
 present every where is enough. The understanding, however, requires 
 a more particular statement to avoid our conceiving of God as ex- 
 tended. The nature of time and space involved in this conception is 
 among the most difficult of philosophical questions. Happily, some 
 of the most simple truths are the most mysterious. "We know that our 
 spirits are here and not elsewhere, and yet the relation of our souls to 
 space is inscrutable. So we know that God is every where, but his 
 relation to space is past finding out. 
 
 He is every where present as to his essence, for he does not admit 
 of division. He is every where present as to his knowledge, for no- 
 thing escapes his notice. He is every where present as to his power, as 
 he worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. This attri- 
 bute, therefore, includes the idea — 
 
 1. That the universe exists in God. For of all creatures it is said 
 that in him they live and move and have their being. 
 
 2. That all the intelligence indicated in nature is the omnipresent 
 intelligence of God. Rational creatures he has endowed with an intel- 
 ligence of their own. 
 
 3. That all the efficiency manifested in nature is the " potestas ordi- 
 nata" of God. 
 
 II. Hence the tmiverse is a manifestation of God. The stars, the 
 earth, all vegetable and animal life, our bodies, insects the most mi- 
 nute, all reveal a present God. We see God in every thing. 
 
 ^WLTf 
 
A GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 III. Hence all events, the falling of a sparrow, the fall of king- 
 doms, the course of history, the events of our own life, are all mani- 
 festations of his presence. 
 
 IV. Hence we are ever in God's presence. All our thoughts and 
 feelings are exercised in his sight, all our acts are performed under 
 his eye. 
 
 V. Hence an infinite Helper and portion is ever near to us; a loving 
 merciful, long-suffering, omnipotent Father is ever with us, to sustain, 
 to guide, to aid and comfort. The infinite fountain of all blessedness 
 is always at hand, from which we may derive inexhaustible supplies 
 of life. 
 
 VI. Hence all sin and sinners are enveloped, as it were, with a con- 
 suming fire. They can no more escape than we can escape out of the 
 atmosphere which now surrounds us. 
 
 The contemplation of this doctrine, therefore, serves — 
 
 1. To exalt our conceptions of God by making all things the mani- 
 festation of his glory and power. 
 
 2. To promote our peace and security, because we know God is every 
 where and controls all events. 
 
 3. To promote fear — knowing that our thoughts and acts are open 
 to his view. 
 
 4. To promote joy and confidence, because our almighty helper is 
 ever at hand, and he whose presence constitutes the blessedness of hea- 
 ven is near to us. 
 
 5. To teach sinners the certainty and fearfulness of their doom. 
 
 As all religion consists in communion with God, and as all commu- 
 nion supposes his presence, this doctrine lies at the foundation of all 
 relie;ion. 
 
 II. In him we live and move and have our being : Acts xvii. 28. 
 
 [October 1th, I860.] 
 
 Wrong views of the nature of God and of our relation to him lie at 
 the foundation of all false theories of religion. Wrong views of the 
 nature of God are — 
 
 I. That he is a limited being, dwelling in temples, receiving gifts 
 from man. Such was the popular notion of the ancient Greeks to 
 whom Paul spoke. 
 
 II. That he is an infinite being, the creator of all things, but a God 
 removed from us, not watching over us and ordering the events of his 
 providence, and not a moral governor. 
 
 III. That he is an infinite being, and in fact the only being, all that 
 
IN HIM WE LIVE, AND MOVE, AND HAVE OUR BEING. 3 
 
 is being merely phenomena of God ; so that there is no individual se- 
 parate existence, no self-activity, no sin, no holiness, no responsibility, 
 no hereafter. 
 
 IV. The true doctrine here taught by the Apostle is — 
 
 1. That God is a personal being distinct from the world; its creator 
 and preserver. 
 
 2. That he is not far from any one of us, but is everywhere present 
 beholding, directing and controlling all things ; a being on whom we 
 are dependent, and to whom we are responsible. 
 
 3. That our dependence upon him is absolute for being, for life, for 
 activity, but at the same time it is consistent with separate personal 
 existence, with liberty, 'with accountability. 
 
 These are the fixed points in Paul's Theism. How arc these points 
 to be understood ? Or, in other words, how is our relation to God to 
 be apprehended by us ? There are two ways of determining these points. 
 
 First, by the reason, or the understanding. 
 
 Second, by the intuitions of our moral and religious nature as en- 
 lightened by the Scriptures. 
 
 First. The intellectual method, or the way of speculation. The 
 problem to be solved is, how the omnipresent, universal, omnipotent 
 agency of the first cause — God — stands related to the phenomenal world. 
 
 The most natural solution of this problem is the Pantheistic. 1. 
 Because it is the simplest and most intelligible. 2. Because as an his- 
 torical fact, it has been the solution most generally received. Brahm 
 of the East was the universal substance of which all things are the 
 manifestation. This principle underlay the nature worship of the 
 Egyptians. It was the Esoteric faith of the higher Greek philosophers. 
 It passed over into the Alexandrian school and the doctrine of the 
 New Platonists. It reappears among the schoolmen, and has become 
 the popular faith of the philosophers of modern times. 
 
 But this doctrine does such violence to the moral and religious nature 
 of man, that it never can be the real faith of any class of men any 
 more than Idealism can. 
 
 The rebound from this extreme is Deism, i. e., a God, indeed extra- 
 mundane, but indifferent and unconcerned as to any efficiency of his 
 in the events and changes of the world. 
 
 Second. What the Scriptures teach is congenial to our whole nature, 
 intellectual and moral. 
 
 1. That all existence is from God and in God. 
 
 2. That all life is from him, and in him. 
 
 3. That all activity is from and in him, so far as thatunsustaincd by 
 him no second cause could act. 
 
 From all this it follows : 
 
4 GOD AND UIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 1. That we are always most near to God. This presence includes a 
 presence of knowledge, of power, of approbation or disapprobation. 
 
 2. That we are thus dependent for natural, for intellectual, and for 
 spiritual life. 
 
 3. That this concursus of the divine and human is according to fixed 
 laws ; laws, which coucern our natural, intellectual and spiritual life ; 
 laws, however, under the control of a personal God, who can suspend, 
 counteract or ignore them, at will. If we recognize these laws, and act 
 according to them, we experience their normal working, we become 
 more and more the recipients of the life of God. If we ignore them, or 
 transgress them, the opposite result is unavoidable. 
 
 4. That as the whole being and blessedness of the soul, thus depends 
 on keeping the true relation between God and ourselves, we should 
 be ever on our guard never to violate his laws ; in all things to act in 
 accordance with his will, feeling our dependence, our obligation, ren- 
 dering him trust, gratitude and love. 
 
 5. Under all circumstances we are ever in contact with the infinite 
 source of knowledge, being, blessedness, holiness and life. 
 
 6. The wicked are always in contact with him as a consuming fire. 
 
 III. The Sovereignty of God. 
 
 [April 3d, 1859.] 
 
 I. Sovereignty — What it is. 
 
 It is the right of absolute dominion. The right to act in reference 
 to ourself and others according to the dictate of our own will. It is 
 thus among men. An absolute sovereign is an autocrat ; a ruler whose 
 will is law, which no one has a right to dispute or to disobey. This 
 does not imply that any ruler has a right to do wrong ; to violate the 
 eternal principles of justice and mercy. But it implies that the ruler 
 is responsible for the wisdom and justice of his acts to no one on earth. 
 
 So when we speak of the sovereignty of God, we mean his right to 
 work all things after the counsel of his own will ; to do what he wills 
 with his own ; that he has in reference to the Avhole universe the most 
 absolute dominion and right to deal with his creatures just as seems 
 good in his sight ; to allow them to sin or to prevent their sinning ; 
 and when they have sinned, to allow them to perish or to provide sal- 
 vation ; and, if salvation be provided, to reveal it to one nation and 
 not to another ; to apply it to one person and not to another. Of course 
 he has an equal right to determine their destiny on earth, whether it 
 shall be civilized or savage, rich or poor, learned or ignorant, healthy 
 or infirm, happy or miserable. 
 
SOVEREIGNTY OF GOD. O 
 
 The sovereignty of God supposes that the whole plan of creation, 
 providence and redemption, was adopted on the ground of God's good 
 pleasure ; that the carrying out of that plan iu all its infinitude of de- 
 tails is determined by his absolute will. So that if it be asked why 
 Adam fell ; why salvation was provided for man and not angels ; why 
 that salvation was revealed at first to Jews and not to the Gentiles ; 
 why now it is made known to us and not to the Chinese ; why you and 
 not others are made partakers ox this redemption ; why one man is a 
 noble and another a peasant; one sick and another well; one happy 
 and another miserable ; we have nothing to say but: " Even so, Father, 
 for so it seemed good in thy sight." 
 
 This sovereignty of God is not what the schoolmen meant by absolute 
 power; which supposes that God could make sin, holiness, and holiness, 
 sin. For although there is no being above God to whom he is respon- 
 sible, and no eternal principle to which he is subject, yet it is involved, 
 in the idea of God as a rational and holy being that his acts are subject 
 to his reason. Infinite reason cannot be unreasonable, nor can infinite 
 holiness be unholy. 
 
 II. The ground of this sovereignty. 
 
 The only legitimate ground of authority is superiority on the one 
 band and dependence on the other. So it is in the relation of parents 
 and children ; so, in theory, is it in human society. The sovereign is 
 assumed to have more power and resources, and the people for this 
 reason to be dependent. Or, according to another theory, the magis- 
 trate represents the state which is superior to any of its members. So 
 the ground of God's sovereignty is, on the one hand his infinite superi- 
 ority to his creatures, not only as their creator and proprietor, but in 
 all his attributes. He is entitled, in virtue of this infinite superiority 
 ol wisdom, power and goodness, to do his pleasure among the armies of 
 heaven and the inhabitants of earth. On the other hand it rests on 
 the absolute dependence of his creatures on his power, and of sinners 
 on his grace. They have no claim upon him. 
 
 III. Proof of this sovereignty. 
 
 Three sources of proof apart from the a priori reasonableness of the 
 claim. 
 
 1. The express and innumerable declarations of the Scriptures on the 
 subject. 
 
 2. The actual administration of the providence of God, and the actual 
 dispensations of his grace. 
 
 3. The consciousness and experience of all believers. 
 
 IV. The practical importance of this great doctrine is />i<iin. 
 
 1. Because it determines our relation to God which determines our 
 religion. If a man misconceives his relation to God, of course his re- 
 
6 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 ligion will be perverted. If he regards himself as a mere machine, a 
 manifestation of God's agency, then all responsibility, sense of guilt, 
 and all religion disappear. If he considers himself independent of God, 
 deciding his own character and destiny, then again he is in a false 
 position. But if he conceives of God as infinitely good, his rightful 
 sovereign, and himself as dependent and as unworthy, then all is right. 
 
 2. It is only on this ground that we can have any security for our 
 personal well being or salvation. 
 
 3. This is the ground of our confidence as to the issue of all things. 
 It is well that infinite wisdom, power and goodness, and not fate or 
 chance control the world. 
 
 V. How this doctrine lies in the Scriptures, and how it should be 
 preached. 
 
 It is to all other doctrines of Scripture what the granite formation is 
 to the other strata of the earth. It underlies and sustains them, but it 
 crops out only here and there. So this doctrine should underlie all 
 our preaching, and should be definitely presented and asserted only 
 now and then. 
 
 IV.. The Lord Reigneth. Ps. 93:1. 
 
 [April 23c/, 1865.] 
 
 The Lord, that is, Jehovah, the self-existent, the immutable, the 
 infinite. 
 
 1. This is not an idea, nor a force, nor a principle of being, but a 
 personal God. 
 
 2. As such He is infinite in wisdom, in power, in goodness. 
 
 3. He is the only God — the triune God of whom this dominion is 
 predicated. 
 
 4. But the manifested Jehovah, the person of the Trinity in whom 
 the Godhead is revealed, and through whom the dominion spoken of is 
 exercised — is the Logos, and that Logos has assumed our nature, and, 
 therefore, the Lord to whom the kingship is ascribed is the Thean- 
 thropos. " Alleluia ; for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth." 
 
 Reigneth. This implies, 
 
 1. Absolute power over all things. As there is nothing to limit his 
 dominion, his power extends over the whole universe and all it con- 
 tains ; over all orders and classes of beings, rational and irrational, 
 sensible and insensible, great and small. 
 
 2. That his power is not only over all things, so that he can if he 
 please destroy or preserve them, but that he actually exercises this con- 
 trolling influence. The universe is not left to itself, to chance, to fate, 
 
THE LORD REIGN ETH. 7 
 
 cr to the powers of darkness. The Lord is the controlling force. His 
 will, his wisdom, his power determines all events. 
 
 3. This dominion is absolutely sovereign. He has no counsellors. 
 He has none to hinder or to thwart his designs. His dominion is ab- 
 solute and irresistible. 
 
 4. It is of course, being the dominion of God, the dominion of infinite 
 wisdom and of infinite love, directing all things to the attainment of 
 the highest conceivable ends. 
 
 This doctrine is the ground, 
 
 1. Of confidence and joy. The whole universe has reason to rejoice 
 that the Lord reigneth. 
 
 2. Of submission and of resignation under the most adverse circum- 
 stances. This the people of God have ever done, and we ought now to 
 do. 
 
 3. If the Lord reigns it is unspeakably wicked not to acknowledge 
 his authority. 
 
 4. Those who set themselves in opposition to him must perish. 
 
 5. The high office and favor bestowed on those who are commissioned 
 to teach men that the Lord reigns, and to bring them to acknowledge 
 their allegiance to him. 
 
 Go with this graven on your hands. — The Lord, Our Lord, the Lord 
 Jesus Christ reigneth. 
 
 V. Dependence on God. 
 
 [September 7th, 1862.] 
 
 I. The fact that weave dependent is assumed in all religions. It is 
 one of those truths which is practically admitted, even when theoreti- 
 cally denied. It is admitted by Deists, Israelites, Pantheists, as well 
 as by Rationalists and Pelagians, diverse as their theories are. 
 
 II. As to the nature of this dependence, there are two extremes. 
 First, some refer it only to the existence and subsistence of second causes, 
 and not to their operation or their effects. Second, others exclude second 
 causes and merge all things into God. 
 
 The Scriptures teach that there is a two-fold dependence of man upon 
 God ; first, as creature, and second, as believer; as to his natural and 
 as to his spiritual life. These are very different. The one has reference 
 to our relation to the providential efficiency of God, the other to his 
 spiritual influence. 
 
 III. As to our dependence on God as creatures, or as to the relation 
 between God and the world, the Scriptures teach ; 1st. That the world 
 owes its existence to God. 2d. Its continuance in being is also owing 
 
8 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 to him. 3d. It nevertheless has a real existence, and that second causes 
 have a real efficiency of their own. 4th. In the exercise of that effi- 
 ciency there is (1) a general superintendence and control, so that where 
 there is design there is mind present and active ; and (2) an ordering 
 of second causes for specific ends ; so that whether there shall be rain 
 or drought, abundance or want, success or defeat depends upon the 
 will of God, and not on the mere operation of second causes. 
 
 IV. As to our dependence upon God spiritually, the Scriptures 
 teach 1st. that the origin of spiritual life and its continuance is not 
 due to any natural law. It is not brought about in the way of nature. 
 There was a great difference between the dependence of a healthy man 
 for the exercise of sight and the dependence of a blind man upon Christ 
 for the restoration of vision. So we are dependent upon God for the 
 origin of spiritual life as something supernatural. 2d. The Scriptures 
 teach that we are dependent for the continuance and exercise of this 
 spiritual life; 3d. that we are dependent for the success of our efforts 
 to benefit others. Here our dependence is absolute. 4th. But the 
 supplies of divine influence are made in the use of appropriate means. 
 Those means cannot be neglected. If faithfully used, they are always 
 more or less blessed. 
 
 Inferences. 1. We should constantly recognize this doctrine, and 
 not feel and act as though we were independent of God and could do 
 without him. 2. We should earnestly seek his presence and aid. 3. 
 Avoid grieving his Spirit. 
 
 VI. Thy Word is Truth. 
 
 [September 16th, 1866.] 
 
 By truth is meant that which sustains, which answers expectation ; 
 which never disappoints ; which is and is ever found to be consistent 
 with reality. Falsehood and error, on the other hand, is that which is 
 empty, vain ; which does not sustain ; which disappoints ; which does 
 not correspond with the real. 
 
 The truth concerning the eternal world, its phenomena and its laws, 
 is that which represents what really is, and what may be relied upon, 
 and which when assumed as real never disappoints. So the truth con- 
 cerning the internal world of mind is what corresponds to the phe- 
 nomena and laws of that world, and which we can always safely assume 
 and rely upon. 
 
 So the truth concerning God is that representation of his nature, at- 
 tributes, mode of being and acting which corresponds with what he 
 really is and does. And the truth concerning our moral and spiritual 
 state, our relation to God, our delivery, the mode and condition of sal- 
 
THY WORD 18 TRUTH. 9 
 
 vation, is what in all these matters is found worthy of confidence, which 
 
 never disappoints. 
 
 Now, the proposition, " Thy word is truth," is a very wide one. By 
 the word of God is meant, or may be meant, 
 
 1. Any revelation of God. A woi-d is a revelation. It is an out- 
 ward manifestation of thought. Anything, therefore, by which God 
 reveals himself, his purposes, or any fact, is his word. In this sense 
 the whole creation is an outspoken word of God. It reveals him. 
 And all that it makes known of him, of his ways, his character, will 
 or purposes is truth. It accords exactly with what God is, and what 
 it legitimately teaches concerning him may, therefore, be relied upon 
 with implicit confidence. 
 
 The external world is not a phantasm, an empty show. It is not 
 delusive, but is what it reveals itself to be, and never disappoints those 
 who rely upon its teachings. 
 
 The foundation of this reality, the reason why the world, as the word 
 of God, is thus real and reliable, is because it is his word. It must be 
 studied as his word- 
 
 2. By the word of God is often meant in the Scriptures, any par- 
 ticular declaration, whether a promise, a threatening, or revelation of 
 what is, or is to be. 
 
 3. It means the revelation concerning God and divine things con. 
 tained in the Scriptures. In that sense the proposition " Thy word is 
 truth " is equivalent to, the Scriptures are true ; all they teach concern- 
 ing God, man, his character and state, his relation to God, concerning 
 the person and work of Christ, the plan of salvation, the future life, 
 and the future state of the Church, is true. Everything conforms to 
 what is real. Everything may be confidently relied upon. Nothing 
 will ever disappoint legitimate expectation. Those who assume the 
 Scriptures to be true and act upon them will attain the end they 
 promise. Those who assume that what they teach is false and act ac- 
 cordingly, will find their mistake. 
 
 Now, 1. It is an unspeakable blessing to know what is truth, and 
 where it may be found. This is the great pursuit. Men seek it here 
 and there, but it is found only in God and his word, in all the senses 
 mentioned. 
 
 2. It is also an unspeakable blessing not only to know where truth 
 may be found, but to have it made accessible to us. If we seek it our- 
 selves in reason, in consciousness, in the wisdom and teaching of men, 
 the history of the race, we shall be disappointed. All who seek truth 
 elsewhere than in the word of God (and especially the Scriptures) will 
 and must be in doubt, darkness and error. 
 
 Hence we have an immovable and everlasting foundation. 
 
10 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 Via, God is Light. 
 
 [December 11th, 1859.] 
 
 The knowledge of God is essential to all religion. 1. Because re- 
 ligion consists in the relation of the soul to God. 2. Because that 
 relation, being that of a person to a person, is of necessity a rational 
 relation. That is, it supposes knowledge of the person to whom the 
 relation is sustained. Our inward state is determined by our cogni- 
 tiom ; not by mere speculative apprehension, but by the apprehension 
 of the true nature of the objects of knowledge in their relation to our- 
 selves. Therefore, if we have wrong views of God, and of his relation 
 to us, we necessarily have wrong feelings ; that is, we cannot have true 
 religion. Thus, if we conceive of God, 1. As a principle or power, or 
 as the unconscious life of the world, whose life is the life of the world, 
 then we cannot stand to him in the relation of creatures or of children. 
 He cannot be our father, protector, governor or portion. 2. Or if we 
 conceive of God as a being who created the world and exercises no 
 providential care over it, and holds its inhabitants to no responsibility, 
 then we cannot stand in the true relation to him. 3. If we regard 
 God as all benevolence without justice, then again all is wrong as to 
 our internal state. 
 
 The knowledge of God being thus essential, the Scriptures employ 
 all methods of communicating it. His names, his attributes, his 
 works, his word, his Son, are all modes of revealing God. God is 
 described sometimes in a word, sometimes by an enumeration of his 
 attributes or acts. We are not to consider any one name, or any one 
 work, or any one description as exhausting the idea as made known to 
 us. When it is said God is a refuge, he is that and more. When it 
 is said he is love, he is that and more. There are two things intended 
 by that declaration. One is that there is nothing in him inconsistent 
 with love ; the other is that love exists in him in an infinite degree. 
 
 When, therefore, it is said God is Light, we are not to understand 
 that there is nothing in God but what light represents, but only that 
 there is nothing in him inconsistent with the idea expressed by light, 
 (in him there is no darkness at all ;) and that all that the word ex- 
 presses belongs to him in an infinite degree. 
 
 Two things are intended, when it is said God is Light. 1. What 
 he is in his own nature. 2. What he is to us. 
 
 I. God in his own nature is Light We know nothing of material 
 things but their phenomena. We know nothing of light but its effects 
 and its laws. What it is in itself we do not know. Therefore its 
 essential nature is not the point of comparison between God and light. 
 
GOD IS LIGHT. 11 
 
 He is called light simply because his nature agrees with what we know 
 of light. 1. Light is transparent and revealing, it is therefore the fit 
 emblem of knowledge, just as darkness is the emblem of ignorance. 
 God, is light, therefore, because his infinite intelligence embraces all 
 truth, there is no obscurity or doubt in any of his apprehensions. In 
 him is no darkness in the sense of ignorance. And as light manifests 
 immediately, as it reveals instantly, so it properly represents the intui- 
 tive nature of God's knowledge. He sees all things, knows by seeing, 
 not by searehing or reasoning. 
 
 2. Light is pure. It cannot be defiled. So it is the fit emblem of 
 holiness. God is absolute holiness. There is nothing in him of an 
 opposite character. He stands opposed to evil as light does to dark- 
 ness by an opposition of nature, necessary, immutable, eternal. Dark- 
 ness cannot exist in the light. The one excludes or is the negative of 
 the other. God and sin are opposed and cannot exist in fellowship. 
 What fellowship hath light with darkness ? We therefore, as sinners, 
 cannot have fellowship with God. No possession, no external rela- 
 tions, nothing done for us which leaves us unchanged can bring us into 
 communion with God. Without holiness no man can see God. 
 
 3. Light is calm. It is not disturbed by any storms. It is therefore the 
 emblem of the harmony and blessedness of the divine nature. There 
 is nothing in him inconsistent with perfect harmony. His blessedness 
 is infinite, immutable, eternal. God is light in all these aspects, in his 
 unclouded intelligence, absolutely holy and infinite in his undisturbed 
 blessedness. 
 
 II. In Jus relation to us God is light. 
 
 1. Light is the great medium of revelation. Darkness hides, light 
 reveals. So God to us is the only, the infinite and inexhaustible 
 fountain of all knowledge; objective, in what he has revealed, and 
 subjective in his illumination of our understanding. In bis light we 
 see light. He only can banish darkness from our minds and bring us 
 to the knowledge of the truth. 
 
 2. Light in the natural world is the source or necessary condition of 
 life. So God is to us the source of all spiritual life. We can only 
 live, grow, and flourish in his presence and under the light of his 
 countenance. His favor is our life. All holiness springs from recon- 
 ciliation to him and fellowship with him. 
 
 3. Light is the source of all beauty, so God is the source of all 
 blessedness. Absence from him is that outer darkness in which the 
 wicked are plunged. What light is to the natural world, therefore, 
 that in a far greater degree God is to us. 
 
12 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 Till. God is IiOve. 1 John 4 : 8 and 14. 
 {January 20th, 1855.] 
 
 I. Meaning of the proposition. 
 
 1. Love includes, a. desire of communion, b. complacency, and c. 
 benevolence. 
 
 2. When it is affirmed that God is love, it is not meant that he is 
 nothing else, nor that all his moral perfections may be resolved into 
 one, much less into one form of one. 
 
 3. But it means negatively that there is nothing in God incompati- 
 ble with love ; no malice or malignity, no coldness or indifference. 
 This is infinitely much, if the omnipotence and knowledge of God are 
 not controlled for evil. 
 
 4. Positively, it means that love in God, as desire, complacency and 
 benevolence, is essential, eternal and infinite, a. It is universal, ex- 
 tending to all his creatures, b. It is intelligent, c. It is holy. d. It 
 is unfathomable, e. It is sovereign and discriminating. One creature 
 is an angel, another a man, and another a brute, another an insect. 
 Of rational creatures, some are preserved holy, some left to sin. Of 
 the latter some are redeemed and others are not. /. It is affluent, re- 
 joicing in enriching and adorning his creatures, rj. It is immutable 
 in all its forms, whether of simple benevolence or of electing saving 
 love. /;. It is manifold, manifesting itself in one form towards merely 
 sentient creatures, in another towards rational beings, in another to- 
 wards the unholy, and in another towards the redeemed, his peculiar 
 ones, his B'TT. (if that word can have a plural.) 
 
 II. Proof that God is love. 
 
 1. Negatively, there is no evidence of malignity in him. 2. Creation 
 and providence constantly manifest it. 3. Redemption is the great 
 overwhelming demonstration of it. 4. It is declared in a thousand forms 
 in the Scriptures, that God is merciful, long-suffering, tender, compas- 
 sionate ; that his love is stronger than a father's, or a mother's, or a 
 husband's. 
 
 III. Importance of this truth. 
 
 1. It is the foundation of repentance, faith and obedience. 2. It is 
 important to the promotion of holiness. Our life consists in the know- 
 ledge of God, and God is love. This must be known, believed and ap- 
 preciated before it can produce in us the proper impressions. 3. We 
 are God's children if we love ; for God is love. 4. It is the ground of 
 all confidence as to the issue of the universe, as to the course of provi- 
 dence, and as to our own affairs. 5. If God is love, then it is only by 
 loving that we have fellowship with him, and that he dwells in us. 
 The proposition thus becomes to us a test of character. 
 
LOVE OF (10 1) TO US. 13 
 
 IX. L.ove of God to Us. 
 
 [December 23c/, 185-3.] 
 
 I. Nature of love in God. 
 
 Everything in the nature of God is incomprehensible. He is, on 
 the one hand, like us, because we are like him. But, on the other 
 hand he is infinite, eternal, without succession, and therefore not in 
 time. We can not understand the Almighty unto perfection. 
 
 1. If God be conceived of as mere law or power, it is impossible that 
 we can predicate love of him. 
 
 2. If God be conceived of as intelligent and personal, and yet as 
 acting only by law, establishing general principles in his moral govern- 
 ment, analogous to the laws of nature, he may be benevolent, but 
 cannot love. If he simply ordains that virtue shall produce happiness, 
 or that certain external things shall minister enjoyment, this is benev- 
 olence but not love. It has no regard to individuals. He includes in 
 it nothing more than a desire to promote happiness. It has no more 
 respect to one class of beings than to another. It has no more regard 
 to one person than to another. "We know that love in us is something 
 more than a desire that creatures or that man should be happy. 
 
 3. It is only on the assumption that God is not only a person, but as 
 such can have and has intercourse with persons, that we can attribute 
 love to him. Love has regard, a. To individuals, b. It is comjila- 
 cency and delight in them. c. It is desire of possession and fellowship. 
 d. It is desire to render good and happy, and a desire to be loved. 
 
 a. Being to individuals it is not indiscriminate. It is not equal. 
 "We see in Christ, benevolence to all, love to his people. He love! 
 John more than any other of his disciples, b. It is a complacent de- 
 light in them. e. It is expressed in intercourse. God communes with 
 his creatures. His love is sh'ed abroad in our hearts, d. It is mani- 
 fested in making its objects perfectly blessed. 
 
 It is objected to such views that they are inconsistent with the na- 
 ture of God. We can learn, however, what God is only by his word 
 and by what he does. Men think, because God is infinite, that nothing 
 minute is worthy of his notice. But the Bible teaches that because he 
 is infinite, nothing is so minute as to require any effort of attention. 
 Everywhere, deep in the sea and in the stars, God's intelligence is at 
 work. As he intelligently operates everywhere, in the least as in the 
 greatest, so he can consciously love everywhere. 
 
 II. The love of God is infinite, eternal, immutable, sovereign. 
 
 III. It is the source of all holiness. We can love him because he 
 loved us. It produces gratitude, delight, zeal, filial reverence, obedience. 
 
14 GOD ASTD HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 It elevates the soul above the creature. It purifies all the affections. 
 This is its legitimate effect. Where God is understood, and where his 
 love is really enjoyed, these effects follow. When it is assumed that 
 he loves where he does not, and love is regarded as mere respect of 
 persons, then it produces, as it did in the Jews, spiritual pride, bigotry, 
 malignity, contempt and arrogance. So it is among the Romanists, 
 who hate all out of their church. If it is the source of holiness, the 
 assurance of it should be cherished. 
 
 2. It is the source of happiness. 
 
 Love is the great source of blessedness. All the happiness of life 
 depends upon it. Its power depends much on the character and 
 dignity of those who exercise it. Love in the infinite God is an in- 
 finite source of blessedness. It fills and satisfies the whole soul. 
 
 3. It sustains and strengthens us under all trials and for all duties. 
 
 4. It exalts the full perfection of our nature. 
 
 God's benevolence is manifested in his works of creation and provi- 
 dence. God's love is shown to his people as a whole, by the gift of his 
 Son, and by all the provisions of his grace. God's love to each in- 
 dividual is manifested by the work of his Spirit in him. 
 
 X. The Tender Mercies of God. Vs. 146 : 9. 
 
 [March 11th, I860.] 
 
 There are two ways of conceiving of God, the philosophical and the 
 religious, as he stands related to the reason and as he stands related to 
 the heart. According to the one method we regard God as the first 
 ground and cause of all things, as infinite, immutable, eternal, incapable 
 of any relation to space or duration, without succession and without 
 passion or change. 
 
 According to the other, we regard him as a person to whom we bear 
 the relation of creatures and children, of responsibility and dependence, 
 to whom we must look for all good, and with whom we can have in- 
 tercourse, who has towards us the feelings of a father and to whom we 
 can make known our joys and sorrows. 
 
 Both these are right, so far as limited and determined by the Scrip- 
 tures. The one limits the other. If we press the philosophical method 
 so far as to lose the object of the religious affections, we end in Athe- 
 ism. If we let our affections have full scope we lose the infinite and 
 absolutely perfect, as did the mystic enthusiasts. In the Bible both 
 elements are harmonized ; though the latter is the predominant, as it 
 should be with us. 
 
 In the interpretation of all such passages as this in which human 
 affections are attributed to God, two things are to be avoided. 1. That 
 
THE TENDER MERCIES OF COD. 15 
 
 we do not ascribe to him anything inconsistent with his nature as the 
 eternal and immutable Jehovah, any perturbation or excitement. 2. 
 That we do not merge everything into figure, as though nothing real 
 was intended ; as though the God we worship was a God without con- 
 sciousness, without knowledge, without regard for his creatures. There 
 is in him something which really answers to the words we use, and 
 which is the proper object of the affections which we exercise. 
 
 I. What is meant by the tender mercy of the Lord. The word 
 D'prn i.s always used of natural affection of parents for children, at 
 least the verb is always so used, and the noun expresses the paternal 
 feeling, especially the maternal feeling. It is always rendered tender 
 mercies, because there is no feeling in our nature more tender than that 
 of a mother for her child. 
 
 The objects of the mercy of God, therefore, are not his works, not the 
 universe, not irrational creatures, but his rational creatures. It ex- 
 presses the relation which God sustains to them. Or it teaches that 
 there is something in him analogous to parental love. 
 
 II. The characteristics of this mercy. 
 
 1. It is universal. All rational creatures and especially all men are 
 its objects. It is merciful to the just and to the unjust. It takes no 
 regard of character or conduct. This is illustrated in the arrangements 
 of creation, in the dispensations of his providence, in the provisions of 
 his grace, which are adapted to all and sufficient for all. 
 
 2. It is instinctive and natural as opposed to what is founded on 
 congeniality, or conduct, or reciprocation of benefits. So it is with the 
 love of parents. 
 
 3. It is indestructible. A parent never ceases to love his child, and 
 cannot do it. Let the child be ever so ungrateful and wicked, and 
 return to his father's house, he is received with rejoicing as the prod- 
 igal. So with God, his mercy is everlasting. 
 
 4. It is untiring, long-suffering, tender. 
 
 5. It is perfectly consistent with holiness, and therefore with God's 
 hatred of sin, with his justice, and therefore with his determination to 
 punish sinners. 
 
 III. The evidences of God's mercy are to be found in creation, in 
 [nocidence, in redemption, in his dealings towards us personally. 
 
 IV. The importance of faith in this divine perfection. That is, it is 
 important we should believe that there is in God this universal instinc- 
 tive, and therefore indiscriminate love, which is indestructible. It 
 gives us, 1. A ground of trust under all circumstances. If our fathers 
 or mothers were only omnipresent and almighty and infinitely wise, we 
 would be secure of blessedness. Why cannot we feel since God has 
 this Q,r ?E]!? or tender mercy for us ? 2. It gives encouragement to the 
 
1G GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 vilest sinner to return. It gives no encouragement to sin, and no ground 
 to hope for impunity for the impenitent. 
 
 XI. God so Loved the World. John 3: 16. 
 [February 22d, 1863.] 
 
 The object of God's love. The greatness of that love. The design 
 of God in its manifestation. 
 
 I. The object of God's love. 
 
 Man, in distinction from all other orders of beings. This determines 
 nothing more. It does not teach that benevolence merely was the 
 motive of the act here spoken of. Nor does it assert that philanthropy, 
 or indiscriminate or equal love for all mankind was the form of the 
 love here spoken of. This may be true. The passage is consistent also 
 with the assumption that it was the distinguishing or peculiar love to 
 his people. "Which is the real or true view of the matter depends on 
 the analogy of Scripture. When it is said that Christ is the Saviour 
 of the world, the Saviour of men, that is consistent with the doctrine 
 that he does not save all men, or that he saves only his people. In 
 either case he is the Saviour of men. 
 
 Man being considered as the object of God's love, there are consid- 
 erations which enhance the character of that love. 1. The insio-nifi- 
 cance of man, absolutely and relatively. "What is man in the immensity 
 of God's works, and what is he in comparison with the higher order of 
 intelligences ? 2. His guilt. He is not himself the proper object of 
 love or recipient of favors. He deserves nothing but the wrath and 
 curse of God. 3. He is unattractive. In the highest degree repulsive 
 and unlovely. 
 
 That God therefore should love man is wonderful and mysterious. 
 It is unaccountable. It is something for which no reason can be given. 
 It is, therefore, something hard to be believed. Hard, not for the im- 
 penitent and insensible, but for the enlightened and convinced sinner. 
 It needs, therefore, not only the repeated assurances and assertions of 
 the Scriptures, but also the clearest manifestation, and even this is not 
 enough. It requires the special revelation and witnessing of the Holy 
 Spirit that we are the objects of the love of God. 
 
 II. The greatness of the love of God — of God as manifested in the 
 gift of Christ. We must take the doctrines of the Bible as they are 
 presented, and hold them in the form in which they are presented. 
 We must not, on the plea that God is an infinite Being, and that the 
 truth is presented in human forms, i. e., in forms adapted to our mode 
 of conception, explain them away, or expand them into more gene- 
 ral philosophical formulas. Whether we can comprehend them or 
 
GOD SO LOVED THE WORLD. 17 
 
 not we must receive, believe and live upon them as revealed. It is 
 declared in the Scriptures : 1. That there is only one God. 2. That 
 there are three distinct persons in the Godhead, and that the Son, or 
 second person, is the object of the infinite love of the Father. 3. That 
 something is true of the Son that is not true of the Father or the Spirit. 
 It was the Son, and neither of the other persons of the trinity, who be- 
 came incarnate and suffered and died for our sins. 4. That this in- 
 volved a great sacrifice on the part of the Father ; not a painful one, 
 but involved something which love to the Son would, if allowed ex- 
 clusive control, have prevented. The person given up to humiliation, 
 suffering and death was the Son of God : not in the sense in which 
 angels and men are called the sons of God, but his only begotten Son, 
 the partaker of his nature, the same in substance and equal in power 
 and glory with the Father. 
 
 The importance, of the object to be obtained or the strength of the 
 feeling which prompts to its attainment, is to be measured by the 
 means adapted to that end. To give up an angel, or a world, or a 
 myriad of worlds, would indicate that the feeling was strong and the 
 object of vast importance. But to give up his Son places these things 
 beyond our comprehension. It shows the love to be absolutely infinite 
 — such as admits of no limit or measure. 
 
 III. The design of God 'hi giving It is Son was that men should not 
 perish hut have everlasting life. The perdition to which they were 
 exposed included eternal misery and eternal sinfulness. The salvation 
 includes deliverance from that perdition, and eternal holiness and 
 eternal blessedness. 
 
 2. It is here, as well as elsewhere taught, that it was the design of 
 God to render the salvation of all men possible, by the gift of his Son. 
 There was nothing in the nature, or the value, or the design of his 
 work to render it available for any one class of men only. Wlwsoever 
 believeth, etc. This is not inconsistent with other representations that 
 it entered into God's design to render the salvation of his people cer- 
 tain by the death of his Son. 
 
 3. The passage teaches that faith is the only condition of salvation ; 
 not descent from Abraham, nor circumcision, not church connection, 
 not outward rite, not goodness, but simple faith, which indeed secures 
 all goodness, etc. 
 
 4. It teaches that faith includes trust. We believe upon Christ, /. e., 
 we trust in him as our Saviour. This includes or supposes the appre- 
 hension of his glory as tho Son of God; the renunciation of all other 
 grounds of reliance ; the knowledge of what he has done and lias 
 promised to do for our salvation, and the actual committing ourselves 
 into his hands believing that he will save us. 
 
 2 
 
18 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 This is a passage to which we must constantly recur for our own in- 
 struction, confirmation and consolation, and for the instruction and 
 guidance of those committed to our care. 
 
 XII. " Who will have all men to be saved and to come nnto 
 
 the Knowledge of the truth." 1 Tim. 2 : 4. 
 
 [March 1st, 1868.] 
 
 There are two principles which must control the interpretation of the 
 Scriptures. That is, when a passage admits of two interpretations, the 
 choice between them is to be determined, first, by the analogy of 
 Scripture. If one interpretation contradicts what the Bible elsewhere 
 teaches and another accords with it, then we are bound to accept the 
 latter. Or, secondly, the interpretation must be decided by established 
 facts. That is, if one interpretation agrees with such facts and another 
 contradicts them, then the former must be true. 
 
 This passage admits of two interpretations so far as the signification 
 of the words are concerned. First, that God wills, in the sense of pur- 
 posing or intending, the salvation of all men. This cannot be true, 
 first, because it contradicts the Scriptures. The Scriptures teach 1st, 
 that the purposes of God are immutable, and that they cannot fail of 
 their accomplishment. 2d. That all men are not to be saved. It is 
 clearly taught that multitudes of the human race have perished, are 
 now perishing, and will hereafter perish. That God intends and pur- 
 poses what he knows is not to happen, is a contradiction. It contra- 
 dicts the very idea of God, and is an impossibility, Secondly, this 
 interpretation contradicts admitted facts as well as the explicit state- 
 ments of the Bible. 
 
 1. It is a fact that God does not give saving grace to all men. 2. 
 It is a fact that he does not and never has brought all men to the 
 knowledge of the truth. Multitudes of men are destitute of that 
 knowledge, and ever have been. By truth it is clear the apostle means 
 saving truth, the truth as revealed in the gospel, and not merely the 
 truth as revealed by things that are made. This interpretation there- 
 fore cannot be correct. 
 
 The second interpretation is that God desires the salvation of all 
 men. This means 1st, just what is said when the Scriptures declare 
 that God is good ; that he is merciful and gracious, and ready to for- 
 give; that he is good to all, and his tender mercies over all his works. 
 He is kind to the unthankful and to the evil. This goodness or bene- 
 volence of God is not only declared but revealed in his works, in his 
 providence, and in the work of redemption. 2d. It means what is said 
 in Ezck. xxxiii. 11. "As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no plea- 
 
WHO WILL HAVE ALL MEN TO BE SAVED. 19 
 
 sure in the death of the wicked," and in Ezek. xviii. 23, "Have I any 
 pleasure at all that the wicked should die, saith the Lord God, and 
 not that he should return from his ways and live ?" Also Lam. iii. 33, 
 " For he doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the children of men." It 
 means what Christ taught in the parable of the prodigal son, and of 
 the lost sheep and the lost piece of money ; and is taught by his la- 
 ment over Jerusalem. 
 
 All these passages teach that God delights in the happiness of his 
 creatures, and that when he permits them to perish, or inflicts evil upon 
 them, it is from some inexorable necessity ; that is, because it would be 
 unwise and wrong to do otherwise. His relation is that of a benevo- 
 lent sovereign in punishing crime, or of a tender judge in passing 
 sentence on offenders, or, what is the familiar representation of Scrip- 
 ture, that of a father who deals with his children with tenderness, yet 
 with wisdom and according to the dictates of right. 
 
 This is the meaning of the passage. That it is the correct one is plain, 
 
 1. Because it is agreeable to the meaning of the word diXetv. In in- 
 numerable cases it means to love, delight in, to regard with satisfac- 
 tion as a thing desirable. " Sacrifice and offerings thou wouldst not," 
 " neither hadst pleasure therein." " Ye cannot do the things that 
 ye would." " For what I would, that do I not, but what I hate, that 
 I do." " We would see a sign from thee." "Be it unto thee even as 
 thou wilt." " If he delight in him" is it diXsi abr6v. 2. This passage 
 thus interpreted teaches just what the Scriptures elsewhere teach (if 
 the goodne-s of God. 3. It does not contradict the Scriptures as the 
 other does, or make God mutable or impotent. 4. It is accordant 
 with all known facts. It agrees with the fact, that God is benevolent, 
 as shown in his works, and yet that he permits many to perish. 
 
 This truth is of great importance, 1. Because all religion is founded 
 on the knowledge of God and on the proper apprehensions of his cha- 
 racter. We should err fatally if we conceived of God as malevolent. 
 
 2. The conviction that God is love, that he is a kind Father, is 
 necessary to encourage sinners to repent. The prodigal hesitated be- 
 cause he doubted his father's love. It was his hope that encouraged 
 him to return. 
 
 3. This truth is necessary to our confidence in God. It is the 
 source of gratitude and love. 
 
 4. It is to Ito held fast to under all circumstances. We are to be- 
 lieve though so much sin and misery are allowed to prevail. We are 
 not to resort to false solutions of this difficulty, to assume that God 
 cannot prevent sin, or that he wills it as a means to happiness. He 
 allows it because it seems good in his sight to do so, and this is the 
 highest and the last solution of the problem of evil. 
 
20 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 XIII. The Promises of God. 
 
 [December 2d, I860.] 
 
 The promises of God bear an important part in the work of redemp- 
 tion, both as to justification and as to sanctification. They are the 
 objects of faith and hope. 
 
 I. They are objects of faith. 
 
 The promise to fallen Adam ; to Abraham, to David ; to the people 
 of God in all ages. The promise of the Messiah, of justification and 
 salvation through him, was and is now held up as the proper object of 
 faith. 
 
 This faith includes self-renunciation, assent, and trust. And as such, 
 it has ever been the condition of justification. 
 
 II. They are the objects of hope, because the blessings to which they 
 relate, not only of the present but also of the future, are the blessings 
 which we specially need, and include all we need, in order to our 
 deliverance from the guilt of sin, from hell, and to secure the full per- 
 fection, happiness, and exaltation of our nature, here and hereafter, 
 for time and for eternity. 
 
 As the objects of hope and faith, they, 
 
 III. Sanctify. By them we are made partakers of the divine nature, 
 as Peter says in his 2d Epistle 1 : 4, unless the word be taken for the 
 things promised, as when it is said, we inherit the promise, or we re- 
 ceive the promise, or wait for the promise. In either sense the declaration 
 is true. By the divine promises we are made partakers of the divine 
 nature, i. e., of holiness, because, 1. "Were it not for those promises, 
 we should have neither faith nor hope, and divine life would be im- 
 possible. 2. Because it is by the power of the promises as revealed by 
 the power of the Spirit, that the soul is purified, the heart weaned from 
 things of earth and set on things above. 
 
 Or, if the word promises there means the blessings promised, then 
 the meaning is that by the redemption of Christ, his work outside of 
 ourselves to satisfy divine justice, and the work of his Spirit in the 
 heart, and by the whole administration of his kingdom of grace, we are 
 exalted to the participation of the divine nature, <puais, not in the sense 
 of essence, but of character, or disposition ; so that we concur with God 
 in judgment and feeling. 
 
 IV. They are the source of consolation and strength, 1. in times of 
 afiiiction. 2. In times of conflict. 3. In times of temptation. They 
 fill the soul with confidence and joy, and excite the purpose to perse- 
 vere even unto the end, assured that we shall become more than con- 
 querors. 
 
THE WRATH OF GOD AGAINST SINNERS. 21 
 
 These promises relate not merely to individuals, but to the church 
 and to the government of the world. 
 
 V. The attributes of the divine promises are, 
 
 1. That they are exceeding great and precious. The blessings prom- 
 ised are exceeding great, and are such as give them value to us. 
 
 2. They are sure, a. Because spoken by God, and therefore his 
 veracity is pledged, and his power and infinite wisdom are secured for 
 their fulfilment, b. Because they are all yea and amen in Christ; that 
 is, he has rendered them by his work absolutely certain, having per- 
 formed the condition on which they were suspended, and having received 
 power to carry them into effect. 
 
 3. They are immutable. This is involved in their being sure. But 
 it includes the special idea 'not only that God's purposes will never 
 change, but that no contingency can interfere with their fulfilment. 
 They do not depend upon any thing in us, in our fidelity, or the fidelity 
 of the Church, considered as something outside the promise ; for the 
 promise is that God will keep us from falling, that he will keep us 
 all faithful, and cause us to persevere. 
 
 XI. How we are to derive the benefit of the 2^>vomise. 
 
 1. There are many causes of distrust and doubt, as, a. a sense of 
 unworthiness ; b. long delay ; c. apparent failure. These are the 
 common experience of the people of God. These are the means which 
 Satan uses to deprive them of the benefit of the promises of God. But, 
 a. they are not founded on our worthiness, b. The promises of God 
 have been fulfilled after long waiting for them. c. The failures are 
 only apparent. We misinterpret them, and because our interpretation 
 fails, we think the promise fails. 
 
 2. "What we have to do is — 
 
 a. To understand the promises and to this end to study them. 
 
 b. To secure an interest in them by faith in Christ, or by accepting 
 them. 
 
 c. To live upon them. 
 
 XIV. The Wrath of God against Sinners. 
 
 [Nov. 13th, 1870.] 
 
 Meaning of the word when used of God. Anthropomorphism, i. r., 
 the doctrine that as man is the image of God, God is like man, is the 
 foundation of Theism. 
 
 Wljen we predicate intelligence, will and power of God, we mean 
 and the Scriptures mean that God really possesses attributes analogous, 
 ('. <\, of the same kind as the faculties which that word expresses in us. 
 So when we predicate of him, love, mercy, holiness and goodness, tin; 
 
22 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 same is true. In all these cases we must eliminate from the ideas 
 which those words express when used of ourselves, every thing, when 
 we apply them to God, which implies any limitation or imperfection. 
 
 In the Scriptures, wrath, anger, fury are attributed to God. These 
 in man are perturbing, agitating, painful, states of mind, and generally 
 more or less malignant. All these elements must be eliminated. What 
 then remains ? 1. A calm disapprobation, which is both a judgment 
 and a feeling of which sin and sinners are the objects. 2. A determi- 
 nation to express this disapprobation. 3. This expression results in 
 the banishment of the sinner from God. This is cutting him off from 
 the source of all holiness and happiness, and consigning him to endless, 
 hopeless, inevitable sin and misery. This is the death of the soul, the 
 second death. 
 
 Hence it follows, 1st. That although the punishment of sinners ia 
 voluntary and judicial, it is nevertheless necessary ; that is, it of neces- 
 sity flows from the character of God, from the necessary opposition be- 
 tween sin and holiness. 2d. That this punishment is inevitable. Be- 
 cause among men the infliction of punishment, being a voluntary act, 
 may or may not be inflicted, or if inflicted may be remitted, men are 
 apt to think the same thing is true with regard to God. Punishment 
 at his hand is indeed voluntary, but God's will is determined by his 
 nature, and therefore the one is as immutable as the other. As God's 
 Dature is of necessity opposed to sin, his will to punish it is also neces- 
 sary, in the sense of being inevitable. As it is inconceivable that God 
 should not love holiness, so it is inconceivable that he should not hate 
 sin. And as it is inconceivable that he should not manifest his favor to 
 the holy, so it is inconceivable that he should not manifest his disap- 
 probation of the sinful. 
 
 3d. It follows that sinners cannot possibly escape the punishment of 
 their sins. This is expressing the same idea in another form. But 
 sinners while admitting that God is opposed to sin and that he will act 
 accordingly, still hope to escape, either because they purpose to cease 
 from sinning, or because they can atone for it, or because they hope 
 that God will pity and forgive. 
 
 God has provided a way in which sin may be forgiven — a way which 
 provides for the remission of its guilt and the removal of its pollution, 
 and a restoration of the soul to the image of God. But to those who ne- 
 glect or refuse to avail themselves of this method of salvation, there re- 
 mains only a fearful looking for of judgment. 
 
 4th. The punishment of the impenitent sinner is necessarily endless, 
 1st. Because of the necessity of punishment. 2d. Because the ground 
 of that necessity is permanent. The soul never ceases to be guilty and 
 sinful, and therefore never ceases to be miserable. God has not only 
 
TREPARE TO MEET THY GOD, O ISRAEL. 23 
 
 not revealed any purpose of bringing lost souls to repentance, but has 
 revealed the purpose that they who reject Christ should perish forever. 
 
 5th. It follows that the punishment of the wicked will be inconceiv- 
 ably great. They are shut out from God and all good. They are 
 given up to all the power of evil, which constantly increases. They 
 must associate only with those like themselves. They have no hope. 
 
 1. We should think of these truths in their application to ourselves, 
 and determine to avoid all sin and to flee to Christ for salvation. 2. 
 These truths should fill us with burning zeal for the salvation of our 
 fellow- men. 
 
 XV. Prepare to meet tliy God, O Israel.— Amos 4 : 12. 
 [April 1st, 18G0.] 
 
 This as uttered by the prophet is a threat. It is equivalent to say- 
 ing : prepare for divine vengeance. It is not in this light that it is to 
 be now considered, but as an exhortation to prepare for judgment. 
 It is parallel to those other exhortations : " Be ye also ready," etc. 
 
 All these exhortations assume, 
 
 I. The moral government of God; that he is to sit in judgment on 
 the character and conduct of men, and reward or punish them accord- 
 ing to their works. 
 
 1. This assumes not only the existence of God, but his omnipotence 
 and his omniscience. He is assumed to take cognizance of human con- 
 duct and of all that determines human character. 
 
 This supposes not only the knowledge of all their external acts, but 
 of the state of their mind and of all that determines it. The history of 
 a single soul, as it must be known to God so as to be judged righteous- 
 ly, may be said in its acts, its states, in the circumstances that either 
 aggravate or extenuate guilt, to present a field of knowledge too vast 
 for any created intellect. What then must we say of the history of all 
 the myriad millions of our race? It is plain that nothing less than 
 omniscience could qualify any being to be judge of all the earth. If 
 Christ is that judge he must be omniscient. 
 
 2. That this omniscient being is a judge, that he is one who adminis- 
 ters law, who decides according to justice. The rule of judgment is 
 justice; not pity, nor benevolence, nor expediency, but justice. This 
 has claims paramount to pity, kindness or expediency. It is in this 
 aspect that God is presented in the Bible as a judge, and therefore as 
 deciding by rule, without respect of persons and with sole reference to 
 the truth of the case. 
 
 II. The subject* of this moral government arc, 1st. all rational crea- 
 tures, because a rational nature is the ground of moral agency and of 
 
24 GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES. 
 
 necessity places all rational creatures in the relation of responsible 
 agents toward God. 2d. All men as they fall under the general cate- 
 gory of rational creatures. Men as nations, as communities, as socie- 
 ties and as individuals ; men in all the capacities in which they act and 
 have moral character. Nations act as nations and have national cha- 
 racter, and are therefore dealt with as nations. The same is true of 
 any association. And of course, as every man stands before God, not 
 as a member of a nation or family merely, but as an individual, so he 
 is to be judged as such. And as this is far the most important relation 
 in which we stand, so his judgment as an individual is far more im- 
 portant than any other. 
 
 III. The ground of judgment, as already stated, is character and 
 conduct. This is true of nations and individuals. We as individuals 
 are to be judged, 
 
 1. For every thing included under the head of conduct, all outward 
 and inward acts, or acts of commission and of omission ; for all feeling 
 as well as for all volitions. 
 
 2. For every thing that falls under the head of character ; not mere- 
 ly actual exercises, but abidiug states. 
 
 IV. Administration of his government. 
 
 1. Over nations, it is by the providence of God in this world, for 
 they exist as such only on earth. The moral conduct and character of 
 nations are rewarded and punished with certainty and inevitably. 
 This is illustrated by the history of the Jews, of other ancient and 
 modern nations. 
 
 Hence follows the duty of individuals to take interest in political 
 affairs. 
 
 The rule for Christians and ministers in this matter is, not the expe- 
 diency, but the morality of national acts judged by the standards of the 
 word of God. 
 
 2. Over individuals, this moral government is administered a. By 
 established laws of nature which regulate the sequence of events and 
 the connection of cause and effect, b. By God's special providence, c. 
 Mainly in the future state, immediately after death and at the last 
 day. 
 
 V. How are we to prepare to meet God in judgment ? 1. Nations, 
 either by national repentance and reformation or by making up their 
 minds to bear the worst. 2. Individuals either, 1. By being prepared 
 to present a faultless life and character, or 2. By taking refuge in the 
 righteousness of Christ, in whom God can be just and yet justify the 
 ungodly. 
 
 There is a sense in which believers, justified by the righteousness of 
 Christ, are to be judged according to their works. 
 
II. 
 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AXD OFFICES. 
 
 XVI. The Advent. 
 
 [December 24th, 1854.] 
 
 The redemption of the world by Jesus Christ is the middle point in 
 the history, not of our race only, but of the universe. 
 Reasons for believing this. 
 
 1. The nature of the event. 
 
 2. The declaration of the Scriptures that through the Church is the 
 glory of God to be especially manifested. Hence follows the obliga- 
 tion of regarding this event as of all others the most important to be re- 
 membered. 
 
 The reasons why we should thus remember it and cherish a fixed 
 sentiment of gratitude for this manifestation of love, are 
 
 I. The infinite condescension, and love which it displays; the exalta- 
 tion of the Son of God ; and the depth to which he humbled himself 
 in becoming man. 
 
 II. From the benefits which we derive from it; first, as individuals, 
 and second, as a race. 
 
 First. As individuals. Under this head are 1. Pardon, — a deliver- 
 ance from hell. 2. Holiness, or a deliverance from sin. 3. Recon- 
 ciliation to God, or the enjoyment of his favor. Communion with him 
 who is the infinite source of all good. 4. Exaltation ; first as to our 
 persons, in glory, dignity and excellence ; and second as to honor and 
 authority. 
 
 Second. As a race. Peace on earth and good will to men. Our 
 world is redeemed. It is not to continue under the dominion of sin. 
 It is not to remain the kingdom of darkness. Christ is to reign over 
 the earth. Holiness, peace, happiness are to prevail universally. 
 And in our redeemed race, exalted by union with the Son of God, is to 
 be made the most wonderful exhibition of the glory of God. 
 
 Third. This is the third great reason why we should thus gratefully 
 bear in mind the coming of God in the flesh. God is thereby to be 
 
26 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 honored in the highest degree, to all beings and to all ages. He is 
 to be adored as the God of Redemption, even more than as Creator and 
 Governor. 
 
 The two great duties which press upon every man who hears the 
 gospel are, 1. To accept of Christ && his own Saviour, and 2. To make 
 him known to others as the Saviour of men. 
 
 XVII. The Advent. 
 
 [December Ibiii, 1853.] 
 
 1. 1. The observance of Christmas is not commanded. Therefore it 
 is not obligatory. The true Protestant principle is that what is not 
 commanded cannot be enjoined. The importance of this principle as a 
 protection from the burden of human authority. The Talmud and 
 the traditions of Romanists are the two great monuments of the con- 
 sequence of that principle being discarded. This is not to be con- 
 founded with the principle that what is not commanded is not to be 
 tolerated. Against this, 1. The liberty of conscience. It is as much 
 an assertion of authority to prohibit as to enjoin. 2. The uniform 
 practice of the Church, and our own jn-actice, national thanksgiving, &c. 
 
 2. The expediency of this observance. Much may be said for it and 
 much against it. For it. a. The natural law of our associations, b. 
 The analogy of the Old Testament, c. The sympathy and communion 
 of Christians, d. A means of preserving and promoting knowledge. 
 Against it are, a. The liability of abuse ; i. e., its being made sacred, or 
 considered of divine authority, b. The gradual superseding of the 
 Sabbath, c. The worldly manner of celebration. These are things to 
 be guarded against, and which should regulate the observance. 
 
 3. History of the observance. 
 
 It was not celebrated before the fourth century. Origen mentions 
 only three festivals as generally observed, Good Friday, Easter and 
 Pentecost. Augustine places Christmas in the secondary class of 
 festivals. Chrysostom says in his time it was new. It had, he said, 
 been introduced within ten years. 
 
 4. The day. Unimportant. It varied for a time. 
 
 II. The uses, or the truths connected with the birth of Christ. 
 
 1. The birth of Jesus is presented as a miraculous event ; as such 
 predicted, as such recorded. The importance of this is that it conveyed 
 our nature uncontaminated to Christ. 
 
 2. It is presented as the most wonderful event in its own nature. 
 The Logos became flesh. The Son of God was born of a woman. He 
 who was in the form of God was found in fashion as a man. He who 
 was the brightness of the Father's glory, took part of flesh and blood. 
 
IMMANUEL. 27 
 
 3. It is presented as the most wonderful exhibition of condescension 
 
 and love. God so loved the world that he sent his only begotten Son. 
 God spared not his own Son. Herein is love, not that we loved God, 
 but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins. 
 This is the great event of the history of the universe ; the union of the 
 divine and human natures in the one person of the Redeemer. 
 
 4. It is the most fruitful of consequences, of glory to God, of good 
 to man. 
 
 a. Of glory to God. The angels shouted for joy. They cried glory 
 to God in the highest. All eyes turned toward the manger in Bethle- 
 hem. Correggio's idea of a luminous infant is but a faint symbol of 
 Christ shedding light throughout the universe. It is an exhibition (a.) 
 of his love and condescension, (b.) of his wisdom and of his power. 
 
 b. Of good to man. 
 
 1. The means of reconciliation with God, of peace, of fellowship, of 
 participation in his nature. 
 
 2. The means of peace in the union of the whole family of the re- 
 deemed, of the exaltation of our nature, of the establishment of that 
 kingdom of which the Theanthropos, the God-man, is the head. 
 
 3. Of the triumph of God over Satan. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. Gratitude. 2. Joy. 3. Obedience. 4. Devotion. 
 
 XVIII. Iiumaunel, 
 
 [.Tor. dth, 1862.] 
 
 The names of persons in ancient times, and especially among the peo- 
 ple of God, were significant. When given by the parents they were ex- 
 pressive of what they the parents designed either to symbolize or to 
 commemorate. When given by God, they were a mode of revelation. 
 God's giving to the Son of the virgin the name Immanuel, was a reve- 
 lation of the fact that God was to be with us. 
 
 1. The sense in which God is said to be with Ins people, or with 
 mmi. 1. It expresses the general sense of nearness. God is, of course, 
 every where, but he is said to be where he especially manifests himself 
 as present- He is not far from any one of us, for in him we live, and 
 move, and have our being. This kind of nearness is common to all 
 creatures, and especially to all rational creatures. 
 
 2. It expresses the general sense of favor and assistance. When we 
 say, " The Lord be with you," we pray that he would aid and sustain 
 those whom Ave address. The Psalmist says of the Lord, " He is at my 
 right hand, I shall not be moved," Ps. 16 : 8. This name of the Messiah 
 
28 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AXD OFFICES. 
 
 was therefore a promise that God would be with us in the sense of 
 showing us his favor. What the angels afterwards announced, " Peace 
 on earth and good will to men," was foretold in this prophetic designa- 
 tion. 
 
 All the ways and senses in which God for Christ's sake is said to be 
 with us or favorable to us, it would be impossible to state, a. He is 
 reconciled to us by the death of his Son. Christ has brought us to God. 
 b. We are not only reconciled so far as his justice is concerned, but we 
 are the objects of his love. c. He is everywhere present by his Spirit 
 to aid, counsel and comfort, d. His providence is ever over us and 
 watchful. The Lord is with us, at our right hand, around about us, 
 near as a light, as protection, as strength, as consolation, as the infinite 
 portion of the soul. 
 
 3. God with us, expresses that union which is effected by the incar- 
 nation ; for it was because of the miraculous birth of this infant, more 
 fully explained by the annunciation of the angel to the Virgin Mary, 
 that the Holy Thing that was to be born of her was the Son of God. 
 It was because the human and the divine natures were to be united in 
 one person in that child that he was to be called Immanuel. 
 
 This union brought God and man into the most intimate fellowship 
 in the person of Christ. But it did not stop there. It brought God into 
 a relation to man such as he sustains to no other creature, a. It is such 
 a relation that a divine person can say, we are one, i. e.,of one nature. 
 b. That he can call us brethren, c. That he can sympathize with us. 
 d. That what is done to us is done to him. e. That he lifts our nature 
 above that of angels. /. That he forever remains in this relation, filial, 
 fraternal, conjugal, with his people. 
 
 4. God with us, means that he dwelleth with us and is in us ; nap 
 5p.lv fuvsc xa\ h 6p.lv larat. Jno. xiv. 17. In virtue of the incarnation 
 as a preliminary condition, and of the indwelling of the Spirit, Christ 
 lives in his people. That is, he is the source of their spiritual life. 
 The thoughts, feelings and actions which belong to that life are due to 
 this peculiar relation between him and us. He is with us intimately, 
 perpetually and everlastingly. It is a union nearer, dearer, and more 
 lasting than any other. 
 
 Our great duty therefore is, 1. To live worthily of that union our- 
 selves. 2. To endeavor to bring others to enjoy its blessings. 
 
 Consult the following passages and meditate upon them : — 
 
 " The Lord of hosts is with us." Ps. xlvi. 7. 
 
 " My faithfulness and my mercy shall be with him." Ps. lxxxix. 24 
 
 "As I was with Moses, so I will be with thee." Josh. i. : 5. 
 
 "Be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord thy God is 
 with thee whithersoever thou goest." Josh. i. : 9. 
 
FOR IN IIIM DWELLETH THE GODHEAD BODILY. 29 
 
 "When thou passest through the waters I will be with thee." Isaiah 
 xliii. 2. 
 
 XIX. For in him dwellcth all the fulness of the Godhead 
 bodily. Col. 2 : 9. 
 
 [JS&n. 13th, 1864.] 
 
 God is the God of history aud of the Bible. He guides the course 
 of eveuts aud of revelation. All the books of the Scriptures arc his- 
 torical, i. c, they have their place iu history. In one sense they are the 
 product of history. They were written not only in different periods of 
 history, but they meet the wants of persons living in those periods. 
 
 Thus in two great parallel lines, as it were, of historical events and 
 of divine revelations, controlled by the same hand, the whole of the 
 great system of truths was gradually brought out. The books of the 
 Old Testament were written to meet the wants of God's people before 
 Moses, under Moses, and in the successive periods from Moses to the 
 advent. The books of the New Testament, especially the epistles, were 
 not written as essays or discourses, but as letters to particular congre- 
 gations to meet their historical wants. But all, both under the old 
 and the new economy, was so ordered that all truth necessary or desi- 
 rable has been made known. 
 
 The epistle to the Colossians could have been sent appropriately to no 
 other people and at no other time. They were exposed to the seduc- 
 tions of a peculiar class of heretics, such as never existed before or 
 since. They were Jews, but Jewish Christians, who held much of the 
 old system and much of the new. They acknowledged Christ to be the 
 Messiah and the Saviour, but held to the necessity of circumcision, to the 
 efficacy of rites, to the observance of months, days and years. In this, 
 however, they did not differ from the Judaizing teachers by whom the 
 churches of Galatia, Jerusalem, Antioch and Rome, had been corrupted 
 and disturbed. The peculiarity of the false teachers in Colosse was 
 that they were philosophers as well as Judaizers. They combined the 
 theosophy of the east with the traditions of the Jews. They held to the 
 elements of the Gnostic system, to emanation, to the existence of ceons, 
 to the evil of matter, to angel worship, and to the necessity of asce- 
 ticism. They regarded Christ not as God, but as one of the higher 
 aeons, and therefore taught that we were not complete in him, that the 
 believer needed more than he could give, and more than could be at- 
 tained through his work and Spirit. 
 
 Paul's design in the epistle is to teach the all-sufficiency of Christ 
 and the worthlessness of everything else, especially of the vain philos- 
 ophy and the vain observances on which the Colossians had been 
 taught to rely. He teaches therefore 
 
30 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 1. That Christ is God, the Creator of all things visible and invisible; 
 that all things are for him and by him. 
 
 2. That he is the head of the Church, the source of its life, from whom 
 comes all good, and union with whom is the indispensable condition of 
 salvation. 
 
 3. That he is the Saviour of the Church, a. Because through the 
 blood of the cross we are reconciled unto God, and b. Because from 
 him through the Spirit, spiritual and eternal life is diffused by joints 
 and bands, as in the natural body. 
 
 This being the case, they should beware lest any one had beguiled 
 them and led them to look elsewhere than to Christ ; or to depend on 
 any thing except the merit of his death and the efficacy of his power. 
 
 If they had a divine Saviour, a Saviour truly God, what did they 
 want besides ? This is the main point. It is want of faith in this 
 great doctrine in some form that leads to false dependence on some- 
 thing else, or something in addition to Christ and his work for salvation. 
 It is Christ and Christ alone that we need. This is Paul's doctrine. 
 
 As we have Christ Jesus we should walk in him, be rooted and built 
 up in him ; and beware lest any man should spoil us through philosophy 
 or vain deceit. Why ? Because in Christ dwells all the fulness of the 
 Godhead bodily. 
 
 The 7iX7Jpu)/ia t/)c OsoTYjToe; means the plenitude of the divine essence. 
 It dwells in him ffcofiartxa}^, not merely really or essentially, but clothed 
 in a body. As in Luke hi. 22, the Holy Spirit is said to have appeared 
 Gwrj.aTix<j) lldzc. If this be so then we are complete, neizlT}pu>fi.(voi, filled 
 in him. Filled, not with the fulness of the Godhead, as Christ was 
 and is, but with all the fulness of God, with the plenitude of all the 
 good of which God is the author, and which flows from fellowship with 
 him. We are thus filled ; we need nothing more. A divine Saviour as 
 Christ, being truly God and God clothed in our nature, is all-sufficient. 
 
 1. Because he has in himself all that is necessary as an object of 
 worship, and of supreme admiration and love. We are finite, but 
 nothing short of what is infinite can satisfy the soul. It is because 
 Christ is infinite in his being and perfections that he is a full and 
 satisfying portion of the soul. 
 
 2. Because he is not only God but God clothed in our nature. There- 
 fore, a. God is more perfectly known, b. He is more accessible, c. 
 Who can have more intimate union and fellowship with us. 
 
 3. Because infinite merit thus belongs to his righteousness, and infi- 
 nite efficacy to his blood ; superseding the necessity of all things else. 
 
 4. Because he is infinite in power, by his Spirit, to subdue our sins, 
 to transform our souls into his likeness, to protect us from all his and 
 our enemies, to deliver us from all evil, to bestow upon us all good. 
 
THE UNSEARCHABLE RICHES OF CHKIST. 31 
 
 0. Because in him are all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. 
 So that full provision is made not only for our wants as sinners and as 
 religious beings, but for our minds. 
 
 G. Becau.se he is everywhere present, so as to be always accessible, 
 and eternal so as to save its rd itavrekiq, both perfectly and always, all 
 who come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession 
 for them. 
 
 XX. The Unsearchable Riches of Christ. Eph. 3: 8. 
 [April 4th, 1858.] 
 
 The connection and the design of the passage. 
 
 What Paul was called to preach was the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ. This may mean either the riches which belong to Christ — 
 those things which make him rich — or the riches of which he is the 
 author, the unsearchable treasures of grace and benefits which flow 
 from him to both Jews and Gentiles. The former includes the latter, 
 and is the natural sense of the words. 
 
 This passage is of special interest. First, as teaching us where we, 
 in ourselves poor, may find true riches, and where only they can be 
 found ; and, second, as teaching the precise or specific duty of the min- 
 istry. If they do what is here mentioned they do their duty ; if they 
 do not this, whatever else may be done in promoting virtue, knowledge, 
 or the well-being of man, they are unprofitable servants. What then 
 are the unsearchable riches of Christ ? The word Christ here is a per- 
 sonal designation, not an official title. It is the historical person some- 
 times designated Jesus, sometimes Christ, sometimes Lord, the Saviour, 
 etc., who is here intended. And therefore his riches are those things 
 which rendered the Lord Jesus infinitely rich, and being in himself 
 infinitely rich, therefore infinitely valuable and precious to us. These 
 arc, 
 
 1. The fulness of the Godhead, the plenitude of the divine perfec- 
 tions. In the constitution of his person, the divine nature was united 
 with a perfect human nature, so that the one person known as Christ, 
 possessed and possesses all the divine perfections. He is infinite, eter- 
 nal, and immutable in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice and 
 truth. Bring any man to the side of Christ, compare the intellect, the 
 intelligence, the power, the goodness of the one with the other. Then 
 we see how poor man is and how unsearchable arc the riches of Christ. 
 The highest angel sinks in like manner into absolute insignificance 
 when brought into comparison with Christ. His preciousness to us as 
 a portion, as an object of affection, and his value to us as Saviour de- 
 pends on his being in this sense rich, rich to an unsearchable, /. e.,to 
 
32 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 an infinite degree in all divine perfections. If they were taken away, 
 what would be left? It is the great object of the ministry to preach 
 the unsearchable riches of Christ, i. e., to proclaim him as possessing all 
 divine perfections in an infinite degree. If men are brought to see 
 and acknowledge this, then are they converted and saved. 
 
 2. The unsearchable riches of Christ includes his infinite love, com- 
 passion, condescension and tenderness. These are divine attributes as 
 belonging to his divine nature, and human attributes as belonging to 
 his human nature ; they are distinct. Christ's love to us as the Logos 
 and his love as a man, are as different as the divine and human. In 
 Christ both are united, as the natures are, in one person. It is alto- 
 gether impossible to trace out or to comprehend the value, the pre- 
 ciousness, the attractiveness, the suitableness, which results from this 
 union of the divine and human natures in the person of the Lord. If 
 simply God, he is too intangible, too august, too unapproachable ; if 
 simply man, he is nothiug. But as God and man, he is all we can de- 
 sire and possess. Our blessedness depends on our approaching and 
 confiding in this infinite love, tenderness and compassion of our Lord. 
 And our great business as ministers is to persuade men that these trea- 
 sures of love and mercy are to be found in him. 
 
 3. The riches of Christ includes, a. His infinite merit. The effica- 
 cy of his blood to cleanse from all sin, the merit of his righteousness to 
 satisfy the divine law. b. The inexhaustible fountain of holiness, i. e., 
 of sanctifying power which resides in him, and which flows out in ever 
 increasing streams for the healing of the soul and for the healing of 
 the nations, c. The infinite resources which he possesses to render his 
 people blessed and complete in him. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 (1) He is our^ by appropriating faith. (2) The sin and folly of ne- 
 glecting this richness. (3) Duty and glorious privilege of offering and 
 recommending him to others. 
 
 XXI. The Love of Christ. 
 
 [JVb date given.~] 
 
 No words can express the varying states of the mind. We must use 
 them in different senses, as the words, fear, repentance, belief. So of the 
 word love. We love an infant and we love God. In all cases love in- 
 cludes delight in its object, and the desire for its possession and enjoy- 
 ment according to its nature. 
 
 If human language cannot express what is in us, it must be still 
 more inadequate when used of God. We speak of God being angry, 
 of his hating the wicked, of his repenting, etc. 
 
TIIE LOVE OF CHRIST. 33 
 
 Two dangers : 1st. That we take these words literally. 2d. That 
 we deprive them of all meaning. The true ground is, that the essen- 
 tial idea, what they express as removing all imperfection, is true of God. 
 He is truly holy, just and good. He truly lives. 
 
 What is meant by the love of God, or of Christ ? 
 
 1. Not mere benevolence. The distinctions between the two are uni- 
 versally recognized and must be observed. 
 
 2. Not mere philanthropy. But love in the true sense of the word. 
 Now of this love it is to be noted, 
 
 1. That it is personal. Its objects are individuals. Christ loves his 
 friends, his Church, his sheep. Paul says he loves me. There is the 
 greatest difference between love that has a class of beings for its ob- 
 ject, and love which fastens on particular persons. We know this 
 from consciousness. 
 
 2. This love is mysterious. It is unaccountable. W e are not only 
 unlovely, but vile and offensive, and enemies. It is compared to the 
 love of a mother for a child, which is independent of its character. 
 
 The love of Christ is therefore of the nature of grace. This is its 
 peculiar character. This is insisted upon in the Scriptures. This is of 
 the utmost practical importance. 
 
 3. It is infinitely great, a. The love of an infinite being, b. It led 
 to the greatest sacrifice, c. It secures infinite blessings. 
 
 4. It is immutable. This is insisted upon in Romans v. and viii. 
 This too is of great practical importance. 
 
 '5. It is peculiar and exclusive. Compared to the love of a bride- 
 groom to his bride. In this no one can share. This peculiarity of the 
 love of Christ is dwelt upon in the Scriptures with great particularity. 
 Thy Maker is thy husband. The Church is the bride of Christ. This 
 is reciprocated. 
 
 6. It is the love of the Theanthropos, of the God-man. It includes 
 all that is divine and all that is human. 
 
 This is the love of Christ. The wonder of wonders. The glorious 
 mystery of redemption. The admiration of angels, the delight and 
 blessedness of the saints. 
 
 The effects of this love on the soul. 
 
 When revealed by the Spirit, and shed abroad in the heart, it pro- 
 duces, 
 
 1. Wonder, astonishment. 
 
 2. The greatest humility. 
 
 3. It awakens love. We love him because he first loved us. 
 
 4. It leads to entire devotion, to consecration. The love of Christ 
 constrains us. 
 
 5. It purifies and exalts. 
 
 3 
 
34 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 6. It fills the soul with unutterable delight. 
 
 7. It supports under all trials and brings heaven down to earth. 
 
 XXII. The Death of Christ. 
 
 [December 9th, 1865.] 
 
 I. Its Nature. — Who was it who died ? What is predicated of the 
 body is predicated of the man. What is predicated of the humanity 
 of Christ is predicated of his person. It was a divine person who died. 
 It is right to speak of the death of God. As the death of a man is of 
 more importance than the death of a brute, because he has a rational 
 soul ; so the death of Christ is as much more important than the death 
 of a mere man, as his divine nature is higher than his human nature. 
 It is therefore a stupendous event ; the most important in the history 
 of the universe, the central point of all history. 
 
 II. Its Design — was to save his people, and hence was 
 
 1. The most wonderful exhibition of love. 
 
 2. It was a full satisfaction of justice. 
 
 3. It satisfied the covenant ; or, was a federal sacrifice. 
 
 4. It confirmed the truth. 
 
 5. It was the greatest exhibition of humility and of patience. 
 
 III. Its Results- 
 
 1. The actual salvation of the Church. 
 
 2. The destruction of the kingdom of darkness. 
 
 3. The development of angels. 
 
 4. The highest display of the divine perfections. 
 
 OUR DUTIES. 
 
 1. To embrace it as the foundation of our confidence towards God. 
 There is no other. This is all-sufficient. It is freely offered to all, and 
 therefore to us. The greatest guilt is contracted by our neglecting and 
 despising it. The unpardonable sin is to trample under foot the blood 
 of the Son of God. 2. To declare it. a. By the Lord's Supper. ^ b. 
 By making known all that is revealed concerning it. 3. To bring 
 others to appropriate to themselves its blessings, 4. To recognize the 
 obligations which it imposes. 
 
 XXIII. Death of Christ. 
 
 [March, Uth, 1852.] 
 
 I. Its Nature,— who died. II. Its Design. III. Its Relation to Us. 
 
 IV. To the Universe. 
 
 I. Its Nature.— 1. What is death? It is the dissolution of the soul 
 
 and body. It is departure from this world. 2. Christ experienced the 
 
DEATH OF CHRIST. OO 
 
 usual accidents of death. His soul left his body. His body was in- 
 animate. His soul entered aor^. His body would have returned to 
 dust. 3. But it Avas not the death of a man. It was the death of a 
 divine person — of the Lord of glory — of the Son of God — of God. 
 The divine nature as little affected as the human soul. To this is due 
 its infinite value and efficacy. 
 
 II. Design. — In general the redemption of man, including deliver- 
 ance from condemnation and restoration to the image and favor of God. 
 
 This it effects : 
 
 1. By being a satisfaction to justice, a propitiation. 2. And hence 
 he becomes our ransom, by delivering us from the law ami from Satan. 
 3. Presents us as righteous before God. 4. Secures the gift of the 
 Holy Ghost. 5. Secures access to God, and with his favor all the bless- 
 ings of the covenant of grace. 
 
 III. Its Relation to Us. 
 
 1. It is our death. Because it was the death of our representative, 
 endured in our place. Proof of this. 
 
 2. Hence it is also our death effectively as well as legally. It in- 
 volves a death to the law, a death to sin, a death to the world. 
 
 3. It becomes the source of life. The motive for avoiding sin. The 
 reason why we should live to God. The ground and source of our 
 
 joy- 
 
 IV. Its Relations to the Universe. 
 
 1. The great means of exhibiting the manifold wisdom, i. e., the per- 
 fections of God. 
 
 a. To fallen angels, b. To lost men. e. To good angels. 
 
 2. Hence to sustain the authority of God. 
 
 3. To promote the holiness and happiness of the kingdom of God. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The death of Christ should be the constant theme of our medita- 
 tions. 
 
 2. The ground of gratitude and devotion. 
 
 3. The means by which we should endeavor to convert the world, 
 i.e., by preaching Christ crucified, holding him upas having purchased 
 the world with his blood, and entitled to reign in and over all man- 
 kind. 
 
36 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 XXIV. For where a testament is, there mast also of neces- 
 sity be the death of the testator. — Heb. 9 : 16. 
 
 [Dec. 9th, 1866.] 
 
 Exposition of the passage. 
 
 Two views. 1. That StaffyxT) (diatheke) here as elsewhere means a 
 covenant. 2. That notwithstanding the context, it means a testament. 
 In either case the passage teaches the same truths ; first, the necessity 
 of the death of Christ, and secondly, the benefits which it secures. 
 
 I. The Death of Christ was Necessary. — This necessity arises out of 
 the nature of God. It is not a governmental necessity, or one of ex- 
 pediency, but absolute ; because we are sinners and God is just. This 
 is an important truth, teaching us that there is no other way in which 
 men can be saved ; that no other sacrifice is of any avail ; that those 
 who reject this have only a fearful looking for of judgment. 
 
 II. The other truth is that the Death of Christ secures us great blessings. 
 If viewed as a federal offering, it secures the blessings promised in 
 
 the covenant. If viewed as the death of a testator, it secures to us the 
 inheritance which he has acquired for us. If viewed as a sacrifice, it 
 secures pardon and reconciliation with God. 
 
 These different views of the death of Christ are not inconsistent. 
 The one does not exclude the other, as some theologians have assumed. 
 They are only different ways of exhibiting the same truth. 
 
 The benefits which Christ has secured are, 
 
 1. Justification. 2. Sanctification. 3. Reconciliation to God. 4. 
 A title to eternal life. 5. Consequently all the exaltation and blessed- 
 ness of heaven. Viewed as the death of a testator it secures us these 
 benefits, because this is an inheritance which Christ has acquired for 
 us. Viewed as a federal offering it ratifies the covenant hi which these 
 benefits are promised to his people. And viewed as a sin-offering it is 
 a full satisfaction to the justice of God, and not only removes the diffi- 
 culties in the way of the gift of all these benefits, but renders them cer- 
 tain. 
 
 The first and most obvious duty of all who hear the gospel, is to 
 avail themselves of the offer of these benefits. The neglect or rejection 
 of them through indifference or unbelief is the great condemning sin of 
 the world. 
 
 2. Gratitude and love to the adorable Redeemer, whose sufferings 
 and death have secured to us such blessings. 
 
 3. The consecration of ourselves to his service. The abiding purpose 
 of consecrating all we have to the advancement of his cause and king- 
 dom. 
 
WHO DIED FOR US. 37 
 
 4. Living conformably to the design of his, which was to save us 
 from sin, to deliver us from the power of Satan and to make us fit for 
 heaven. 
 
 5. The desire and effort to bring others to the knowledge and enjoy- 
 ment of the benefits of Christ's death. 
 
 XXV. Who died for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we 
 should live together with him. 1 Thess. 5: 10. 
 
 [April 5th, 1S57.] 
 
 The Old Testament is filled with descriptions of the Messiah, of his 
 work, and of his kingdom. This, the object of their expectation and 
 longing, was ever present to the minds of the ancient people of God. 
 "When he came, his person secured the recognition and love of those 
 who were called ; but his kingdom, where was that ? 
 
 It was not established under the anticipated form, nor in its glory. 
 That was reserved for his second coming. The second advent therefore 
 became to the early Christians the great object of longing expectation. 
 With regard to this they made three mistakes. 1. That it was to 
 occur soon. 2. That those of their friends who had already died 
 would perfect their portion in that kingdom. 3. That they themselves, 
 should they die before Christ came, would fail of salvation in its full 
 sense. To correct these errors Paul tells 1. That the coming of Christ 
 was to be unexpected, and subsecment to events not yet accomplished. 
 
 2. Those who had died before the advent, Christ would bring with him. 
 
 3. That as to themselves, they would be as fully saved, whether they 
 should be alive or dead when Christ came. 
 
 The exhortation in the context is that Christians should live as 
 children of the light, as members of the kingdom of light as distin- 
 guished from the kingdom of darkness. Light stands for knowledge, 
 holiness and happiness. Darkness stands for ignorance, sin and mise- 
 ry. The exhortation therefore is, in its negative form, not to sink back 
 into the world which belongs to the kingdom of darkness, i. e., not to 
 give themselves up to the opinions and practices of the world, and thus 
 inevitably involve themselves in the ruin in which the kingdom of 
 darkness must ultimately issue. It is an exhortation to act as became 
 those who were members of the kingdom of Christ, i. c, to exhibit the 
 knowledge and holiness, especially in faith, hope, ami charity which 
 characterize those who belong to that kingdom. 
 
 The motive by which this exhortation is enforced is, that we are des- 
 tined not to wrath but to salvation. And this salvation is secured by 
 Christ who died, that whether we live or die, we should live togetfr r 
 with him. 
 
38 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 This teaches, 1. That the certainty of salvation is secured by the 
 death of Christ. He did not die merely to render salvation possible, 
 but to make it certain. This it does because it is a complete satisfac- 
 tion of justice. It answers all the ends which our perdition could pos- 
 sibly answer, and therefore it renders that perdition unnecessary. 
 Christ cannot fail to see of the travail of his soul. Those cannot per- 
 ish for whom he died. That Christ died to render salvation not only 
 possible, but certain, is true, secondly, because the salvation of his peo- 
 ple was promised him in that covenant, in the execution of which he 
 laid down his life. 
 
 This is the one great ground of consolation here promised. God has 
 died for us. Let this truth operate on your mind. What effect does it 
 produce ? Suppose we bow our heads before God and hear him say 
 that he loved us from eternity, and out of love he gave his Son for our 
 salvation ; that we hear the Lord Jesus say that to deliver us from the 
 power and guilt of sin, to make us holy, to bring us back to the image 
 and favor of God ; he took on him the form of a servant, and was 
 found in fashion as a man and humbled himself unto death, even the 
 death of the cross; what effect would this have upon us? Would it 
 lead us to carelessness, to the indulgence of sin, to live with the world, 
 since we were not to perish with the world ? This is not the effect such 
 a conviction of the certainty of salvation would produce on the re- 
 newed heart ; and such an effect would give clearest evidence that we 
 were the children of the devil. But the renewed, those whose earnest 
 desire is to be delivered from sin, and to live with Christ, and Avho know 
 that redemption is deliverance from sin, these words would fill with 
 peace, joy, patience, resignation, zeal, overflowing gratitude and love, 
 and devotion to the service of Christ. 
 
 If these are the effects which Ave feel they would produce on us, then 
 they are addressed to us, and we may take the comfort of them, and 
 drink our fill of this fountain of pure and living water. 
 
 2. This passage teaches us the nature of salvation. First, it is life. 
 We shall live. This is the common Scriptural designation of all that 
 we include in spiritual and eternal life. All that is opposed to death 
 is included in the idea. It is a holy, happy and immortal existence of 
 the whole man, soul and body. Secondly, it is a life with Christ. This 
 includes two things, association or communion, companionship with 
 Christ, and also participation of his life, of its power, holiness, blessed- 
 ness and glory. Thirdly, it is a life of all, S/j.a ; we shall all, all the 
 redeemed, all those dear to us who belong to Christ, all in every age 
 and nation who love him, are to be associated and made the subjects of 
 this life. Therefore comfort and edify one another. 
 
AS MOSES LIFTED UP THE SERPENT IN THE WILDERNESS. 39 
 
 XXVI. As Moses lifted np the serpent in the wilderness, even 
 so must the Son of man be lilted up. 
 
 [March 19th, 1868. J 
 
 Nicodemus was a type of the better class of educated Jews. He 
 believed in the Scriptures. He was devout and serious. He was 
 solicitous to attain the knowledge of the truth. He was open to con- 
 viction and free from the self-righteous and proud spirit of the Phari- 
 sees. Yet he was in darkness. He had been brought up in Judaism, 
 as then understood, a system which assumed that salvation belonged 
 exclusively to the Jews. If men of other nations were to be saved, 
 they must become Jews by being born again. The natural descendants 
 of Abraham needed no regeneration. This he evidently believed, and 
 yet he clearly was convinced that something more was necessary, than 
 being a Jew and external conformity to the Mosaic law. He was more 
 than a mere formalist. In this state of mind he came to Christ. His 
 coming at all was a proof of his sense of ignorance, of his desire for 
 instruction and of his candor ; as also of his reverence for Christ. His 
 coming by night was a probable intimation of his timidity, and of the 
 weakness of his faith in Christ as one who had come from God. Our 
 Lord met him with kindness, and adapted his discourse to his state of 
 mind. The two fundamental errors of Judaism were, 1. That natural 
 descent from Abraham, or at least external union with the chosen 
 people was essential to salvation, and 2. That works, — what a man does 
 and what he is, his inward state, — was the ground of his acceptance with 
 God. Our Lord teaches, 1. That an inward spiritual change was 
 essentially necessary to salvation, as much for the Jew as for the Gentile. 
 2. That the true method of acceptance or of justification was not by 
 works but by faith ; that men are to be saved in a manner analogous to 
 that in which the Hebrews bitten by the serpents were healed. 
 
 The points of analogy are mainly these. 1. The serpent was lifted 
 up, suspended on a pole in the sight of the people ; so Christ was to be 
 lifted up, suspended on the cross in the sight of all men. To be lifted 
 up is not to be understood of Christ's exaltation, as some explain it in 
 order to get rid of the idea of his sacrificial death, a. Because " to be 
 lifted up " was in the Aramaic dialect and probably in the Hellenist ic, 
 almost as definite as the expression with us to be " hanged," or " cru- 
 cified." Malefactors among the Jews were hung upon a tree, if not 
 before, at least after death, b. The analogy forbids that interpretation. 
 The serpent was not exalted in the sense of being honored, c. Christ 
 elsewhere uses the word in the same sense. " I, if I be lifted up from 
 the earth," signifying by what death he should die. The people under- 
 
40 CHRIST, HIS PEESON AND OFFICES. 
 
 stood him, and therefore said " We have heard out of the law that 
 Christ abideth forever ; and how sayest thou, the Sou of man must be 
 lifted up?" That is, publicly put to death by suspension on the cross. 
 Christ told Nicodemus that he was to be crucified, that as the serpent 
 was lifted up, so was he to be publicly executed. 
 
 2. The design of the elevation of the serpent was the salvation of the 
 people from temporal death, and their restoration to health and all the 
 enjoyments of life. So the design of Christ's being lifted up was to 
 save his people from perdition, and to secure for them eternal life. 
 
 3. In both cases the means was indispensable to the end. There 
 was no other means by which the people could be healed but by the 
 elevation of the serpent. This God had ordained. None other could 
 be substituted in its place. To reject or neglect this was to reject the 
 only means of cure. So Christ's death is the only means of salvation. 
 If that be unknown, neglected or rejected, the soul perishes. Men 
 have attempted a thousand substitutes, but all in vain. As they cannot 
 see the fitness of the means to the end, they refuse to embrace it and so 
 perish. If the Hebrews had asked how can a brazen serpent heal the 
 bite of a living serpent, and refused to avail themselves of the means of life, 
 until they could see the causal connection between the events, they 
 would have died. And so it is with sinners. 
 
 4. The condition of cure was merely looking, — the simplest thing in 
 the world, — adapted to all, to the old and to the young, to the ignorant 
 and to the wise ; to the good and to the bad, to the rich and to the 
 poor. This condition alone was required. Nothing subsequent, no 
 pledge or engagement as to future conduct. So in the case of Christ. 
 We have only to look, not with the eye of the body but of the soul. 
 This includes, a. Knowledge or apprehension of the subject, b. Con- 
 viction of its being the appointed means of cure. c. Trust in its saving 
 efficacy. This method of salvation is therefore adaj)ted to all men, of 
 every class. 
 
 5. The nature of the cure. The bitten Hebrew was freed from the 
 venom of the serpent, rescued from death, restored to activity and life. 
 So we are freed from the venom of sin, and from its condemnation, 
 and receive a new, imperishable and eternal life. 
 
 This teaches us : 
 
 1. That the gospel method of salvation is perfectly gratuitous. It 
 excludes all idea of merit. 
 
 2. It has its ground and source outside of ourselves. 
 
 3. It shows that no man co-operates in his regeneration or first re- 
 conciliation with God. It is not partly his work and partly the work 
 of God. 
 
 4. No preparation for healing is possible or necessary. " Just as I am." 
 
CHRIST IS THE LAMB OF GOD. 41 
 
 5. The Hebrew's cure was instantaneous and final. So, in one 
 sense, is ours. But in another it is gradual. We need to look again 
 and again, to keep always looking, and looking only unto Jesus. 
 
 6. We learn how we are to direct sinners. 
 
 XXVII. Christ is the Lamb of God. 
 
 [October litJi, 1866.] 
 
 Numerous designations are given to the Messiah. The Shiloh, the 
 Seed of Abraham, the Branch, the Servant of God, a Light, the Sun of 
 Righteousness, &c. All these are intended to set forth his character. 
 
 He is called the Lamb of God, 
 
 I. Because He tuas a Sacrifice for Sin. — The lamb in the Old Testa- 
 ment was the principal sacrificial animal, a. Because the freest from 
 defects and the most attractive and pleasing of all domestic animals. 
 b. Because harmless and gentle, c. Because unresisting, going dumb 
 to the slaughter. In all these characteristics it was typical of Christ. 
 It was especially the paschal lamb, and the lamb as used at the morn- 
 ing and evening sacrifice that the lamb was a type of Christ. He is 
 our passover. And he is our perpetual sacrifice, needed not occasion- 
 ally but constantly. Christ, as the Lamb of God, is declared to be our 
 sacrifice, to be acceptable and divinely appointed, and constantly effi- 
 cacious. 
 
 II. In the Evangelists and the Epistles Christ is called the Lamb of 
 God only three or four times and then always in reference to his sacrifi- 
 cial death. — In the Revelation he is called the Lamb twenty times, 
 and in different relations. 
 
 1. As a sacrifice. The Lamb that was slain. As he in whose blood 
 the saints had washed their robes. 
 
 2. As the ruler of the Church and of the world, he is set forth as the 
 Lamb. It is the Lamb who opens the seals, who is opposed by the 
 wicked, and who overcomes them, who is the Lord of lords and King 
 of kings, who is seated on the throne of God. 
 
 This teaches that .the ruler of the Church and of the world, the 
 Theanthropos, has the attributes of a lamb ; and hence, a. That opposi- 
 tion to him is unprovoked and malignant, b. That his people may 
 confide in his gentleness and tenderness. He is not like a ferocious, or 
 even an austere ruler, but one whose sceptre is love, who rules by and 
 in love. 
 
 3. As judge he is called the Lamb. The saints are enrolled in his 
 book of life ; and the wicked shall call upon the rocks to hide them 
 from the wrath of the Lamb. This teaches that even in the administra- 
 tion of justice, Christ acts with the greatest tenderness and forbearance. 
 
42 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 4. That as the Lamb he is the object of supreme worship to all 
 orders of beings. The elders, the living creatures, the redeemed, all 
 bow down before him. All ascribe salvation to him ; all unite in 
 worshipping God and the Lamb. 
 
 This teaches a. That the God-man, the Theanthropos is the proper 
 object of worship. A man, or a person, clothed in humanity is to be 
 worshipped. There is a difference between the ground and the object 
 of worship, b. It teaches that he is worshipped, because he is the 
 Lamb of God. It is because he has redeemed us that saints and angels 
 worship him. c. That although he is thus highly exalted he is still 
 the Lamb, and may be approached with confidence and love. 
 
 5. That he as the Lamb is the source of the blessedness of heaven. 
 The Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them and 
 shall lead them unto living fountains of water, and God shall wipe 
 away all tears from their eyes. The pure river of water of life, clear 
 as crystal, proceeds out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. The 
 Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of the holy city, 
 New Jerusalem. The city has no need of the sun, neither of the moon, 
 to shine in it ; for the glory of God doth lighten it, and the Lamb is 
 the light thereof According to the Hebrew parallelism, these two last 
 clauses are synonymous. 
 
 It is God therefore, not in his awfulness, not in his infinitude, not in 
 his abstract perfection ; but God as the Lamb, i. e., as clothed with 
 gentleness, with whom we are to have communion. 
 
 6. In his relations to the Church, he is called the Lamb. The Church 
 is the bride, the Lamb's wife. The consummation will be the marriage 
 supper of the Lamb. 
 
 a. This expresses the relationship of Christ to the Church collectively 
 and to each individual believer, b. The nature of the relation is pecu- 
 liar, intimate, tender and indissoluble ; the strongest bond and the highest 
 love. c. The bridegroom of the soul and of the Church, although in- 
 finite in power, wisdom, goodness and truth, is a Lamb. There is a 
 world of consolation in that. 
 
 XXVIII. The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us 
 from all sin. 1 Jno. 1 : 7. 
 
 [February Uth, 1864.] 
 
 The operations of our moral nature are more mysterious than any 
 other element of our constitution. By the senses we are in communion 
 with the external world. By our reason we are in connection with truth, 
 or with the intelligent world. By our social affections, with our fellow- 
 men. By our moral nature, with God. This, so to speak, is the point 
 
THE BLOOD OF CHRIST CLEANSETH US FROM ALL SIX. 43 
 
 of contact between the soul and God. Here we recognize the idea of 
 law, of responsibility, of liability to punishment. Of this department 
 of our nature we can give less account than of any others. It is not 
 under our control; that is, we cannot give it laws or decide how it 
 shall act. 
 
 1. The conscience is not the will. "We cannot will to approve or 
 disapprove. "We cannot will to feel remorse, or not to feel it, any 
 more than we can will to suppress pain. 
 
 2. Neither is it under the control of the reason ; that is, we cannot 
 argue ourselves into the conviction that sin is not sin, and virtue is not 
 virtue. "We cannot persuade ourselves that we arc not responsible for 
 our character ; or that the remorse which we feel is unreasonable or 
 unfounded. 
 
 3. Though in this sense independent of the understanding, it can 
 only act under its guidance, that is, ignorance of the moral law prevents 
 its exercise. "Without the law, sin is dead. Men live in sin without 
 knowing the extent of their sinfulness. As this ignorance is never total, 
 there is no man free from the sense of guilt ; but the inactivity and 
 insensibility of conscience is in jn*oportion to that ignorance. Paul 
 coveted without knowing it was wrong. He persecuted Christ, thinking 
 thereby he did God's service. 
 
 4. The moral nature is the seat and source of the greatest blessedness 
 and exaltation, and of the greatest degradation and suffering of which 
 we are susceptible. Every man carries within, the elements of heaven 
 or hell. "We have within us principles of evil, which are like a nest of 
 sleeping scorpions which may sting the soul to madness ; and which a 
 ray of light may excite to vigorous activity. 
 
 As we are sinful, and as sin includes guilt, pollution, and power ; 
 how can we be delivered from it ? 
 
 1. Not by the power of the will. The will is totally powerless to 
 remove guilt or its consequent remorse, or pollution ; or to counteract 
 the power of sin. 
 
 2. Not by the force of reason, not by knowledge, not by truth, and 
 certainly not by error. 
 
 3. Not by self-inflicted penances or active observances. 
 
 4. Not by rites or ceremonies. Not by the power of the Church, nor 
 by the influence of our fellow-men. No man can redeem his brother. 
 
 5. Not by the wisdom or power of angels. The angels doubtless 
 deemed the pardon of sin and the restoration of a sinner as much an 
 impossibility as undoing the actual, or recalling the past. 
 
 "What is impossible with man is possible with God. "What the law- 
 could not do, God has done by sending his Son in the likeness of sinful 
 flesh, and for sin, and thereby condemned sin in the flesh. This 
 
44 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 teaches, 1. That the person sent was God, the Son of God, a divine 
 person, and that it was necessary that he should be divine, if he were 
 to do what no creature could do. 2. He was like sinful men, like 
 them in being of the same nature and subject to the same infirmities. 
 3. That he came as a sacrifice for sin. That is, a. That he took our 
 place, b. That our sins were laid upon him. c. That he bore the 
 penalty due to them. 4. It teaches that this was a judicial condem- 
 nation of sin, i. e., of sin in us. 
 
 This is the way in which the Scripture teaches that the blood of 
 Christ cleanses from sin. It removes the guilt of sin, as it satisfies 
 divine justice. And as it satisfies justice, it removes remorse, which is 
 the clamoring of the conscience for the punishment of sin. And it re- 
 moves all sin. Xo matter how numerous or how aggravated, there is 
 no difficulty and no difference. "We have all sinned and come short of 
 the glory of God, and the difference between one sinner and another is, 
 in this matter, of no account. • 
 
 2. In cleansing from guilt it cleanses from pollution. By restoring 
 us to the favor of God. 
 
 a. By restoring us to the favor of God, wherein is our life. b. By 
 securing for us the Holy Ghost who regenerates and sanctifies the soul, 
 so that it ultimately becomes as pure as the angels of God. 
 
 3. It destroys the power of sin, by introducing, or securing the intro- 
 duction of a new principle of life, which being the life of God, is 
 stronger than the principle of evil, and ultimately triumphs over it. 
 
 As the blood of Christ is the only means of cleansing sin, it follows, 
 1. That our first duty is to apply for its healing and cleansing power 
 for ourselves, and that daily. 2d. That we should make known this 
 fountain for sin and uncleanness to our fellow-sinners. In one form 
 or other these are the inferences which flow from every subject which 
 comes up for consideration. 
 
 XXIX. Christ our Priest. 
 
 [Xov. Uth, 1855.] 
 
 I. Tlie idea and necessity of a Priest. 
 
 The holiness of God is his prominent characteristic. Hence he is op- 
 posed to sin. Hence he is inaccessible to sinners. Men are unholy. 
 Holiness and sin are opposed not as two natural laws, or two elements, 
 as fire and water, merely ; nor as two principles, as justice and injus- 
 tice ; but as far as we are concerned, as persons, so uncongenial that 
 association is impossible ; and also, as far as the sinner is concerned, so 
 guilty that God must forbid his approach. 
 
 As on the side of God there is infinite power, blessedness and excel- 
 
CHRIST OUR TRIEST. 45 
 
 lence, this banishment from him involves on our part utter destruction. 
 We cannot approach him. We must approach him or perish. All 
 feel this. All this is symbolized under the Old Testament. 
 
 Hence the necessity of a mediator ; one who can approach and who 
 can propitiate. These are the functions of a priest. This is included 
 in the radical meaning of IvP (Kohen) and [speuq (hiereus) from hpuq 
 (hieros.) 
 
 II. Christ is our Priest ; — Christ, the person, the Theanthropos ; not 
 as Logos, but as both, God and man ; Jesus the Son of God. 
 
 He is qualified for this work, 
 
 1. Because he has liberty of access. 
 
 2. Because he has somewhat to offer. 
 
 3. Because his infinite dignity gives infinite merit and efficacy to his 
 work. 
 
 4. Because he ever lives. 
 
 5. Because he can be touched with a sense of our infirmities. 
 
 6. Because he is divinely appointed. 
 
 III. What he does as our Priest. 
 
 1. He actually atones. He renders God propitious. He expiates 
 our sins. 
 
 2. He thus gives us access to God. This the old priests could not do 
 because their sacrifices could not take away sin. 
 
 3. He makes intercession for us ; prays for our justification, sanctifi- 
 cation and preservation, the supply of all our Avants. 
 
 IV. The duties we owe to Christ as Priest. 
 
 The recognition of him in his office, not attempting to draw near to 
 God without him, which unbelievers do, and the inquiring sinner so 
 often and so fruitlessly attempts. 
 
 This recognition is not merely the acknowledgment of him as High- 
 Priest, but the actual committing our souls into his hands to be atoned 
 for, and to be introduced to God by him. This must be done not once, 
 but constantly. 
 
 2. Confidence, a. In his willingness to act for us as our priest, b. In 
 the efficacy of his blood and in the prevalence of his intercession, c. 
 In his sympathy and tenderness. He is called a merciful and faithful, 
 i. e., trustworthy high-priest. 
 
 V. Importance of this doctrine. 
 
 1. To Christianity as a system of doctrine. Without this, the gos- 
 pel is a mere philosophy. This constitutes the difference between 
 Evangelical systems and Rationalistic, e. g., Socinianism ; between Pro- 
 testantism and Romanism. 
 
 2. To Practical Religion. Religion consists in intercourse with God. 
 There is no intercourse except through Christ as priest All our rcli- 
 
46 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 gious exercises therefore depend on our experimental recognition of 
 this great truth. 
 
 XXX. Christ Onr Passover. 
 
 [April 1st, 1855.] 
 
 I. What was the Passover f — 1. The actual passing over by the an- 
 gel of the doors of the Israelites. 2. The Lamb slain. 3. The 
 festival. 
 
 II. Points of resemblance between Christ and the Passover. 
 
 1. The Passover was perfect. 
 
 2. It was crucified. 3. Exposed to the fire. 4. Must be eaten. 5. 
 Its blood applied. 6. It effected deliverance. 
 
 III. 1. We are in danger of destruction. The angel of wrath has 
 commission to destroy all the workers of iniquity. 
 
 This destruction certain, fearful, and will come as an angel of dark- 
 ness at an hour we look not for him. 
 
 2. There is no other means of escape. We cannot bar our doors or 
 windows against the entrance of this minister of wrath. We cannot 
 propitiate him. We cannot resist him. We cannot bear up under his 
 avenging stroke. 
 
 3. The blood of Christ, as it is the only means, is certainly effica- 
 cious. The angel entered no door sprinkled with the blood of the 
 lamb. 
 
 4. That blood, however, must be applied. It is not enough that it 
 has been shed. If men think themselves secure ; if they either think 
 the angel will not come, or that they can by other means escape his 
 anger ; or that the mere shedding the blood is enough, they will 
 perish. 
 
 5. The application of this blood gives not only security but a sense 
 of safety. Doubtless all degrees of confidence were felt by the Israel- 
 ites. Some slept without anxiety ; others trembled at every sound ; 
 others pressed their first-born to their bosoms and longed for the morn- 
 ing. So with sinners sprinkled with the blood ; all are secure, but the 
 measure of their confidence is very different. The want of confidence 
 arises from the want of faith. 
 
 6. The Passover secures not only preservation from death but deliv- 
 erance from slavery and introduction into Canaan. So our Passover 
 delivers us not only from death, but from the bondage of Satan, and 
 brings us to the heavenly Canaan. 
 
 7. The Passover was to be commemorated as long as the old econo- 
 my lasted. The death of Christ is also to be commemorated. 
 
CHRIST THE END OF THE LAW FOR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 47 
 
 8. The Passover was celebrated with unleavened bread, with every- 
 thing indicative of separation from the land of Egypt. So the death 
 of Christ binds us to holiness. "What would have been thought of a 
 Hebrew who after such a deliverance, having for its object his redemp- 
 tion from the bondage of Egypt, had clung to his fetters. 
 
 This is the special application. We are bound to be holy ; to make 
 our life a Paschal feast, a perpetual season of devotion and service to 
 God. 
 
 XXXI. Christ the end or the Law for Righteousness. 
 
 Rom. 10: 4. 
 [January 2§th, 1855.] 
 
 The immutability of the law is a fundamental truth. This rests on 
 its nature, and on the immutability of God. The evidence is found in 
 the Scriptures and in conscience. This the Jews believed, and this 
 truth lay at the foundation of their error, which was twofold. 1. That 
 the law was to be fulfilled by their own righteousness. 2. That the 
 form in which the law was immutable was the Mosaic law. This two- 
 fold error led to the effort, 1. To establish their own righteousness, and 
 2. To their making righteousness to consist in ceremonial obedience. 
 
 Paul taught, 1. That the law is immutable ; as he asserts and 
 proves. 2. That it cannot be satisfied by our righteousness, but is and 
 can only be satisfied by the righteousness of God. 8. That Christ is 
 therefore the end of the law for righteousness to every one that 
 believeth. 4. Consequently the immutability of the law is consistent 
 with its abrogation, because its abrogation is effected by its fulfilment. 
 The law is immutable so far as it demands righteousness as an indis- 
 pensable condition of justification. But it is abrogated so far as it 
 says, do this and live, i. e., so far as it requires our own righteousness. 
 
 There are different senses in which Christ may be said to be the end 
 of the law. 1st. In the sense of its completion. But this is contra- 
 dictory to the meaning of riloq, which never occurs in the sense of 
 -?.rjpw;ia. 2d. In the sense of having made an end of it, abolished it. 
 This he has done in two ways. a. In so satisfying its demands that it 
 ceases to require our own personal righteousness as the condition of 
 justification; audi. In putting an end to the Mosaic institutions, so 
 that obedience to that law is no longer necessary to salvation. 3d. 
 Christ is the end of the law in being its aim or object. This means 
 either, a. That the end of the law is righteousness. Christ is the end of 
 the law because he is our righteousness. The end or design of the law 
 is secured in him. So that it is by faith and not by works that the 
 end of the law is to be attained. This agrees with what follows. The 
 
48 CHRIST. HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 law demanded what we eould not do. The gospel requires simply 
 faith. Or, b. Christ may be said to be the end of the law as he is the 
 object aimed at in the law. It was designed to bring us to Christ. 
 The law is a school-master. This is true of the moral and also of the 
 Mosaic law. In any sense the great truth taught is that Christ pro- 
 tects us from the law, and is our righteousness. Whether this is taught 
 by saying that he made an end of it, or that it loses itself in him as to 
 its great design, so that what it contemplated is secured in him, matters 
 little. 
 
 Out of Christ we are exposed, 1. To its inexorable demands. 2, 
 To its awful curse. 3. To its slavish spirit. 
 
 In him, we are righteous. 1. We meet all the demands of the law 
 by pleading what he has done. 2. We are free from the curse as 
 he was made a curse for us. 3. We are delivered from the spirit of 
 bondage again to fear and are filled with the spirit of adoption. 
 
 Hence, 1. As the apostle teaches, we have peace with God, and 
 peace of conscience. 
 
 2. Assurance of eternal life, as no one can condemn those whom God 
 justifies. 
 
 3. With this we have a principle of obedience, for until we are re- 
 conciled there can be no holiness. 
 
 4. We are made partakers of all the glory and benefits of his tri- 
 umph. Having obeyed and suffered for us and as our representative, 
 we share in all the blessings promised as his reward. 
 
 XXXII. The Intercession of Christ. 
 
 {Oct. 27th, 1861.] 
 
 The figurative representations of Scripture are intended not to im- 
 press the imagination but instruct the understanding. They must 
 therefore be interpreted so as to convey definite truth. They are not 
 to be understood literally ; nor is the analogy which they suggest to be 
 pressed too far. Nevertheless they are never to be explained away as 
 mere figures of speech. As the intercession of Christ is represented as 
 the ground of confidence and a source of consolation, it must be under- 
 stood to express, 1. The relation in which Christ stands to his people. 
 2. The nature of one part of the work which he discharges on their 
 behalf. 
 
 I. The relation which Christ as intercessor sustains to his "people; — 
 or, the relation which is implied in the work of intercession. It is that 
 of an advocate to his client. The former personates the latter ; puts 
 himself in the client's place. 
 
 It is while it lasts, therefore, the most intimate relation. The client 
 
THE INTERCESSION OF CHRIST. 49 
 
 does not appear. He is not heard. He is not regarded. He is lost 
 in his advocate, who for the time being is his representative. This is 
 the relation in which Christ as our advocate stands to us. He appears 
 before God for us. We are lost in him. He, not we, is seen, heard 
 and regarded. It is not necessary that the client be personally pre- 
 sent. His advocate supplies his place. Christ thus assumes our position. 
 
 II. The ivork of an advocate is twofold. 
 
 1. It is to vindicate an accused person from the crimes laid to his 
 charge, to secure for him the verdict of not guilty. In other words, it 
 is to save him from the infliction of the penalty with which he is 
 threatened. 
 
 2. It is to establish the claims of his client, to secure for him the 
 quiet enjoyment of his inheritance or property. 
 
 When Christ therefore is said to be our advocate or intercessor, it 
 means that he performs for us these two offices. He secures for us the 
 verdict of not guilty. He obtains our justification, at the bar of God. 
 And he secures for us the enjoyment of all those blessings to which we 
 are entitled according to the terms of the covenant of grace. These 
 are not only our justification, but the gift of the Holy Ghost, which 
 secures regeneration, sanctification, knowledge of the truth, consola- 
 tion, guidance and perseverance in grace unto the end ; together with 
 that measure of temporal blessings which shall best minister to our holi- 
 ness and usefulness ; and finally the consummation of the work of salva- 
 tion in heaven. 
 
 III. Tlie qualifications for an advocate are, — 1. The right to appear 
 in court. This does not belong to every one. It must be admitted by 
 competent authority. And this admission is founded on evidence that 
 the applicant or candidate professes the requisite qualifications. Thus 
 we have no right to appear before God. Christ was appointed by God 
 for this office. And his appointment supposes that he has the requi- 
 site qualifications. He has the right of entry to the courts of the Lord, 
 as the representative of his people. 
 
 2. Knowledge, a. Of the law; of the demands of justice ; of the 
 administration of the government to which the court belongs, b. Com- 
 plete knowledge of his client's case. c. Knowledge of the way in which 
 his case can be properly presented and urged. This knowledge on 
 Christ's part is omniscience. It is coupled with sympathy both divine 
 and human. 
 
 3. An adequate plea. No advocate is competent to plead a client's 
 cause successfully unless he has a sufficient plea to offer in his behalf. 
 Christ has this plea in his own perfect righteousness, and in the promise 
 of God. On these grounds he secures our justification and the bestow- 
 ment on us of all the blessings of redemption. 
 
 4 
 
50 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 IV. Characteristics of Christ's intercession. 
 
 1. He is the only mediator or advocate. There is no other who is 
 authorized or qualified to act in our behalf. And no other is necessary. 
 
 2. His intercession is perpetual. He ever maketh intercession ior 
 us. 
 
 3. It is successful. It has never failed and it can never fail. 
 
 4. It is freely offered to all and freely rendered. 
 
 V. Duties of a client to his advocate. 
 
 1. He must commit his case into his hands without reserve, and not 
 depend on himself or any one else. 
 
 2. Trust and confidence. He must rely on his ability to conduct his 
 cause, and not attempt to take it out of his hands. 
 
 3. Gratitude and love. 
 
 This, therefore, is a perpetual and everflowing source of consolation. 
 
 XXXIII. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with the 
 
 Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. And he is the 
 
 propitiation for our sins. I John 2 ; 1. 
 
 [December 4th, 1859.] 
 
 1. Sin is always represented in Scripture as a very great evil, — as de- 
 grading the soul, as producing all misery, as separating us from God, 
 as justly deserving his wrath and curse. 
 
 Viewed in the light of our own judgment, it is seen to be all that the 
 Scriptures declare it to be. As seen by God, it is proportionately of- 
 fensive in his sight. The opposition of his nature to sin is inevitable 
 and necessary. It is infinitely great ; and his justice renders the con- 
 demnation of the sinner inevitable. 
 
 II. All men are sinners. — We, of course, are among the number. 
 Our sins are numerous, inexcusable and greatly aggravated. We can- 
 not deny them. We cannot cancel them. We cannot atone for them. 
 We are in a state of hopeless condemnation. Hopeless, because just. 
 
 III. We therefore need an advocate ; — that is, one who has a right to 
 appear before God for us, and who is qualified to plead our cause at 
 his tribunal. No one can do this for himself. No man can do it for 
 his fellow-man. No creature can do it for his fellow-creature. 
 
 IV. We have an advocate, Jesus Christ the righteous. — He is quali- 
 fied for this office, 1. Because he is the Son of God ; a divine person ; 
 entitled to appear before God, whose intercession must be right and 
 sure to be heard. His divinity gives infinite dignity and worth to his 
 work, and efficacy to all he does in our behalf. 
 
 2. He is the Son of Man ; clothed in our nature, and therefore able to 
 obey and suffer in our stead, and to sympathize in our infirmities. 
 
THE PRESENCE OF CHRIST WITH HIS CHURCH. 51 
 
 3. He is righteous and a propitiation for our sins. He has done all 
 that justice and holiness require in order to our pardon and acceptance. 
 The plea which he is thus enabled to present is a sufficient one. . It is 
 not only sure to be heard, but it must be heard. It cannot be right- 
 eously disregarded. This plea is not only effectual for some, but for 
 all in whose behalf it is urged. It is of force for all who come unto 
 God. So that no man has a right to say there is no ground for his 
 acquittal, though there may be ground for the acquittal of others. 
 Christ's righteousness is not only of infinite value, but is equally avail- 
 able or suitable for all mankind. 
 
 4. This advocate, so exalted, so tender, furnished with an availing 
 plea, with such solid reasons why those for whom he pleads should not 
 be condemned, ever lives to make intercession for us. His advocacy is 
 uninterrupted, and will never fail. He never can be absent from the 
 court in which our case is to be decided. 
 
 5. He is always accessible. We can at all times go to him, at all 
 times find him, no matter where we are or what may be the emergency. 
 
 This doctrine is presented by the apostle not as an encouragement to 
 sin, but as a ground of consolation for those who desire to forsake their 
 sins. 
 
 He acts for those who come to him for pardon, sanctification and 
 salvation. For those who desire to continue in sin, he does not act 
 unless it be to bring them to apply to him for help. 
 
 XXXIV. The Presence of Christ with his Church. 
 
 [Jan. 6th, 1867.] 
 
 The promise is, " Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the 
 world." 
 
 I. To whom is this promise addressed, and what is its purport t 
 
 Both the points are embraced in the Romish theory, which assumes, 
 1. That the promise was to the apostles and to their successors in the 
 apostolic office. 2. That it was a promise to be with them as ajwstles. 
 a. To impart to them the necessary gifts, first, for teaching, and second- 
 ly, for ruling, b. To render them infallible in their official acts. c. 
 To enforce their decisions and sustain their authority. 
 
 This is a beautiful theory. It would to human view be a blessed 
 thing to have a succession of apostles, i e., of holy men, infallible in their 
 judgments, to settle all points of doctrine, to remove all doubts, to 
 solve all questions of conscience, and to rule with undeviating right- 
 eousness over the whole Church. 
 
 And when to this is added, on the assumed primacy of Peter, and of 
 his successor, the Bishop of Rome, as the representative of Christ, we 
 
52 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 have the beau ideal of a theocracy for the Church and ultimately for 
 the world. 
 
 But in proportion as this theory is good if true, it is destructive if 
 false. If the prelates are not apostles, have not their gifts, their infal- 
 libility or authority, then for sinful, erring, wicked men to claim their 
 prerogatives is ruinous. To be under the guidance of a good angel is 
 a blessing ; but to be under the guidance of Satan, in the guise of an 
 angel of light, is destructive. 
 
 That this view is not true is plain, 1. Because the promise is not ad- 
 dressed to the apostles exclusively. 2. Because the apostleship was 
 not perpetual. 3. Because the Komish prelates do not claim individu- 
 ally but only collectively those endowments. 4. They do not show the 
 signs of apostles. 5. History proves them to be false apostles. 
 
 II. The promise was not made to the apostles as ministers of Christ 
 and to their successors in the ministerial office, but to the whole 
 Church, 
 
 This is plain, 1. Because others than ministers were present when the 
 promise was made. 2. Because the same commands and the same pro- 
 mise are elsewhere given to believers. 3. Because the presence of 
 Christ, as realized, is with all his people. 
 
 III. The sense in which Christ is present with his Church. 
 
 The Speaker is not God, not the Spirit, but Christ, The thing 
 promised is therefore specifically his presence and not merely the pres- 
 ence of his Father, or of the Holy Ghost. It is true that where the 
 one is, there are the others ; and therefore the forms of expression in- 
 terchange. 
 
 The presence promised is, 1. Not a corporeal presence. 2. It is not 
 a mere dynamical presence, as though a new energy, power, or life had 
 been infused into humanity, which was to develop itself by its own 
 forces. A certain school teaches that in every organism, such as the 
 Church is assumed to be, there is, a. An underlying substance, princi- 
 ple, life, or force. In this case, it is the life of Christ, b. This princi- 
 ple contains in itself all that is evolved from it. c. The evolution is 
 according to a law peculiar in itself, d. The evolution is constant and 
 progressive, e. The whole is one, the underlying potential basis and 
 all that is evolved from it, as in the germ and they that spring from 
 it. This is a mere philosophical theory, without support from Scrip- 
 ture, and contrary to its facts. It takes Christ from us. It gives us 
 nothing of him but what we have in ourselves. 
 
 3. The presence of Christ is not merely a presence to the thoughts 
 and feelings as in the case of an absent friend. 4. It is a personal 
 presence. It is not merely God, or the Spirit, or the Eternal Logos, 
 but Christ, who is ever present with his people. And this presence of 
 
HOW IS IT THAT THOU WII>T MANIFEST THYSELF UNTO US? 53 
 
 Christ is not merely or exclusively as to his divine nature, but as 
 to his whole person. That is, Christ, as God-inan, is a. Near to us so 
 that we can speak to him, praise him, confess to him, avow our love to 
 him, pray to him with the assurance that he hears us. b. lie is near 
 to us in the sense that he always sees us. Knows our temptations, 
 trials our inward state, our outward circumstances, our weakness aud 
 wauts. c. He is present in that he can and does hold intercourse 
 with us, revealing to us his glory, assuring us of his love, and guiding 
 us in the way in which we should go. (/. He is present with us not ouly 
 thus to instruct and comfort us, but to strengthen for duty, to support 
 us under trial, to console us and to render our efforts in his service suc- 
 cessful, e. He is with us as he was with the apostles, not only in their 
 inward spiritual life, but in their work, guiding them ; giving them 
 words which their adversaries could not gainsay or resist ; rendering 
 their preaching effectual, confirming its truth and vindicating its 
 authority. And thus he will be with his church to the end of the 
 world. 
 
 XXXV. How is it that thou wilt manifest thyself unto us and 
 not unto the world ?— John 14 : 22. 
 
 [Sep. 21st, 1862.] 
 
 The manifestation spoken of is, 1. Peculiar to believers. 2. Common 
 to all believers, and therefore not that made in the body after his re- 
 surrection. 
 
 The great truth therefore here taught is : an inward spiritual mani- 
 festation of Christ to the souls of his people. He reveals himself to 
 them so that they may be said to see him, to have intercourse or com- 
 munion with him. As to this, it may be remarked, 1. That we are sur- 
 rounded by a material world which reveals itself to our senses and acts 
 upon them. And we are surrounded by a spiritual world, i. e., by the 
 souls of other men, by spirits good and bad, by God. 
 
 2. We know that these spirits reveal themselves to us and act upon 
 us. Our fellow-men address themselves to us in words, looks, and acts. 
 Evil spirits we know act on the soul, as in the case of Satanic tempta- 
 tion and in the case of demoniacs. So God thus acts. This is the 
 doctrine of natural religion and of all Christians. 
 
 3. This manifestation of God's presence in his providential agency, 
 is analogous to that made by the soul of a man on the control and 
 government of the body. 
 
 4. But the manifestation which he makes to his people is peculiar not 
 only as to the mode in which it is made, i. e-, by the Holy Ghost, but 
 also as to what is revealed. God reveals himself to the wicked as an 
 
54 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 avenger, as a consuming fire. To his people he reveals his glory and 
 his love. 
 
 5. The scriptural doctrine is distinguished on the one hand from the 
 Deistical or Rationalistic doctrine, in that God's revelation of him- 
 self is only mediate, that there is no intercourse between the soul and 
 God ; and on the other hand from mysticism. This system teaches, 
 
 a. The immediate communication and contact of the soul with God. 
 
 b. That thus new truth is revealed and guidance granted, c. That 
 the soul is ultimately merged in God. d. That this beatific vision is 
 attained by passivity and abstraction. In opposition to both these 
 errors, the Scriptures teach, as above stated, 
 
 1. That God has intercourse with the soul, not merely through his 
 works and by his word, but immediately by his Spirit. 2. That the 
 effects of this manifestation are, a. Vision, we are said to see him. b. 
 Knowledge, c. Holiness ; we are transformed into his image, d. As- 
 surance of God's love. e. Hope of his glory. /. Joy unspeakable. 3. 
 That the subjective conditions of this manifestation are love and obe- 
 dience. We must be first reconciled to God through Christ. But this 
 may be with little or no intercourse between the soul and God, as in 
 infants and children. And when reconciled we must have the soul in 
 the requisite state, free from unholy and disturbing passions, and the 
 conscience purged from dead works. 4. That this manifestation is not 
 a matter of consciousness, only its effects. But this is true of all spirit- 
 ual manifestations. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. As intercourse with God is possible and is productive of such in- 
 calculable benefits, we should most earnestly desire it and assiduousl 
 cultivate it. 
 
 2. We should be on our guard against either denying or abusing the 
 doctrine. 
 
 XXXVI. Christ our Ufe. 
 
 [Sept. 4th, 1853.] 
 
 What is meant by life? The word is very comprehensive. It 
 includes, 1, appropriate activity ; 2, happiness. The life here intended 
 is a. Not natural life. b. Not intellectual life, c But spiritual and 
 eternal life. 
 
 Christ is our life in that he is its author, its object, and its end. 
 
 I. Christ the author of life. 
 
 1st. He saves us from death, a. By his atonement, which satisfies 
 the law. b. By delivering us from the power of Satan. 
 
I AM THAT BREAD OF LIFE. 55 
 
 2d. He is the author of inward spiritual life. a. Because he pro- 
 cures for us the gift of the life-giving Spirit. He has redeemed us in 
 order that we might receive the promise of the Spirit, b. Because he 
 not only merits, but sends or imparts the gift of the Holy Ghost. He 
 baptizes with the Holy Ghost and with fire. 
 
 II. He is the object of life. 
 
 1. The exercises in which the spiritual life consists terminate on him. 
 
 2. The happiness involved consists in fellowship with him. He is 
 our life, as he is our joy, our portion, our everlasting inheritance. 
 
 III. He is the end of our life. 
 
 It is Christ for us to live. While others live for themselves ; some 
 for their country, some for mankind, the believer lives for Christ, it 
 is the great end and design of his life to promote his glory and to 
 advance his kingdom. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. Test of character. The difference between the true and nominal 
 Christian lies here. The one seeks and regards Christ as his life, only 
 as he delivers from death. The other, as the end and object of life. 
 
 2. The true way to grow in grace, or to get life, is to come to Christ. 
 
 3. The happiness and duty of thus making Christ our life. 
 
 XXXVII. I am that Bread of Life.— John G : 48. 
 
 [April 11th, 1SG9.] 
 
 Occasion of this discourse. Christ had fed the multitude. The 
 people flocked to him because they did eat of the loaves. He exhorted 
 them not to labor for the meat that perishes, but for that which endureth 
 unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto them. That 
 meat was himself. " He that believeth on me hath everlasting life. I 
 am that bread of life. Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, 
 and are dead. This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that 
 a man may eat thereof and not die. I am the living bread which came 
 down from heaven ; if any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever; 
 and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life 
 
 of the world Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, 
 
 hath eternal life." 
 
 The truths taught in this connection are : 
 
 First. That Christ is the source of life. The life spoken of is called 
 everlasting life. It is not physical life, but spiritual and eternal life. 
 The life of the soul. The opposite of spiritual death. It includes holi- 
 ness, blessedness, glory in the highest measure man can enjoy those 
 blessings. 
 
56 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 This eternal life can be obtained in no other way. Not from our- 
 selves ; not from any external rites or ceremonies ; not from external 
 privileges and special prerogatives, such as belonged to the theocratical 
 people of old, who ate of the manna and died. Those who are without 
 Christ ; those who reject him ; who refuse to recognize him as the source 
 of life, or receive and appropriate him, shall perish. There is no life 
 but in and through Christ. 
 
 Second. That Christ is the life-giving bread ; not his doctrine, not 
 his law, not his example, not his influence or moral power, not the form 
 of religion which he introduced, not the Church which he established, 
 but Christ himself, his person and his work. 
 
 Third. Christ is, or becomes our life, by giving himself for the life 
 of the world. " The bread I will give is my flesh. " He gave himself, 
 his flesh, his body, his blood, as a sacrifice for the sin of the world. 
 Thus he is the life of the world, 1. Because it saves us from the sentence 
 of death. 2. It restores us to the favor of God. 3. It secures the in- 
 dwelling of the Spirit, which is subjectively our life, eternal life in us. 
 
 Fourth. It is not enough that Christ gave himself; not enough that 
 manna fell in the wilderness ; not enough that bread should be provided ; 
 not enough that a sacrifice should be provided. The manna must be 
 gathered and eaten. The bread must be appropriated and used. The 
 sacrifice must be applied to each soul to be of benefit to the soul. 
 
 Fifth. This appropriation of Christ is expressed in different terms in 
 the context, 1. By coming to Christ. All that the Father giveth me 
 shall come to me. And I will raise him up at the last day. 
 
 2. By eating his flesh and drinking his blood. This all means the 
 same thing, for the same effect is attributed to each. 
 
 Sixth. Eating Christ's flesh and drinking his blood, does not mean, 
 1. Receiving the substance of his body and blood, as Romanists and 
 Lutherans say. 2. Nor the dynamic influence of his glorified body as 
 Calvin says is done in the sacraments. 3. Much less does it mean the 
 mere moral influence of his sufferings and martyr death. 4. Nor his 
 theanthropic life. 5. But, as giving his flesh for the life of the world 
 is dying for the world ; and dying for man is dying as a sacrifice, so 
 eating his flesh and drinking his blood is appropriating to ourselves his 
 flesh as broken and his blood as shed. 
 
 As he had spoken of himself as bread, and the act of appropriating 
 as eating ; and as he had said the bread was his flesh, so appropriating 
 his flesh as a sacrifice is called eating. 
 
 The grand truths are, 
 
 1. That Christ is the only source of life. 
 
 2. That every man must receive and appropriate him for himself. 
 
CHRIST, OUR EXAMPLE. 57 
 
 XXXVIII. Christ our Example. 
 
 [December 3d, 1856.] 
 
 God himself is set before us as an example in the Scriptures. But 
 Christ as possessing our nature, subject to our infirmities, temptations, 
 and sufferings, brings before us not merely divine, but human perfec- 
 tion as a model for our imitation. We are therefore commanded to be 
 followers or imitators of Christ. 
 
 We should thus imitate him, 
 
 I. In his ]riety or devotion to God, in the constant reference to God's 
 glory; — constant confidence in his promise; constant obedience to his 
 commands ; constant submission to his will ; and in the frequency, 
 fervor and attendance on the other means of grace, for he fulfilled all 
 righteousness. 
 
 II. In his benevolence, his disinterested devotion to the good of others. — 
 He sought not his own. He went about doing good. Neither his 
 own honor nor advantage was the end which he pursued. Let this 
 mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus. Let the governing 
 principle of your life, the end for which you live, be what his was. 
 
 III. In his manner of resisting temptation. 
 
 1. He never placed himself in danger. He refused to tempt God. 
 
 2. He resisted the first suggestions of evil. 
 
 3. He appealed to the authority of the Scriptures, or used them a3 
 the sword of the Spirit. 
 
 IV. In his endurance of injuries. — Never was such ingratitude, dis- 
 respect, indifference, malice, contempt and scorn, heaped on any other 
 head ; and that head encircled with the radiance of divine perfection, 
 and the crown of universal dominion. Yet, 1. There was no resentful- 
 ness. He did not call down fire from heaven on his enemies. He did 
 not return evil for evil. He did good for evil and prayed for those 
 who shed his blood. 2. He did not threaten. In this there is a strong 
 contrast between him and many of the martyrs. 
 
 V. His faithful rebuking of sinners. — 1. Here it was sin he rebuked, 
 and his censures were the expression of his hatred of sin. 2. It was 
 fearless and impartial. 3. It was with authority. 
 
 VI. Christ as a teacher. — 1. Adapted his instruction to the state of 
 his hearers. 2. He seized every occasion and gave his lesson a charac- 
 ter of being especially applicable. 3. He spake as a witness. 
 
 VII. Christ as a sufferer. — 1. He did not manifest stoical indif- 
 ference. 2. He was meek and resigned. 3. He looked to the end, the 
 glory that should follow. 
 
58 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 XXXIX. Christ our Physician. 
 
 [January 27th, 1861.] 
 
 I. We are all laboring under the malady of sin. — This malady is 
 
 1. Universal. 2. It pervades our whole nature. 3- It is attended by- 
 great suffering, degradation and loss of power. 4. It will issue, if not 
 arrested, in eternal death. 
 
 II. No man can cure himself. — This is proved, 1. By consciousness. 
 
 2. By experience. All efforts at self-cure result in failure or self- 
 deception, or, at best in mitigation of the symptoms. 
 
 III. No man, or set of men can cure others. — This has been at- 
 tempted, 1. By educators. 2. By philosophers. 3. By ascetics. 4. 
 By ritualists. The world is filled with charlatans or quack pretenders 
 to the power of healing the disease of the soul. 
 
 IV. Christ is the only j^hysician. 
 
 1. He secures the right of applying the only effectual remedy by 
 propitiating the justice of God, and securing liberty of access to the 
 soul for the Holy Spirit. 
 
 2. He sends that Spirit as the Spirit of life and strength. As the 
 constitution is radically affected, a radical cure is necessary, and this 
 can only be effected by a life-giving spirit. 
 
 3. This cure is a long and painful process. The soul is not at once 
 restored to a state of perfect health. It must pursue a protracted 
 course of regimen. It must submit to self-denial, and to the use of the 
 prescribed remedies. 
 
 4. But if we submit to his directions, the cure is certain and perma- 
 nent. It results in immortal vigor, beauty and strength ; to the resto- 
 ration of our nature to a far higher state than its original condition. 
 
 5. Christ is not only the only physician, and one able to heal with 
 certainty all our maladies, but he is accessible to every one and at all 
 times. It is not any one form of spiritual disease, or any one degree 
 of it, but all forms and all degrees. Any one in the last stage of 
 spiritual death may come to him with the certainty of being received 
 and cured. He demands no conditions. He asks no terms. He re- 
 quires no preparation, and will receive no recompense. 
 
 6. He is not only thus infallible and thus accessible, but he is tender, 
 patient and forbearing. He has all the attributes of a good physician 
 in infinite j)erfection. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The duty of every one to apply to him for cure. 
 
 2. The one reason why we or any are not cured must be in us, not 
 in him. 
 
 3. The duty of making this physician known to others. 
 
THE TRANSFIGURATION. 59 
 
 Xli. Christ the Bridegroom. 
 
 [Jon. Sth, 1854.] 
 
 The relation of Christ to the Church is variously presented. 1. He 
 is the head of the Church, as his body. 2. He is the vine. 3. The 
 foundation or corner-stone. 4. He is her prophet, priest and king. 5. 
 He is her shepherd. 6. He is the Bridegroom. 
 
 This is intended to express, 
 
 1. Intimate union, a. Sameness of nature, b. Common life. 
 
 2. Peculiar love. a. This love is exclusive. It has no other such 
 object, b. Peculiar pride, delight, c. Strength of affection. 
 
 3. He adorns the Church with graces ; clothes her in the robe of 
 righteousness and the beauty of holiness ; honors and exalts her, 
 making her partaker of his own glory. 
 
 4. He cherishes, provides for and protects her from dishonor, from 
 misery. 
 
 5. He enriches the Church. Not his honor only, but his possessions 
 are shared with her. This is variously and frequently presented in the 
 Scriptures. This wealth includes, a. The Holy Ghost, b. All needed 
 means of grace and good. c. Heaven, or eternal life. 
 
 6. He uses towards her the language of endearment, gives and re- 
 quires assurances of love. He has communion with her, not as a 
 stranger, nor as a duuhx; (slave), but an intimate associate. 
 
 7. He takes her to his Father's mansion with great honor and re- 
 joicing, and abides w T ith her in an indissoluble union forever. 
 
 Her duties. 
 
 1. Love. This again must be exclusive and supreme, without a 
 rival, without an associate. 
 
 2. Obedience. His will must be her law, because it is his will. This 
 obedience should be, a. Cheerful, b. Universal, c. Constant, d. Self- 
 sacrificing. 
 
 3. Fidelity. The want of this violates and vitiates the union. The 
 transfer of affection to any other object is the greatest sin against the 
 relation which can be committed. 
 
 4. Dependence. She must look to him for protection, for support, 
 for happiness. 
 
 5. Delight in his presence, longing for the manifestation of his love. 
 
 6. Zeal for his honor. Identified with him, what honors him honors 
 her. 
 
 V I.I. The Transfiguration. 
 [March 29lh, 1863.] 
 Different modes of interpretation. 1. The historical. 2. The na- 
 turalistic. 3. The symbolical. 4. The mythical. The first is the 
 
60 CHRIST, HIS PEKSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 only one which can be admitted. The character of the narrative arid 
 the character of the gospel history forbid any other explanation. 
 
 1. The fads of the case. — 1. Not a change of figure, but a change of 
 state and appearance of the same figure. 
 
 2. Not a mere illumination of Christ's body, but a change in it, from 
 its ordinary to an extraordinary state, so that it was refined and glori- 
 ous as the sun. It was not a change of substance. Charcoal and dia- 
 mond, flint and glass, are examples of the different states of same sub- 
 stances. 
 
 3. His garments themselves were changed, or merely illuminated. 
 
 4. Moses and Elias were really present in body, and they really 
 talked with Jesus audibly and intelligibly to others. 
 
 Theophanies and manifestations of angels under the Old Testament 
 dispensation. Mode of presence. Why they rather than others. 
 
 5. The cloud and voice, and what the voice uttered. 
 
 6. The effect on the disciples. 
 
 II. This was not a dream ; nor a vision such as the prophets had. 
 Much less a mere illusion, such as the sights seen in delirium, or in a 
 somnambulistic state. But a real occurrence. Christ, Moses and Elias 
 were actually present. 
 
 III. Cause of this change and of these occurrences. — Not natural 
 causes alone. Not divine power through second causes. But the im- 
 mediate efficiency of God. 
 
 IV. Design of this manifestation. 
 
 1. To prove that Christ had power over his own life. To him death 
 was not a necessity of nature. His sacrifice was a voluntary one. 
 
 2. To prepare his disciples for the great trials which were before 
 them. 
 
 3. To manifest his glory and attest his divine mission. 
 
 V. What this solemn scene teaches. 
 First, Concerning Christ. 
 
 1. His divinity, a. As a manifestation of his glory. Peter says, 
 "we were eye-witnesses of his majesty." MeyaXewzr^, (megaleiotes) the 
 word for majesty, is used in the New Testament only of God, with the 
 single exception of being once applied to Diana in a heathen sense. It 
 proved Christ to be God. b. This proved also by the recognition of 
 him as the Son of God by the voice out of the cloud. 
 
 2. The unity of his person. It was the OzavOpco-oq (Theanthropos) ; 
 God manifested in the flesh. 
 
 3. It teaches and attests his divine mission. 
 
 Second, Concerning the intermediate state. It teaches the conscious 
 individual existence of the soul after death. Moses and Elias appeared 
 as individual men. 
 
THE MEMORY OF CHRIST, AND WHY CHERISHED. 61 
 
 2. It seems also to teach that the souls of the departed have a know- 
 ledge of the state of the Church in this world, and are interested specta- 
 tors of its progress. 
 
 Third, As to the future life. 
 
 1. It is a revelation of the nature of the resurrection body, which is 
 to be glorious, identical with the present body and capable of recogni- 
 tion. 
 
 2. That there can be and will be in the future life not only recog- 
 nition but intercourse. 
 
 The two great duties which the Transfiguration of Christ should 
 impress on us are, 
 
 1. To regard and reverence Jesus Christ as the Son of God, as God 
 and man, infinitely, glorious and lovely. 2. To obey him. Hear ye 
 him. Receive as true all he says. Believe his doctrines. Rely on his 
 promises. Obey his precepts. 
 
 XL.II. The memory or Christ and the reason why it should 
 
 he cherished. 
 
 [March 9th, 1856. Communion Sunday.] 
 
 Distance, absence and the past, form a dark region into which the 
 eye cannot penetrate. Where are the Patriarchs, Adam, Enoch, Me- 
 thuselah, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Isaiah, and all the prophets ? Not 
 absolutely forgotten because they are historical, but thought of as 
 shadows, shades only. 
 
 There are three classes of persons hidden in the past. 1. Those who 
 have lived and died as the leaves of the forest, and left no trace. Such 
 are the vast mass of men. 2. Those whose names are inseparably con- 
 nected with the history, and who can never be forgotten as long as 
 history is cultivated. 3. Those who not only have accomplished great 
 things in their generation, but the effects of whose lives and acts con- 
 tinue and determine the condition of the present generation. To this 
 class belong all men who are the authors of great revolutions and of 
 permanent institutions, or of systems of doctrine or of philosophy 
 which consciously determine the opinions or conditions of succeeding 
 ages. Such were the men of our Revolution, Mohammed, Luther, 
 Calvin. 
 
 Christ constitutes a class by himself. He is not only an historical 
 personage, as Sesostris or Numa. He is not only the author of a system 
 of doctrine embraced by one-third of the human family ; not only the 
 founder of the Church, which determines the form of modern civilization, 
 and therefore, in that sense, cannot be forgotten, as his name is men- 
 
62 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 tioned many millions of times every day, and in every part of the 
 world. All this is true, but all this is too little. 
 
 To remember is not merely to recall the past, as the object of present 
 knowledge. It is also to estimate, appreciate and duly consider. 
 When we remember God, we remember our obligations, our privileges, 
 and the promises which were made to us. There is recognition of the 
 truth, and an appreciation of the effect which it ought to produce, 
 which is implied and intended. 
 
 To remember Christ is therefore not merely to call to mind the facts 
 of his life ; nor to acknowledge our obligations to him as the teacher 
 of the gospel and the founder of the Church, as Mussulmans may 
 remember Mohammed; but besides all this, it is to consider and 
 appreciate our present relation to him. It is to cherish the lively con- 
 sciousness that he is our life. 1. Our deliverer from death, the judicial 
 death to which we were exposed, and from Avhich we are preserved only 
 by him. We are to remember the hand which holds us up from Hell 
 every moment. A man floating on the ocean might as well forget the 
 plank which sustains him ; or the man suspended over an abyss, forget 
 the rope which holds him up, as we, to forget Christ. 
 
 2. We are to remember, i. e., be always mindful of the fact that it is 
 not we that live, but Christ that liveth in us ; that all right thoughts, 
 all just purposes, all holy affections, all good acts, are the product 
 of his continued agency in our hearts. Shall the branch forget the 
 vine ? The earth the sun ? 
 
 3. We are to remember that he is the author of all happiness, of 
 peace of conscience ; the source of God's favor, of our access to God, of 
 communion with him, of all temporal and social blessings, of security 
 from our spiritual enemies by whom we are surrounded, principalities 
 and powers. Can a man forget the source of all his present joys ? Can 
 he forget his food, the air he breathes, the light of heaven, the all- 
 sustaining power in which he lives and moves and has his being? 
 Neither can the believer forget Christ. 
 
 4. We live not only in the past and in the present, but also in the 
 future. We have an eternity before us. Christ is our life, not only in 
 having delivered us and in now sustaining us, but in being to us, 
 a. The principle of eternal life. b. In being its object, i. e., to know 
 him, to be with him, to be like him, to be engaged in his service, fills 
 all our future with light and glory. 
 
 We cannot look back without seeing Christ. We cannot look be- 
 neath, above, or around us in the present, but he fills the whole horizon. 
 We cannot look forward but he is the effulgence which sheds its glory 
 on our eternal career. To remember Christ, therefore, is all our duty, 
 for it is to live on him, to live for him, and to live with him. 
 
THE GRACE OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST BE WITH YOU ALL. G3 
 
 XLIII. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you 
 
 all.— Rev. 22 : 21. 
 
 [April 2'ld. — Year not given.] 
 
 Grace. — The primary meaning of Xdpiq (charis) is, that which gives 
 joy. And as nothing is such a source of joy as love, grace means love. 
 And as love of a superior to an inferior is specially gratifying, such love 
 is with emphasis grace ; and as love towards the unlovely, the ungrate- 
 ful, the sinful, the guilty is of all other forms of love the most powerful 
 and effectual in rendering blessed, so this is the distinctive idea of grace 
 in the Scriptures, — undeserved love. 
 
 The secondary meaning of the word is gift, benefit, undeserved 
 benefactions ; and especially divine influence. 
 
 II. Mlwse grace or love is here invoked f 
 
 1. Of a divine person. It is the love of the Second Person of the 
 Trinity. Therefore it is divine. The love of God is a. infinite, b. im- 
 mutable, c. the sufficient and certain source of all good. If we are 
 the special objects of this infinite, immutable and unmerited love of 
 God, we are just as sure of receiving all we need, if we do his will, as 
 a child is of receiving the care and protection of a parent. 
 
 2. This love of Christ is a human love. It is the love of a person 
 who has human affections, human tenderness, human sympathies, 
 human yearnings, just as truly and in the same sense that we have. 
 
 3. It is the love of a Lord. This includes a. The idea of possession. 
 It is the love of one to whom we belong, as we belong to no one else ; 
 one who has bought us, bought us with his blood ; to whom we are 
 precious ; whose heritage, whose reward, whose crown and glory we 
 constitute, b. Lordship includes also the idea of authority, c. Of 
 rightful power, d. Of actual protection. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ is the undeserved love of a 
 divine person clothed with our nature, whose love has all the attributes 
 of sinless human love ; the love of one who owns us, who is invested 
 with absolute dominion over us and who is our protector and pre- 
 server. 
 
 III. What is meant by this love being with us. — When one sends 
 his love to another, it is only the assurance of his love. So when we 
 say the love of Christ be with you, we mean, 1. May Christ actually 
 love you ; may you be the object of his love. 2. May you have the 
 assurance of that love so as to be able to enjoy it and rejoice in it. 
 3. May you have the manifestation of that love. 4. The communion 
 of loving intercourse, such as that between intimate friends. 5. All 
 the benefits which flow from the love of Christ, not only the inward 
 joy, fellowship and delight, but the supply of our wants, assistance, 
 
64 CHRIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 protection, support and final deliverance which the love of an infinite 
 Saviour can secure. 
 
 Now this assumes that Christ is present with us. 
 
 1. We have no such communion with an absent friend as Christians 
 are assumed to have with Christ. We have no communion with the 
 dead, i. e., no intercourse with them. We can't communicate our 
 thoughts, our feelings, our wants to them, nor can they communicate 
 with us or help us. He is present with us in the sense in which a 
 friend is present, with whom we can converse, with whom we can 
 constantly communicate. 
 
 2. It implies that Christ is present with us as to his human nature. 
 There are different kinds of presence, a. Local in space as opposed to 
 distance, b. A presence of power and influence and manifestation, as 
 the sun. 
 
 In this sense Christ's human nature is present, i. e., the love of 
 Christ is of a person who has the attributes of humanity, and there- 
 fore his love which is with us is a human love. 
 
 This conference this afternoon has special reference to the Senior 
 Class. It is the invocation of their professors and their fellow-students 
 that the grace of the divine human Saviour, whose they are, whom 
 they serve and who is their protector and master, may be with them ; 
 that is, that they may always be assured of his love enjoyed by them, 
 and thus be sustained, assisted, supported and comforted by it to the 
 end. 
 
 XXIV. Jesns crowned with glory and honor. Heb. 2 : 9. 
 
 [Bee. 14th, 1862.] 
 
 The interpretation of Scripture, especially of the prophecies, is to 
 be determined, 1. By the usus loquendi. 2. By the facts of Scripture 
 and history. 3. By the authoritative expositions found in the Bible. 
 The declaration of the Psalmist concerning the exaltation and domin- 
 ion of man would seem to mean nothing more than that man is to 
 be the head or lord of this creation, I. e., over the irrational creatures 
 inhabiting this globe. We learn from the Scriptures and from the ex- 
 altation of Christ, that this is but a drop of the bucket compared to its 
 full meaning. The language of the Psalmist had its fulfilment in the 
 exaltation of Christ. The passage is applied to him and interpreted 
 in the same way in 1 Cor. xv. 27 and in Heb. ii. 8, which, by the way, 
 is a strong collateral proof that Paul wrote the epistle to the Hebrews. 
 
 I. The subject of the exaltation here spoken of. — This is not the Lo- 
 gos, nor is it the human nature of Christ, but it is the Theanthropos. 
 The union of the divine and human did not of itself necessitate this 
 
JESUS CROWNED WITH GLORY AND IIONOR. 65 
 
 exaltation. Our Lord from his birth to his resurrection was a man of 
 low decree, a Sou/Los, (doulos). There was nothing in his appearance to 
 ■command the recognition of his divinity, or make him the object of 
 admiration or fear. His exaltation was declared to be something given. 
 The Logos, as one with the Father, would have had his divine excel- 
 lence and blessedness ; but as one with humanity, might have remained 
 as He was here on earth. 
 
 II. The ground of this exaltation is twofold. 
 
 1. The possession of a divine nature. It is a principle in the Scrip- 
 tures that no one is exalted to an office without the qualifications for it. 
 The power exercised flows from what is inherent. Christ could not 
 have been exalted to equality with God in dominion and glory, had he 
 not been equal with God in all excellence. It is because he is the 
 brightness of the Father's glory and upholds all things by the word of 
 his power that he is seated at the Father's right hand. 
 
 2. His humiliation, suffering and death. This is taught in Heb. i : 
 4 ; ii : 9 ; Phil, ii: 6-11, and often in other places. 
 
 III. The nature of this exaltation. 
 
 1. Christ is made the head or ruler of all creatures. All divine au- 
 thority is exercised through him. This was never so before. 
 
 2. He is the object of adoration. The central person in the uni- 
 verse. The invisible God is visible in him. Better known, compre- 
 hended, and therefore loved. 
 
 3. He is the head of his Church. His people, their salvation and 
 blessedness, is a large part of his reward. Christ is the immediate 
 sovereign to whom the allegiance, the love, the loyalty of all creatures, 
 especially of his redeemed ones, belong. 
 
 IV. The effect of this exaltation. 
 
 First. On Christ himself, i. e., on his human nature. 
 
 1. It was not destroyed. It does not cease to have the substance and 
 the attributes of humanity. It does not possess divine perfections. It is 
 not infinite in reference to space, nor to power, nor to knowledge. 2. It 
 does not destroy the individuality of that nature. He is still Jesus. Not 
 only has he a true body and a reasonable soul, but the very body and 
 the very soul which he assumed and wore on earth. 3. It does not de- 
 stroy the marks of this identity. Those who knew him on earth, knew 
 him on the mount and in heaven. His person in heaven bears the im- 
 press of his sufferings on earth. These are the things to be denied. 
 "What is to be affirmed is simply what the Bible teaches us, viz. : that 
 his humanity is made so glorious that he cannot now be looked upon 
 by mortal eyes. Those who saw him became as dead men. His body 
 is glorious, incorruptible, powerful and spiritual. The humanity is in- 
 cluded in the personality of the Logos. It is the same I who said : 
 
66 CHEIST, HIS PERSON AND OFFICES. 
 
 " Before Abraham was I am " and " I thirst." The manifestation of 
 his hypostatic union has been made since to all creatures. Before, it 
 was seen imperfectly and only by the few. 
 Second. Its effects on other creatures. 
 
 1. It greatly increases their knowledge. 
 
 2. It enlarges the sphere of their activity. 
 
 3. It increases their blessedness. 
 Third. Its effects on his people. 
 
 1. It exalts human nature above all creatures. What the Psalmist 
 said is true not only of Christ, but in its measure of his people. They 
 are exalted above the angels in some things. 
 
 2. It brings them therefore into a participation of Christ's kingdom. 
 Its effect is that we reign with him ; we partake of his glory ; we judge 
 angels. 
 
 V. Inferences. 
 
 1. As we are to be like Christ, we should purify ourselves even as 
 he is pure. We should live worthy of this destiny. 
 
 2. We should consecrate our whole soul, and life, and power to his 
 service. 
 
 3. We should be content and happy. It is enough for us that we 
 are one with Christ. 
 
 XLV. The Coming of Christ. 
 
 {December 21st, 1856.] 
 
 I. Nature of it. — Christ came. He comes. He is to come. 
 
 1. He came in the flesh. The long lines of predictions from Adam to 
 Malachi were accomplished at last, after long delay and anxious expec- 
 tation. 
 
 2. He comes continually, a. In the extraordinary manifestation of 
 his presence and power, whether for judgment or mercy, b. In the 
 special manifestation of himself to his people. 
 
 3. He is to come. a. Personally and visibly, b. With power and 
 great glory, c. The dead shall rise, the just and the unjust, d. The 
 judgment will then be held. e. The world destroyed. /. The kingdom 
 of God shall be consummated. 
 
 The consequences of his advent to his people will be. a. Their re- 
 demption ; that is, their final deliverance from the power of death, b. 
 Their complete conformity to the likeness of Christ, c. Their perfect 
 enjoyment of that kingdom prepared for them from the foundation of 
 the world. 
 
 II. As to the time of the Second Advent. 
 
THE COMING OF CHRIST. 67 
 
 1. It is unrevealed. 2. It is to be unexpected. 3. It will not be 
 until the conversion of the Jews, and the calling in of the Gentiles. Did 
 the Apostles expect him in their day ? 1. They regarded his coming as 
 they regarded the coming of death. 2. It was at last revealed to them 
 that there was to be a falling away first. We must distinguish be- 
 tween their personal expectations and their teaching. The latter alone 
 is infallible. 
 
 III. Points of analogy between the first and second coming. 
 
 1 . Both long predicted. 
 
 2. Long and anxiously expected. 
 
 3. The people indulged in many speculations as to the time and mode 
 of his coming. 
 
 4. They were greatly disappointed as to the one and the other. 
 
 IV. The state of mind which the doctrine of the Second Advent should 
 induce. 
 
 1. A firm belief in the revealed fact that he is to come. This faith 
 should not be shaken by long delay. How long Abraham waited and 
 died without the sight. 
 
 2. Earnest desire. The hopes of the ancient people were concen- 
 trated on the coming of the Messiah. This led them to bear patiently 
 what they had to suffer. To set their hopes on the future and not on 
 the present. The same effect should be produced on us. 
 
 3. Watchfulness and anxiety, lest that day should overtake us as a 
 thief in the night. We should have our lamps trimmed and our lights 
 burning. It would be a dreadful thing, should Christ come and find 
 us immersed in the world. 
 
 4. Prayer and waiting. " Waiting for the consolation of Israel." 
 
 5. Solicitous efforts to prepare others for his coming, and to pre- 
 pare the way of the Lord. He will not come to the individual nor to 
 the Church until the way is prepared. This includes, 1. Taking out 
 of the way obstructions to his coming. 2. The accomplishment of the 
 appointed ingathering of his people. 
 
III. 
 
 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 XL VI. The promise of the Spirit. Gal. 3 : 14. 
 [September 21st, 1856.] 
 
 The doctrine of the Trinity is everywhere recognized as the founda- 
 tion of religion. The Father elects, the Son redeems, the Spirit sanc- 
 tifies. The Son came in execution of the covenant of redemption. 
 Having fulfilled its conditions, he was entitled to its promises. One of 
 those promises was the gift of the Spirit, Acts 2 : 33. " Therefore 
 being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the 
 Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this which 
 ye now see and hear." Accordingly the gift of the Holy Spirit was 
 the great Messianic blessing promised and predicted ; and as John said, 
 the Holy Ghost was not yet given because that Jesus was not yet 
 glorified ; and Christ promised that he would send them another com- 
 forter. 
 
 I. The first great truth on this subject is that the Holy Ghost is se- 
 cured for the Church only by the mediation of Christ. It is due to his 
 work that he is sent. His influence and presence is the great blessing 
 secured by the death of Christ. 
 
 This does not imply that those living before the advent were not par- 
 takers of the Spirit, because all the benefits of Christ's death were en- 
 joyed from the beginning. It is not the less true however that he died 
 to secure those blessings. 
 
 II. Tlie second great truth is that Christ is the immediate giver of 
 the Holy Spirit. He sends him to whom he pleases, and bestows 
 through him what blessings he pleases. Therefore men must seek the 
 Spirit specially from Christ, as our mediator. 
 
 III. The third great truth is, that election by the Father and re- 
 demption by the Son avail only in virtue of the Spirit's work. Until 
 
DEPENDENCE ON THE HOLY GHOST. 69 
 
 the Spirit is received, the elect do not differ from the non-elect, the re- 
 deemed from the unredeemed. Hence our obligations to the several 
 persons of the Trinity are the same. We owe as much to the Father 
 who chose as to the Son who redeemed, and no less to the Spirit. 
 
 And as the Son acted voluntarily in redeeming those whom the 
 Father chose, so the Spirit is voluntary in applying the redemption 
 purchased by the Son. 
 
 This is consistent with the Father's sending the Son, and with the 
 Son's sending the Spirit. Hence our love, gratitude, reverence and 
 obedience are as much due to the Spirit as to the Father and the Son. 
 This is not always remembered. 
 
 IV. The work of the Spirit, i. e., his inward subjective work, is, 
 
 1. To renew or quicken those dead in sins. 
 
 2. To illuminate. To reveal the glory of Christ, the holiness of God, 
 the justice and extent of the law, the evil of sin, the certainty of judg- 
 ment, and the truth and authority of the word of God. 
 
 3. To work repentance and faith, i. e., turning from sin and turning 
 to God. 
 
 4. Constant guidance into the knowledge of truth and duty. 
 
 5. To qualify for special duties and offices. 
 
 6. To sanctify. 
 
 7. To comfort. 
 
 8. To glorify the soul and body. All this we owe to the Spirit. 
 
 V. The dependence of the individual and of the Church on the Spirit 
 is absolute. Nothing can be experienced and nothing done but by 
 him. Analogous to the dependence of the creatures on the Creator ; a. 
 for existence ; 6. for faculties ; c. for activity ; d. for the results or suc- 
 cess. But not in any one of these cases is our activity superseded, and 
 in them all the need of effort and exertion is the same. 
 
 VI. Election, redemption and sanctification are inseparably con- 
 nected. Those whom the Father elects, the Son redeems, and the Spirit 
 sanctifies. And consequently whom the Spirit does not sanctify, the 
 Son has not redeemed and the Father has not elected. 
 
 Hence 1. The folly and wickedness of Antinomianism. 
 
 2. The only evidence of redemption and election is sanctification. 
 
 XXVII. Dependence on the Holy Ghost. 
 
 [March 1st, 1857.] 
 
 Three forms of life in man : the sensual or corporeal, the intellectual 
 and the spiritual. The first and second are sustained by the providen- 
 tial efficiency of God. The latter by the work of the Spirit. 
 
70 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 I. The first is carried on according to material laws, i. e., the laws 
 which control the operations of matter. The second according to the 
 laws which determine the operations of mind. These are natural. The 
 spiritual life is supernatural. That is, 1. It does not belong to our 
 nature since the fall. 2. It is not produced by any natural process 
 as in the case of our corporeal and intellectual life. In matter the ap- 
 propriate combinations always produce the same results. So of intel- 
 lectual life ; men may be trained or educated to any form of mental 
 exercise. But there are no means which will produce spiritual life or 
 sustain its exercises. You cannot produce faith, love, repentance, 
 hope, joy, or heavenly-mindedness by any possible combination of 
 agencies or by any possible exercise of efficiency. The analogies and 
 illustrations of Scripture take this for granted. Men are said to be 
 born of the Spirit, to be created, to be raised from the dead. 
 
 3. It is supernatural, (positively) because its existence is due to the 
 direct agency of God through his Spirit ; an agency not only distinct 
 from the operation of all natural causes, but also from all the influences 
 of the means of grace ; neither the truth, nor the sacraments, nor priest- 
 ly ministrations can impart life to those spiritually dead. 
 
 II. Although spiritual life, in the sense stated, is not natural, neither is 
 it unnatural. 1. It is not incongruous to our nature. It is not in- 
 congruous that we should love God, worship Christ, exercise faith, re- 
 pentance and all other forms of spiritual life. Our nature in its per- 
 fection would have these exercises, and all our rational, moral and 
 emotional powers enter into them and form the basis, so to speak, of 
 them. It is unnatural for a beast to speak, but not for one born dumb. 
 2. It is not unnatural in the sense of being magical, produced and sus- 
 tained by occult causes, which have no relation to the effect produced. 
 If washing with water, anointing with oil, or making the sign of the 
 cross, produced holiness, it could be only by some magical influence. 
 As when magicians by spells, amulets or incantation pretend to work 
 wonders. There is nothing of this kind in the case of spiritual life. It 
 is not in this sense unnatural. On the contrary, the means of grace are 
 appropriate to the ends for which they are used. The truth concern- 
 ing God, Christ and ourselves is adapted to produce the exercises of 
 spiritual life where we are not dead. Just as heat, light and moisture 
 would produce vegetation and growth in a seed if the seed be not dead ; 
 or as the powers of the mind are called forth by and developed by the 
 appropriate moral training. 
 
 III. Tfiese are the two great truths taught us in the Scriptures on 
 this subject. First. Spiritual life is not natural. Second. It is not 
 unnatural. 
 
 From the former of these truths it follows, 
 
DEPENDENCE ON THE HOLY GHOST. 71 
 
 1. That we are in a far higher sense dependent upon God for 
 spiritual life than for corporal or intellectual life. For the latter we are 
 iudeed dependent ; but they are communicated and continued accord- 
 ing to fixed laws, while our spiritual life is not. It cannot in any way 
 be produced in ourselves or communicated to others without a direct 
 intervention of God. It is in this point analogous to a miracle. And 
 we should feel our impotency to change our own heart, or to convert 
 others as sensibly, and recognize it as being as absolute as it is to give 
 sight to the blind or to raise the dead. And this is one of those truths 
 which the Spirit forces men to acknowledge. 
 
 He never converts them unless they feel they cannot convert them- 
 selves ; and he never makes them the instruments of converting others, 
 until they feel that they cannot do it ; that their skill in argument, in 
 persuasion, in management, avails nothing. This is a pregnant truth, 
 which should govern all our endeavors. We must feel it as men, as 
 ministers and as a Church. The Spirit must be honored by this sincere 
 and heartfelt recognition of dependence. 
 
 2. A second inference from this truth, or a second form of our 
 dependence is, that the influence of the Spirit cannot be merited. We 
 cannot place God under any obligation either as a matter of justice or 
 as a matter of promise to give us the Holy Ghost, or to attend our 
 labors with his divine influence. He has made general promises; 
 general purposes have been announced. But the man who seeks re- 
 pentance and faith, (and many seek to enter in who shall not be able,) 
 has no right, should he fail, to complain. Divine influence is a grace. 
 The man that preaches the gospel at home or abroad ever so long, or 
 so faithfully, must be contented to acknowledge that success is a favor, 
 not a debt. This is the second great truth which we must acknowledge. 
 
 3. Another inference is that this blessing is absolutely necessary, and 
 yet may be withheld ; that it must be sought with earnest importunate 
 prayer. The sick in the days of Christ could not heal themselves. 
 He was under no obligation to heal them ; therefore they sought his 
 help as a necessity and as a favor. 
 
 These are the inferences from the doctrine of the supernatural 
 character of divine grace, or from the fact that it is not natural. The 
 inferences from the doctrine that it is not unnatural are, 
 
 1. That we must not depend on rites and ceremonies, or outward in- 
 stitutions or ordinances. 
 
 2. That we must not expect the results without the diligent use of 
 the means. This is true of ourselves. We mock the Spirit when we 
 pray that he would sanctify us, and do not use the means. And no 
 less when we pray for the conversion of others without using the 
 means. 
 
72 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 The doctrine of dependence produces, 
 
 1. Humility. 2. Gratitude. 3. Confidence. 
 
 XI. VIII. Dependence of the believer and the Church on the 
 Holy Spirit. Psalm 51 : 11. 
 
 [Sept. 4th, 1859.] 
 
 The old saying that what is false in philosophy is true in theology is 
 a contradiction in its obvious sense. It amounts to saying that the 
 true may be false. Yet there is a sense in which the saying is true ; 
 or rather, there is a truth which at times was expressed by that para- 
 dox. That truth is, that what we know to be true on the testimony of 
 God and experience, may appear to be false, or at least irreconcilable 
 to other truths, to the understanding. 
 
 There are two sources of conviction : The one is the discursive un- 
 derstanding ; the other, intuitional consciousness. These are always in 
 accord in the sound or normal state of the mind, but often in conflict 
 in the present disordered state of human nature ; and we must make 
 our choice between them. If we follow the former we shall become 
 skeptics ; if the latter, and we be the children of God, we shall know 
 and believe the truth. 
 
 There is no subject on which this conflict of the understanding and 
 of the inward consciousness is more apt to occur than the relation of 
 God to the world, the dependence of the creature upon the Creator, 
 the consistency of the controlling agency of God with the agency of 
 the creature. The Scriptures and experience teach that there is such 
 a dependence, and that it is absolute. But it is different in different 
 cases. 
 
 1. The dependence of inanimate matter on God. 
 
 2. The dependence of sensitive living creatures on God. 
 
 3. The dependence of rational creatures on God. 
 
 4. The dependence of the soul for all the exercises of the spiritual 
 life on God. 
 
 This is the subject of consideration. As to this point it is to be re- 
 marked, 
 
 1. That it is peculiar to fallen beings. As animals have a life of 
 their own which is not the life of God, and as rational creatures have 
 such a life, so it may be presumed that unfallen holy beings have a 
 spiritual life of their own ; so that their dependence on God for their 
 spiritual life is analogous to their dependence on him for their rational 
 life. 
 
 2. This dependence is not to be confounded with our dependence on 
 God as creatures for our rational life. But it is a dependence on the 
 Spirit of God. 
 
HE WILL REPROVE THE WORLD OF SIN. 73 
 
 3. It assumes that we are dead, and that a new kind of life is pro- 
 duced by the Holy Ghost and sustained by him. So that without him 
 we can do nothing. 
 
 4. We are thus dependent for knowledge, for holiness, for consola- 
 tion, for perseverance and growth in grace. 
 
 5. This dependence, although absolute, does not supersede the use 
 of means, or our obligation to exert ourselves. The promise of assist- 
 ance is to those who strive and are faithful. 
 
 6. What is true of the individual believer is true of any company of 
 believers, and therefore of such institutions as this and of the Church. 
 Here we are absolutely dependent on the Holy Spirit. So is the min- 
 istry. So is the Church. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. This relation to the Holy Spirit should be inwardly recognized 
 and openly acknowledged. 
 
 2. We should abstain from everything which tends to separate from 
 him. These things are, first, a spirit of self-dependence ; secondly, 
 every thing which offends the Spirit as unholy. 
 
 3. Earnest longing and prayer. 
 
 \ I . i \ . He will reprove (convince) the world of sin, because 
 tney believe not on nie. — John 16 : 8, 9. 
 
 [Sept. 20th, 18G3.] 
 
 I. What is conviction of sin ? II. What is the sin of which men 
 must be convinced ? III. How is the Spirit the author of that con- 
 viction ? 
 
 The word xdffftoq (kosmos) means 1. Order, j)roper and harmonious 
 arrangement. 2. The universe as thus arranged. 3. The earth. 4. 
 The inhabitants of the earth, mankind, men. 5. The wicked, unre- 
 newed, as opposed to the Church or believers. Here it means men, 
 considered as unrenewed ; not all men, but the class or order who are 
 the subjects of this conviction. 
 
 I. What is conviction of sin 'J The word iXiyyeiv means, 1. To reprove, 
 censure, or upbraid. 2. To convict, prove to be guilty. 3. To render 
 manifest. Here it is used in the two latter senses. The people of the 
 world are to be convicted at the bar of their own conscience of being 
 sinuers. That act is to be manifest to their own consciousness ; and as 
 sin includes two elements, viz. : guilt and pollution, the one expressing 
 the relation of sin to justice and the other its relation to holiness, con- 
 viction of sin includes, a. The conviction of just exposure to the wrath 
 of God on account of our character and conduct. And this includes 
 
74 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 the conviction that we deserve punishment, and secondly that we ought 
 to be punished, and thirdly that we certainly shall be punished, unless 
 in some way our guilt be removed, b. The conviction of moral defile- 
 ment or pollution : that is, that we are in fact and in our own eyes 
 offensive, degraded, and the proper objects of loathing. 
 
 The effects of conviction flow from these two sources, and are, a. Ter- 
 ror or dread of the wrath of God. b. Self-condemnation, c. Remorse, 
 which includes both the consciousness of ill-desert, sorrow for the offense, 
 and craving after satisfaction. It is stilled by punishment or adequate 
 atonement, d. Self-abhorrence, e. Shame and confusion of face. 
 There is nothing holy in all this. 
 
 II. The sin of which men are to be thus convinced is the sin of not 
 believing on Cfirist. 
 
 This presents three points: 1. What is it to believe upon Christ? 
 
 2. What is included in the conviction of the sin of not thus believing ? 
 
 3. Why is unbelief so great a sin ? 
 
 First. What is it to believe on Christ? This includes, 1st. The 
 belief that he is what he claimed to be, viz. : the Son of God, or God 
 manifest in the flesh ; the Messiah ; the Prophet, Priest and King of 
 his people, and therefore the Redeemer of men. This involves the 
 recognition or the conviction and acknowledgment of the truth of all 
 his doctrines. This faith, to be genuine, must not rest merely on ex- 
 ternal evidence, but on the revealing and testifying influence of the 
 Holy Spirit. 2d. It includes reliance on Christ, in his propitiation, on 
 his saving, sanctifying and protecting power. 3d. It includes, not 
 exactly in its nature as faith, but as its inseparable adjunct and neces- 
 sary effects, adoring love for his person, zeal for his glory, devotion to 
 his service, and submission to his, will. As we cannot separate in fact, 
 or even in consciousness, the apprehension of beauty from the delight 
 in it, so we cannot separate from faith in Christ, love, zeal, devotion 
 and submission. The want of all these is unbelief. And men are con- 
 vinced of sin when convinced that want of faith in Christ deserves the 
 wrath and curse of God, and degrades and pollutes the soul. 
 
 III. Why is unbelief in Christ, or want of faith in him so great a sin 
 and the greatest of all sins t 
 
 That it is so is directly asserted in John iii. 18. "He that believeth 
 not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name of 
 the only begotten Son of God," and elsewhere as is distinctly implied 
 in this verse. It is so great a sin, 1. Because it is the manifestation, 
 exercise and effect of the greatest depravity. The disbelief of specu- 
 lative truth is not sinful except where some moral obligation is violated 
 in rejecting the evidence by which it is supported. But the rejection 
 of moral truth is in its nature sinful because it implies moral blindness 
 
THE NECESSITY OF THE SriRIT's TEACHING. 75 
 
 and perversion of moral feeling. To call evil good and good evil, to 
 approve of those who do evil, implies greater corruption than the mere 
 commission of sin. Unbelief of the moral truth differs in the degree 
 of its sinfulness according to the importance of the truth and the amount 
 and kind of evidence with which it is attended. That the heathen are 
 sinful and without excuse because they do not believe God as revealed 
 in nature, is asserted by Paul. But this sin is slight compared with 
 those who rejected God as revealed in the Old Testament, and their 
 guilt again is small, compared to that of those who reject Christ. He 
 is God in the clearest and most attractive revelation ever made of the 
 Divine Being. The rejection of him implies the greatest blindness and 
 depravity. It is therefore the greatest of all sins, and implies Satanic 
 blindness of the eyes. 
 
 2. Because it involves the greatest conceivable ingratitude. It is not 
 only the rejection of God, but it is the rejection of God humbling him- 
 self to be found in fashion as a man, and becoming obedient unto death, 
 even the death of the cross, out of love to us and for our salvation. 
 
 3. Because it involves a preference and deliberate choice of evil 
 instead of good, of Satan and the kingdom of darkness instead of the 
 kingdom of God. " He who does not bow to Christ, has bowed to me," 
 as the Poet makes Satan say. 
 
 4. Because it is the rejection of eternal life for ourselves, and doing 
 what we can to render certain the perdition of others. 
 
 IV. The Holy Spirit alone can convince men of this sin. 
 
 1. It is certain that human reason or our own nature, as it is, will 
 not do it. 2. That flesh and blood cannot do it. 3. The Holy Spirit 
 alone can do it because he alone can open our eyes to behold the glory 
 of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 4. It is his office to take the things 
 of Christ and show them unto us. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. That it is our first and greatest duty to repent of this sin and to 
 believe on Christ in the sense above stated. 2. Our next great duty is 
 to labor to convince the world of this sin, (for the Spirit produces this 
 conviction through the truth), and to lead them to receive, acknow- 
 ledge, love, worship, serve and trust the Son of God. 
 
 L. The necessity of the Spirit's teaching in order to the right 
 understanding of the Scriptures. 
 
 [Sept. 20th, 1868]. 
 
 There are two kinds of knowledge, of faith, of repentance. Simon 
 Magus believed and remained in the gall of bitterness. Paul believed 
 and became a Christian. 
 
76 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 In both cases there was a persuasion of the truth. Simon believed 
 when he saw the miracles wrought by the Apostles : Paul, when Christ 
 was revealed within him. Judas repented when he saw the evil con- 
 sequences of his treachery ; Peter repented when he saw his conduct in 
 its true character. So there is a simple intellectual knowledge of the 
 truth, and there is a spiritual knowledge and discernment. 
 
 How are these related ; that is, how do they agree and how do they 
 differ? 1. The things known are the same. 2. The act of knowing 
 is the same. 3. But the spiritual excellence of the object is not appre- 
 hended in the one case, while it is in the other. 
 
 This may be illustrated by the case of the discernment of beauty. 
 Now with regard to the knowledge of the Scriptures, there is no reason 
 why the unrenewed man, without any special aid of the Spirit, should 
 not acquire that knowledge as well as the knowledge of any similar 
 volume. Of course, however, it must be under the same conditions. 1. 
 He must study assiduously. 2. In the right method, and in the use of 
 the right means. 3. He must be impartial and honest ; not endeavor 
 to establish a theory, but simply to ascertain the true sense. 
 
 Now, although this is possible, it is in reference to the Scriptures 
 difficult and rare, because of the opposition of the heart to the doctrines 
 of the Bible, and because the judgments of men are so largely deter- 
 mined by their feelings. 
 
 Therefore, for the attainment of this intellectual knowledge, there is 
 great need of the Spirit's guidance to produce, 1st, Docility. 2d. To 
 prevent opposition to the truth blinding the mind. 
 
 For spiritual knowledge the case is plain. On this subject the Scrip- 
 tures teach, 1. The absolute necessity of divine teaching. No man 
 cometh to me except he be taught of God. The natural man receiveth 
 not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him : 
 neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. No 
 man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost. He that confesseth 
 that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God. Besides, the Bible 
 abounds in prayers for this divine teaching. And Paul declares all 
 external teaching in vain without it. 
 
 2. The Scriptures say that the cause of this ignorance, blindness and 
 inability to know the things of God, arises from two sources ; first, our 
 depravity. We are natural, carnal, the opposite of the spiritual, and 
 cannot by any possibility discern that which is spiritual. And secondly, 
 Satan, the god of this world, blinds the eyes. His influence is great 
 and general. He persuades men to reject the truth. He raises objec- 
 tions, and excites the enmity of the heart. 
 
 It is a solemn fact, therefore, that those and those only who are led 
 by the Spirit, come to the knowledge of the truth. This is the great 
 
THE INDWELLING OF THE SPIRIT. 77 
 
 office of the Spirit. This is to be recognized, and his guidance sought 
 and submitted to. 
 
 Correct speculative knowledge and spiritual knowledge experience 
 teaches do not admit of protracted separation. There can be no spirit- 
 ual knowledge without speculative knowledge, but there may be the 
 speculative without the spiritual. 
 
 But orthodoxy will not last without piety. An unconverted ministry 
 forsakes the truth. This all history proves. Hence the great impor- 
 tance of this subject. The salvation of men largely depends on the 
 ministry preaching the truth. That ministers should preach the truth, 
 depends on their being con-verted and taught by the Spirit. Therefore, 
 whether you are to be blessings or curses to the Church depends on 
 your being taught of God. 
 
 I.I. The indwelling of (he Spirit. 
 
 [November 26th, 1854.] 
 
 I. The meaning of the expression, God dwells, is that he specially and 
 permanently manifests his presence. — Thus he is said to dwell in heaven; 
 among the children of men ; in Zion ; among his people ; in believers. 
 
 The Spirit is said to dwell in his Church, which is thus the temple of 
 God ; in believers individually, they are severally his temple ; in the 
 body of believers, so that it also is the Temple of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 II. It follows that where the Spirit dioells his presence is indicated by 
 certain specific effects. — These are, 1. Either gifts ordinary or extra- 
 ordinary, 2. or, graces, i. e., the fruits of the Spirit, 3. activity, 4. guid- 
 ance, 5. consolation. The graces are, 1st. Knowledge. This is one 
 of the chief ends for which the Spirit was promised by the Saviour to 
 his disciples. This knowledge includes correct intellectual convictions 
 and spiritual discernment. To this are due orthodoxy and love of the 
 truth, and adherence to it under all circumstances. To this source also 
 are we indebted for the unity as well as the preservation of the faith. 
 This is a ground of conviction beyond the reach of scepticism and un- 
 assailable by infidelity. 
 
 2d. Holiness in all its forms, of faith, confidence in God, in his word, 
 promises, favors, etc. Love to God, Christ and the brotherhood, and 
 to all men. Temperance, meekness, long-suffering. 
 
 3d. Hope, joy and peace. The consolations of the Spirit which sus- 
 tain the soul under all sorrow, whether from conviction of sin or from 
 afflictions. 
 
 4th. Other effects or manifestations of the Spirit's presence, are ac- 
 tivity in resisting sin and in doing good. He is a source not only of 
 
78 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 inward spiritual life, but also of outward acts of devotion and obedience 
 to the will of God. 
 
 5th. Another effect is guidance. This guidance of the Spirit is, a. 
 By the word. b. By the inward operation on the mind, guiding its 
 thoughts, shaping its conclusions and exciting right feelings ; and not 
 by impulse, and suggestion, or any magic methods. 
 
 Duties which flow from this doctrine. 
 
 1. To cherish the conviction that we in a special sense belong to God. 
 
 2. To reverence and cherish, and to obey the admonitions of the. 
 indwelling Spirit. 
 
 3. To preserve our soul and body pure as the temple of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 4. An humble, grateful sense of the unspeakable blessing thus con- 
 ferred upon us, and of the dignity which belongs to all believers as the 
 temples of God. 
 
 LII. Tbe Spirit giveth life. 2 Cor. 3 : 6. 
 
 [January Sth, 1865.] 
 
 These words taken by themselves express a general proposition con- 
 taining a comprehensive truth. By Spirit is meant the Spirit of God. 
 It is not mind as opposed to matter, or life as opposed to form. The 
 truth is not the philosophical dogma that all force, all power of life is 
 a manifestation of Spirit, that the external or material is purely dead 
 and powerless. But the scriptural truth that the Spirit] of God is the 
 source of all life. He is the Spirit of life. 
 
 1. Of the external world. 2. Of the animal world. 3. Of the ra- 
 tional world. 4. Of the spiritual world. In other words he is the 
 source of spiritual life. We are dead. We are quickened by the 
 Spirit. He dwells in us as the source of life, working in us both to will 
 and to do. So that all just thoughts, right feelings, and holy conduct 
 are to be referred to him, as all his gifts. 
 
 This is very different from the true meaning of the words in their 
 connection. In other words, that is not the truth which Paul here in- 
 tends to express. The meaning of the words is to be determined, 
 first, by the drift of the apostolic discourse ; secondly, by the explana- 
 tory or equivalent phrases which occur in the context. 
 
 Paul is here contrasting the law and the gospel, the old covenant and 
 the new covenant. God, he says, had made him a minister of the new 
 covenant. And then he goes on to show the glory of that ministry as 
 contrasted with the ministry of the law. By the Spirit ; therefore he 
 must mean the gospel. 
 
THE SPIRIT GIVETH LIFE. 79 
 
 2. This is plain from the antithesis. Not of the letter but of the 
 Spirit. The letter is explained to be that which was written on stone, 
 i. e., the law ; the decalogue, which was the substance of the Mosaic 
 law, or its foundation. As opposed to that the spirit means the gospel. 
 
 3. The letter is called the ministration of death ; the Spirit the 
 ministration of life. The one slays, the other gives life. In saying he 
 was a minister of the Spirit, he says the same thing. So in Gal. iii : 3, 
 he says, " having begun in the Spirit, are ye now made perfect by the 
 flesh?" i. e., having begun with the gospel, are ye made perfect by the 
 law ? The reason why the law is called the letter is plain. The reasons 
 why the gospel is called the Spirit are, 1. Because it is antithetical to 
 the letter. 2. Because the gospel is spiritual as opposed to what is 
 literal, ceremonial and external. 3. Because the gospel is the organ 
 of the Spirit. 4. Because the effusion, presence and power of the 
 Spirit constituted the great characteristic of the Messianic period, or 
 of the New Testament. In saying that he was a minister of the Spirit, 
 the apostle says he was the minister of that covenant in and^ through 
 which the Spirit, the source of all life, was given. 
 
 The sense therefore in which Paul intended us to understand the 
 words, the Spirit giveth life, is determined by the sense in which the 
 letter giveth life. 
 
 1. The letter or the law kills because it denounces death. 
 
 2. Because to convince and to condemn is all the law can do. 
 
 3. Because it awakens the sense of sin and helplessness, and slays 
 all hope. 
 
 4. Because it excites sin and cannot either justify or sanctify. The 
 Spirit or the gospel giveth life. 
 
 1. Because it declares the way of life. It reveals a righteousness 
 which delivers us from the law and frees us from the sentence of con- 
 demnation. 
 
 2. Because it is that through which the Spirit is communicated as a 
 source of life. Instead of a mere outward exhibition of truth and 
 duty, it is a law written on the heart. It is a life-giving power. 
 
 3. Because the state of mind which it produces is life and peace. 
 The Spirit is the source of eternal life. 
 
 The effects which this view of the subject produced on Paul were, 
 
 1. It filled him with a high sense of the dignity and glory of his 
 vocation. It was in his estimation the highest of all works. 
 
 2. It made him humble under a sense of his insufficiency. 
 
 3. Yet confident, for God had rendered him able, or sufficient. 
 
 4. It determined him to use great plainness of speech, not to veil tin' 
 truth as Moses veiled his face. 
 
80 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 LI 1 1. The Spirit's Intercession. Bom. S : 26. 
 
 [Dec. Ulh, 1864.] 
 
 Salvation is entirely of grace. The fall has brought us into an estate 
 of sin and misery. From that estate we do not deserve to be delivered. 
 And from it we cannot deliver ourselves. We must be redeemed. We 
 are the subjects, not the agents of that work. 
 
 There are two distinct parts of redemption. One is referred to 
 Christ, the other to the Spirit. Christ acts as our prophet, priest and 
 king. The Spirit applies the redemption purchased by Christ. He 
 convinces of sin. He renews, enlightens, sanctifies, leads and com- 
 forts. He dwells in us and constantly works in us to will and to do. 
 He is in us the source or principle of spiritual life. 
 
 The work of intercession belongs both to Christ and to the Spirit. 
 Although the word is the same, the work is different. Christ inter- 
 cedes as a priest ; the Spirit as an advocate. This latter word is so 
 comprehensive that it expresses both the work of Christ and that of the 
 Spirit. Christ is our helper. So is the Spirit. But the help they 
 afford is not the same. The help of Christ is that, as just said, of a 
 prophet, priest and king. That of the Spirit, so far as expressed in 
 this passage, is that of an advocate whose office it is to put pleas and 
 words into the mouth of his people. Christ intercedes by pleading for 
 us, presenting his own merits and claims. The Spirit does not suppli- 
 cate, but he teaches us and supplicates in us, in our name : so that the 
 desires, the thoughts, the words, are his, i. e., due to his suggestion and 
 agency, and not to the operation of our own minds. This is the differ- 
 ence, or one difference, between the intercession of Christ and that of 
 the Spirit. 
 
 They differ, as we have seen, 1. In that Christ presents his own 
 merits and claims. This the Spirit does not. 2. Christ himself asks, 
 and asks in his own name. This the Spirit does not. 3. The Spirit 
 does what he causes us to do. We pray under the dictation of the 
 Spirit, and thus he is in us who utter the prayers, not as his, but as our 
 own. 
 
 As to this intercession, it is, 1. According to the will of God, i. e., 
 the desires and thoughts which arise in the mind and the petitions we ut- 
 ter are agreeable to his will, and that in two senses, a. Agreeable to his 
 preceptive will. They are such as he approves, b. They are accord- 
 ing to his purpose. The desires the Spirit excites are for things which 
 it is in accordance with God's purpose to bestow. 
 
 2. This intercession finds expression often in groans, or desires which 
 we cannot clothe in words. It is not necessary to the efficacy of prayer 
 
AS MANY AS ARE LED BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD. 81 
 
 that it should be clothed in articulate language. The Lord knows the 
 mind of the Spirit, i. e., the state of mind produced by the Spirit. 
 
 3. Such prayers are certainly efficacious. It is said of Christ, " Him 
 the Father heareth always." His intercession cannot fail. This is no 
 less true of the Spirit. The desires and prayers which he puts into the 
 hearts of his people are sure to be answered, because, 1st. It is deroga- 
 tory to the Spirit to assume the contrary. 2d. Because the apostle de- 
 clares them to be according to the mind, i. c., the will and purpose of 
 God. 
 
 4. If it be asked how we can distinguish between desires and peti- 
 tions which are the dictate of our own hearts and those which are dic- 
 tated by the Spirit, it may be answered in general that it is analogous 
 to the question, how can we in any religious exercise determine whether it 
 is gracious (spiritual) or not ? How can we tell whether our sorrow 
 for sin, our fear of God, our love of Christ, etc., are natural or graci- 
 ous affections ? This cannot be determined by any distinct conscious- 
 ness we have of the Spirit's influence. It can only be told, 1. By the 
 objects of these affections. 2. From their nature. 3. From their 
 effects. 
 
 And so with regard to these prayers ; if they are for objects which 
 we know are right and in accordance with the will of God ; if they 
 are pure and spiritual, not selfish or mercenary in their nature ; and if 
 they produce in us the fruits of peace, submission or resignation, we 
 may infer they are from the Spirit. 
 
 As the Spirit does not reveal to us what is according to the purpose 
 of God, we must in our holiest aspiration say, " not my will but thine 
 be done." 5. This intercession of the Spirit is a great ground of confi- 
 dence and source of consolation. 
 
 Duties. 1. We should keep ourselves as far as in us lies in the fellow- 
 ship of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 2. We should feel our dependence and obligations in regard to the 
 Spirit. 
 
 3. We should adore the mystery of the Trinity, as the several powers 
 of the Godhead co-operate in our salvation. 
 
 Iil V. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the 
 
 SOUS «f God. Rom. 8: 14. 
 
 [Date not given.'] 
 
 I. By the Spirit of God is of course meant the Holy Spirit. — The 
 
 Spirit is everywhere present. He controls all the operations of nature. 
 
 He operates on the minds of men, endowing and controlling them. He 
 
 specially operates on the souls of the children of God. 1. In renewing 
 
 6 
 
82 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 them. 2. In imbuing them continually with new life. 3. In deter- 
 mining their inward and outward life. 
 
 II. What is meant by being led by the Spirit ? 
 
 1. It is not by blind suggestions or impulses. It is not by a miraculous 
 or abnormal operation, directing what text the eye shall fall upon. The 
 general statement is that just made. The Spirit is the determining 
 principle of the inward and outward life of the believer. So it is not 
 they which live, but Christ, i. e., his Spirit which liveth in them. This 
 leading of the Spirit is, 1. Consistent with our rational nature, liberty, 
 and responsibility. 2. It is not a matter of consciousness. His influence 
 mingles with our consciousness and determines it, but cannot be dis- 
 tinguished from it. 3. The guidance of the Spirit is not always or 
 necessarily irresistible. We may yield to it or we may oppose it. 
 Hence men are said to resist, to grieve, to quench the Holy Spirit. In 
 all true believers the Spirit will in the end, according to God's promise, 
 overcome all opposition and render them obedient. Nevertheless, it is 
 true that, to their great detriment and loss, they may refuse to be led 
 by him. So much for the nature of this leading. 
 
 III. As to the result of it, or the ends to which the Spirit leads us, they are, 
 
 1. The knowledge of the truth. This is not by revelation, or inspi- 
 ration, but by illumination. There is thus spiritual teaching apart 
 from the outward teaching of the word, as is proved from the Scriptures 
 and by experience. 
 
 2. To the love of the truth, or the conformity of our hearts, our af- 
 fections to the standard of God's will. That is, we are made to love 
 God, Christ, the people of God, the service of God. We are led to all 
 right exercises of faith, penitence, meekness and every Christian grace 
 and virtue. 
 
 3. To the conformity of our outward life to the will of God. It 
 leads to the government of the tongue, to the control of the passions, to 
 the ordering of our life. It gives right views and right motives to de- 
 termine our conduct in all the emergencies of life. Hence the Spirit 
 leads one man to the ministry, another to some other profession, another 
 to the missionary field. 
 
 IV. Why are those who are led by the Sjnrit, and they only, the sons 
 of God? 
 
 1. What is meant by the sons of God? 
 
 a. Those who partake of his nature, by regeneration. 
 
 b. Those who are adopted into his family and are thus made the ob- 
 jects of his parental care and love, and the heirs of his kingdom. 
 
 c. Those who are governed by a filial, as opposed to a slavish spirit ; 
 who love, reverence, obey God as his children and are zealous for his 
 glory. 
 
THE SPIRIT ITSELF BEAEETH WITNESS. 83 
 
 There are three reasons why those who are led by the Spirit are the 
 eons of God. 
 
 1. Because this submission to the Spirit of our whole inward and 
 outward life is the only evidence of our regeneration and adoption, in 
 other words, of our sonship. 
 
 2. Because the Holy Spirit is in his nature a Spirit of adoption. He 
 is not a servile Spirit. It is the Spirit of the Son, and therefore it is 
 sent to those who are sons. Those and those only who are actuated by 
 this filial Spirit are the sons of God ; that is, are such in their inward 
 character and temper. 
 
 3. Because in so far as the sonship, or being the sons of God, in- 
 volves the idea of exaltation, dignity, glory, dominion, power or bless- 
 edness, the indwelling of the Spirit and his controlling power is the 
 immediate source of all these distinctions and excellences. 
 
 V. The necessary conditions on our part in order to this guidance. 
 
 1. We must renounce our own guidance, the right, the ability or the 
 desirableness of guiding ourselves. This includes the renunciation of 
 the guidance of our own understanding, of our own will, or of our own 
 desires. 
 
 2. We must renounce the guidance of men. a. Whether of the 
 world, or of individual men, b. or of the Church. 
 
 3. We must under a sense of our dependence, and in full faith in the 
 Spirit's office, resign ourselves to his guidance and submit to it. 
 
 IiV. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that we 
 are the children of God. — Rom. S : 16. 
 
 {Dec. 21, 1862.] 
 
 I. The thing testified to. II. The nature of that testimony. 
 
 I. The thing testified to, is that we arc the children of God, rixva &eov. 
 There is the same difference between rixvov and 6td<; as there is between 
 child and son; the former applies to either sex, and is the more tender. 
 We are born of God, i. e., produced by him. 1st. This does not refer 
 to us as creatures, nor as rational creatures, but as regenerated, born 
 again. So that we are partakers of the divine nature. 
 
 2d. It expresses the relation in which we stand to him, a. as objects 
 of his love; b. as loving him, i. e., regarding him as a father. This 
 filial spirit on our part includes, 1. Confidence in his love to us. 2. 
 Reverence. 3. Zeal for his glory. 4. Devotion to his service. 
 
 3d. The word expresses or indicates the privileges arising from this 
 relation to God. We are the heirs of God, the partakers of all those 
 benefits and blessings which he has provided for his children. In tes- 
 tifying to our being the children of God, the Spirit testifies, that we are 
 
84 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 born of God, that we are the objects of his paternal love, and that we 
 are heirs of the inheritance of the saints in life. 
 
 II. The nature of his witnessing. — It is not involved in our filial 
 feelings, for the Spirit is said ffu/i/iapTupetv, to testify with, i. e., with 
 our own hearts. 
 
 But, 1. It is direct or immediate. The Spirit assures us, just as 
 he produces the assurance of the truth. 2. It is mysterious or inexpli- 
 cable, just as much and no more than other operations of the Spirit are. 
 And these in their turn are no m<jre mysterious than the action of mind 
 on matter, or matter on mind, or one created spirit on other such spirits. 
 3. It is self-evidencing. That is, it reveals itself as the witness or tes- 
 timony of God. Just as the voice of God in the Heavens, in con- 
 science, in the law, in the gospel, reveals itself in his word ; so when the 
 Spirit speaks to the soul it is known to be the Spirit. 
 
 4. It is infallible testimony, and produces assurance. This is not 
 inconsistent with doubt and anxiety, first, because this witnessing is 
 intermittent more or less ; and secondly, because this voice of God may 
 vary from the slightest, almost inaudible whisper, to the most clear 
 and articulate enunciation. 
 
 5. It is sanctifying. That is its nature. It produces that effect just 
 as fire burns, or light dispels darkness. It is never given where it is 
 not true. And where it is true, where the soul is regenerated, then to 
 banish doubt and fear and anxiety, is to infuse new life and vigor. 
 It is to give peace and call out all graces. 1. We are to guard against 
 self-deception in this matter. 2. We should cherish the Spirit, that he 
 may testify with our spirit. 
 
 L.VI. Who hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of 
 
 the Spirit in our hearts. 2 Cor. 12 : 2. See also 
 
 Eph. 1:13; 4:30; 1 Tim. 2: 19. 
 
 [JVo date given.] 
 
 The object of attaching a seal to any thing is, 
 
 1. To authenticate it, as when a man signs and seals a deed. Thus, 
 John vi : 27, our Lord was sealed, sealed or proved to be the Son of 
 God. 2. To preserve either from inspection, as when a letter or book 
 is sealed, or from violation or injury. The sepulchre was sealed to 
 preserve it from violation. Any person or thing is in the Scriptures 
 said to be sealed when preserved from destruction. 3. To indicate 
 ownership, 2 Tim. ii : 19 ; " having this seal, the Lord knoweth them 
 that are his," etc 
 
 So in Eevelation the people of God are said to be sealed or marked 
 as belonging to him. See Ezekiel ix : 4. 
 
WHO HATH ALSO SEALED US. 85 
 
 "When therefore it is said that God hath sealed us, one or more, or 
 all the above ideas are intended. In some passages one, and in others 
 another, of these ideas is rendered the most prominent. All, however, 
 are included. Those whom God seals, on whom he impresses his seal, 
 he authenticates as his people, he secures from destruction, and he 
 makes them as his own. They are known by that seal to be his. Any 
 man therefore who has the seal of God impressed upon him is thereby 
 proved to be one of his children ; he is secure from destruction and is 
 marked as belonging to God, claimed by him as his own. 
 
 II. What is the seal of God f 
 
 It is the Holy Spirit. His presence in the soul authenticates it as 
 born of God, secures it from apostacy, and marks it as the property of 
 God, the purchase of the Redeemer's blood. Hence the two express- 
 ions, " hath sealed us " and " hath given to us the earnest of the 
 Spirit," are explanatory, the one of the other. 
 
 Any one, therefore, in whom the Holy Ghost dwells, knows thereby 
 and is thereby known by others to be a genuine child of God. 
 
 Because the spirituality or holiness induced by the presence of the 
 Spirit is, in its nature, affinity with God ; or sonship, in one of the 
 principal senses of that term. 
 
 Again he is assured of ultimate salvation. Not that he has no 
 doubts or fears on that point. But he has the grounds of assurance 
 and confidence, greater or less. The Holy Ghost secures the salvation 
 of those in whom he dwells, because he is the purchase of the Redeem- 
 er's death. His continued indwelling is secured by the covenant of 
 grace. And he conveys to the soul, in whom he dwells, this sense of 
 security, because the Scriptures teach that those in whom the Holy 
 Spirit dwells can never perish ; because the feelings of which he is the 
 author involve hope, joy, confidence, assurance of the love of God ; and 
 because he witnesses with our spirits, that we are the children of God ; 
 and if children, then heirs. That is, by his communion with our 
 spirits he awakens confidence in the fidelity of God just as he awakens 
 the feeling of humility and penitence. 
 
 Again, as the different orders of knighthood or nnbility among men 
 are indicated by certain badges, so the believer by the indwelling 
 Spirit is marked as belonging to the order of the sons of God. As 
 such they are reverenced and waited on by angels, and as such they 
 know and rejoice in each other as members of the same royal family. 
 
 Such being the doctrine on this subject, it follows : — 
 
 1. That the more distinct the impress of the seal of God is on the 
 soul, the more will it experience of the benefits aird blessedness which 
 flow from being thus sealed. Ancient seals sometimes, as now, had 
 figures and sometimes sentences engraved upon them, 2 Tim. ii. 19. 
 
86 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 The figure may be so slightly cut, or so incrusted by foreign sub- 
 stances as to be scarcely distinguishable. The figure, so to speak, on 
 the seal of God is the likeness of Christ. If that image is enstamped 
 on the soul clearly, then all recognize it ; but if it be feeble and indis- 
 tinct, then the soul itself is forced to study it out carefully, and often 
 is at a loss to determine whether it is the seal of God or not ; and 
 others are in the same state of suspense. Hence if we would experi- 
 ence the benefits of being sealed, we must grow in grace and in 
 conformity to Christ. There is no peace to the wicked nor to those 
 who live so near to the confines of sin that they cannot tell to which 
 kingdom they belong. 
 
 2. The whole tendency of this doctrine is to humble, to elevate, to 
 wean from the world, to render us content with our lot, and to induce 
 us to live as becomes the children of God. No matter how poor, how 
 despised or how afflicted a man may be, if he bears on his forehead 
 the seal of God, he is a king and a priest. 
 
 IiVII. The Holy Ghost as the Paraclete. John 14: 1G. 
 [April 8th, I860.] 
 
 Circumstances under which the promise of the Spirit as our Para- 
 clete was made. Its design was to encourage the apostles and to sustain 
 them under the loss of Christ's presence. 
 
 The promise had special but not exclusive reference to the apostles. 
 The Spirit was to do for them a two-fold work ; one which contem- 
 plated them as believers, the other which contemplated them as apostles. 
 
 I. The meaning of the promise. 
 
 The word xapdyJ.rjToq, as an adjective, means called for ; as a sub- 
 stantive, one called upon for aid, as an advocate, called to one's side. 
 The most comprehensive meaning of the word is helper. The Holy 
 Ghost is our helper. 
 
 II. His qualifications. 
 
 1 . He is omnipotent. 2. He is Almighty. 3. Infinite in wisdom. 
 4. Infinite in love. 5. Ever accessible and willing to help. 6. He is 
 the Spirit of Christ, united to him and to his people, and in one sense 
 is the principle of life in both. 
 
 III. How the Spirit acts as our helper. 
 
 A. TO THE APOSTLES. 
 
 1. In bringing all things to their remembrance. 
 
 2. In rendering them infallible. 
 
 3. In conferring upon them the peculiar gifts of office, courage, 
 napprjaia (boldness of speech,) patience, zeal, &c. 
 
THE HOLY GHOST AS THE PARACLETE. 87 
 
 4. In co-operating with them miraculously, so as to confirm their di- 
 vine mission and authority. 
 
 5. In attending their preaching with power, so as to render it effectu- 
 al. 
 
 B. TO BELIEVERS, INDIVIDUALLY. 
 
 1. As a teacher leading them in the knowledge of the truth, a. By 
 regeneration, imparting life and the power of vision ; b. By illumina- 
 tion ; c By aiding them in their mental operations ; d. By bringing 
 things to their remembrance and thus acting as a counsellor. 
 
 2. As a source of strength, a. Strengthening the principle of life 
 by his constant communications. He strengthens our faith, love, &c. 
 
 b. By giving the requisite qualifications for duty. For private, social 
 and official duties, c. By sustaining us under discouragements and 
 trials. 
 
 3. As a comforter. This is specially prominent because this is what 
 the apostles specially needed, and what all believers as an afflicted peo- 
 ple ever need. a. The Spirit comforts by assuring us of the love of 
 God. b. By revealing to us the infinite glories and blessedness in re- 
 serve for us. c. By calming our agitations and shedding abroad in our 
 hearts the fear of God. d. By calling into exercise those Christian 
 graces which in themselves include true blessedness. 
 
 4. As an intercessor, a. He brings to God. To whom through 
 Christ we have access by the Spirit, b. He indites our petitions. 
 
 c. He excites desires which cannot be uttered in words, but which God 
 understands and hears. 
 
 5. As the revealer of Christ. He takes of the things of Christ and 
 shows them unto us. a. He reveals the glory of Christ, b. He reveals 
 to us his work and offices, and our relation to him. c. He reveals 
 Christ's love to us. 
 
 C. TO THE CHURCH. 
 
 1. As the bond of union. They are one body through the Spirit. 
 2. By causing them to recognize, love, serve and help each other. 3. 
 By making the word, sacraments and preaching means of grace, and 
 of the conversion, enlarging and edifying of the Church. 4. By call- 
 ing to the ministry, and giving the gifts for the office. 
 
 IV. Our special duty to the Spirit as the Paraclete. 
 
 1. To feel and acknowledge our entire dependence. 2. To desire 
 and earnestly seek his aid. 3. To avoid every thing by which he can 
 be grieved or his influence quenched. 
 
88 THE HOLY SPIRIT AND HIS OFFICES. 
 
 L.YIII. Grieve not the Spirit. 
 
 [September 15th, 1861.] 
 
 I. Principles on which the language of Scripture is to be interpreted. 
 
 1. We must not attribute to God the imperfections or limitations 
 which belong to our own natures. When God is said to love, to be 
 angry, or to be grieved, we are not to suppose that God is subject to 
 any agitation, much less to any painful emotion. 
 
 2. We must not leave the language vague or meaningless. To 
 speak of an unconscious power or principle or law being angry or 
 grieved, would be either a positive personification or meaningless. Such 
 language when used of God is intended to give us definite knowledge, 
 and such knowledge is trustworthy. All that it necessarily implies 
 is to be received as certainly true. 
 
 II. The subject above announced implies, — 1st, tnai. the Holy Ghost 
 is a person ; that he is intelligent, self-conscious, and as such, not only 
 an agent but the object of agency. That he is capable of being loved, 
 obeyed, or disobeyed ; that his approbation and favor may be won or 
 lost. 
 
 2. It implies that the Spirit stands in an intimate relation to us, so 
 as to be the object of our action ; not only cognizant of our conduct, 
 but so to speak affected by it in so far as his agency or operation 
 toward us is measurably determined by our character and conduct. 
 
 3. This language implies or assumes what is elsewhere explicitly 
 taught in the Scriptures, viz. : that the Spirit of God is the source of 
 all life and activity in the universe. And more especially of all spiritu- 
 al life. He is not only omnipresent and everywhere active in the 
 world of mind and of matter, but he dwells in every believer individu- 
 ally and in the Church collectively, as the source of life and of all good. 
 Consequently we are ever in his presence, and he is ever present with 
 us. He knows our thoughts. He feels our emotions. He takes cogni- 
 zance of every word, act and look. 
 
 III. Such being the nature of the Holy Spirit and the relation in 
 which he stands to us, it follows that any thing inconsistent with his 
 nature or which tends to oppose his works in its or others must grieve 
 him — That is, it is, on the one hand, so far as we are concerned, an 
 offence of the same nature as grieving a parent, a benefactor, would be; 
 and on the other, it determines him to act towards us as an offended and 
 wounded love leads a wise and holy parent to act towards a child. He 
 withdraws his influences. He leaves us to ourselves. This dereliction, 
 if final and entire, would be eternal perdition. As the Holy Ghost in 
 
GRIEVE NOT THE SPIRIT. 89 
 
 his relation to us is set forth as the Spirit of truth, of holiness, of love, 
 of consolation, and of glory, it follows, 
 
 1. That what is contrary to truth grieves the Spirit of truth. Not 
 only what is opposed to veracity in word or act, but especially what is 
 opposed to the truth as revealed by God. a. "Want of faith, or sub- 
 mission to the truth in our own minds, all unbelief or scepticism, b. 
 All endeavors to pervert the truth in the minds of individuals, c. All 
 heresy and false doctrine in the Church. 
 
 2. Everything impure or unholy ; cherishing impure or unholy feel- 
 ings in our hearts ; exciting them in the hearts of others. This is re- 
 presented as a sacrilege or desecration of the temple of God. 
 
 3. All irreverence, ingratitude or disobedience toward God, and all 
 malignant or unamiable feeling or conduct toward our fellow-men, all 
 disposition or conduct which tends to disturb the peace of the family, 
 of the community, of the Church, or of the world, is opposed to the 
 Spirit of love, who is thereby also the Spirit of peace. 
 
 4. So all that tends to produce misery or distress is opposed to him 
 who is the Comforter. 
 
 IV. We should not grieve the Spirit, 
 
 1. Because he is a divine person. 2. Because we are so greatly his 
 debtors. 3. Because he loves us and all his purposes and activities re- 
 garding us tend to our good. 4. Because we are absolutely dependent 
 upon him for truth, holiness, and salvation. If he depart from us we 
 perish forever. 
 
IV. 
 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE-SIN AND SINS. 
 
 IilX. Satanic Influence. 
 
 [Nov. 2ith, 1861.] 
 
 I. TJiere is such a thing. 
 
 That the Scriptures speak of such a being as Satan, and attribute a 
 certain influence to hini is certain. This is not to be understood as a 
 figurative mode of speaking of the principle of evil in the world and 
 in the hearts of men, nor is it an accommodation to Jewish notions and 
 forms of opinion. 
 
 1. Because of the principle that we must understand the Scriptures 
 according to their historical sense. 
 
 2. Because the rule of interpretation which gets rid of the doctrine 
 of Satan and his influence, if carried out, would blot all the peculiar 
 doctrines of the Scripture from the Bible. It has been so applied, to 
 explain away the doctrines of sacrifice, justification, heaven and hell. 
 
 3. Because the attributes and acts of a personal being are so ascribed 
 to Satan as to render it certain that the sacred penman did believe him 
 to be a personal being. 
 
 II. What the Scriptures teach concerning the sphere of his power. 
 
 1. They ascribe to him great power and authority over other fallen 
 spirits. 
 
 2. They ascribe to him power in the world and over the world. He 
 is the god of the world. This means, a. that he controls the men of 
 the world, b. That the aims, ends and agency of the world tend to 
 the promotion of his kingdom, c. That this service and subjection, 
 although unintentional and ignorantly rendered, are of the nature of 
 homage. Paul thus teaches that idolaters are worshippers of demons. 
 The things which they sacrifice they sacrifice to devils. 
 
 3. They ascribe to him a power over the souls of men, controlling in 
 
TEMPTATION. 91 
 
 the children of disobedience, harassing and impeding in the children of 
 God. 
 
 4. That the whole power of Satan over spirits, over the world and over 
 the souls of men, is exerted against God and his kingdom. It is exerted 
 in promoting evil and counteracting good. In individual men, in pro- 
 moting error, in blinding the mind to the truth, in fosteriug unbelief, 
 in exciting evil passions, in tempting to sin, as in the cases of Judas and 
 Ananias ; and in leading to despair. 
 
 III. As to its nature. 
 
 1. The Scriptures declare it to be exceeding great. 2. It i3 in the 
 highest degree subtle, as in the temptation of Eve and in the tempta- 
 tion of Christ. He transforms himself into an angel of light. 
 
 3. It is inscrutable as to its mode, as we know not how one spirit 
 operates on another. 
 
 4. But it must be congruous to the nature of the soul. a. Because 
 it is described as a deceiving, as a seducing, as a tempting, b. Because 
 it can be resisted, c. Because it is never represented as lessening the 
 guilt of his victims. 
 
 5. As it is the power of a creature and of his subordinates, it is 
 not almighty ; neither is it ubiquitous. We know not the relations of 
 spirits to space nor what limitations are placed on their activity. We 
 only know that Satan is finite and therefore not everywhere. 
 
 IV. This power of Satan should be resisted. 
 
 1. Not in our own power, but in the power of the Lord. This means 
 
 a. That the power of resistance is derived from the Lord. b. That 
 it is the Lord's own almighty power exerted through us, as in 
 miracles. 
 
 2. The means of resistance are not our own weapons, but the armor 
 offensive and defensive of God. a. The breast-plate of righteousness. 
 
 b. The girdle of truth, c. The shield of faith, d. The helmet of sal- 
 vation, e. The sword of the Spirit. All are made available and 
 brought into exercise by incessant prayers. 
 
 V. The issue of the conflict is not uncertain. — Christ has bruised 
 Satan under our feet. If we resist in the strength of the Lord and in 
 the use of his armor, we shall conquer. If we do not resist, or if this 
 resistance is in our own strength or with our own Avcapons, we shall 
 perish. 
 
 L\. Temptation. 
 
 [Nov. 30rt, 1862.] 
 
 Its nature ; its sources ; the means of resistance ; its uses, 
 
 I. The nature of the temptation. 
 
 To tempt is to try. We tempt a person when we put him to the 
 
92 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 test. This may be done, 1. To see what he will do, as when men tempt 
 God. They put his patience, his power, his fidelity to the test ; or call 
 upon him for proof of his being what he is. 2. To show what is in 
 the person tempted, as when God tempts man. Thus God tempted 
 Abraham and is represented as trying his people, to bring their faith 
 or patience into exercise and to render them conspicuous for the benefit 
 of others. 3. This tempting may have for its object to lead into sin, as 
 when Satan tempted Eve, Christ, and the wicked at all times. It is 
 this latter kind of temptation : viz : solicitation to evil, that attention 
 is now to be directed. 
 
 II. Sources of such temptations. 
 
 These, according to Scripture, are the world, the flesh and the devil. 
 
 1. The world, which includes men and all earthly things. First, 
 the world presents the objects of our natural affections and desires. 
 Secondly, it presents objects to excite inordinate or unholy affections 
 and desires. It holds up to wealth its honors, its pleasures for our 
 pursuit, and by them the great majority of men are led into perdition. 
 Thirdly, the world tempts as much by its threats as by its solicitations. 
 It threatens contempt, neglect, persecution, hatred. Fourthly, the men 
 of the world seduce by their example and their principles, by their 
 arguments and persuasions, by their denunciations and wrath. 
 
 2. The flesh, i. e., our corrupt nature, the evil heart, the remains of 
 sin. This is the impelling power, the proximate power which leads to 
 sin. So far as the world is concerned it has little or no power, except 
 so far as it tends to excite what is evil. This is not intended to inti- 
 mate that a holy nature may not be tempted, as were Adam and Christ. 
 But simply that the power of what is outward to lead into sin depends 
 mainly on the evil that is within. Every man is tempted when he is 
 drawn away by his own lust and enticed. This term, lust, includes, 
 1st, the desires or appetites of the body ; 2d, the evil dispositions of the 
 mind, pride, envy, malice, vanity, &c. 
 
 3. The devil. He is the great tempter. He tempted our first pa- 
 rents, David, Judas, Christ, Ananias and Sapphira. He tempts the 
 children of disobedience and the people of God. They are cautioned 
 against his devices and called upon to resist his machinations. With 
 regard to the temptations of Satan, it is certain, first, that he does 
 tempt the children of men ; all men ; us as well as others. Secondly, 
 how he does this we do not know. Thirdly, we cannot distinguish be- 
 tween his temptations and the suggestions of our own evil hearts, any 
 more than we can between the leading of the Spirit and our own exer- 
 cises. Fourthly, the temptations of Satan are subtle, powerful and 
 greatly to be dreaded ; not to be despised or made light of. Most men 
 are led captive by him at his will. 
 
INDWELLING SIN. 93 
 
 Besides these general sources of temptation common to all men, there 
 are others peculiar to particular times of life — youth, manhood and 
 age ; to particular seasons, as of prosperity and of adversity ; to par- 
 ticular professions, etc. 
 
 III. Means of resisting temptation. These are not the precepts of 
 Philosophy, which prescribe the means of cultivating virtue. They are 
 all supernatural or divine. 
 
 1. Watch and pray lest ye fall into temptation. Exercise the utmost 
 care against the occasions and the beginnings of evil, and constantly 
 look to God to protect you from being tempted, and to deliver you 
 when temptation comes. He has taught us to say daily, Lead us not 
 into temptation. 
 
 2. Another means is instant resistance. Let there be no dallying 
 with evil. This is applicable to all kinds of temptation. 
 
 3. Faith in Christ, i. e., believing appeals to him as our Saviour, our 
 King to protect us from all our spiritual enemies. 
 
 IV. Uses of temptation. 
 
 1. They teach us our weakness and reveal the depravity that is 
 within us. 
 
 2. They teach us to depend on God. 
 
 3. They exercise and strengthen our graces. 
 
 4. They qualify us to sympathize with others and to aid themv 
 
 LXI. Indwelling Sin. 
 
 [March 4th, 1855.] 
 
 I. Importance of the subject. 
 
 Redemption is deliverance from sin. Hence, the theory of redemp- 
 tion is determined by the theory of sin. 2. The practical application 
 of redemption is determined by the sense of sin. That is, both our theo- 
 logy and our religion are determined by our views of sin. 
 
 As to theory. If there is no sin then there is no redemption. 2. If 
 sin consists merely in action and is easy or possible to be avoided, then, 
 redemption is a small matter. 3. But if sin is a great, certain, universal 
 and unconquerable, and incurable corruption of our nature, this re- 
 demption is the work of God. 
 
 As to practice. It is a matter of fact that the religious experience of 
 every man is determined by his view of sin. It is his sense of guilt 
 and pollution which leads him to look to God for help, and of courc-e 
 the kind of help he seeks, and is willing to accept, depends upon his 
 views of his sinfulness. All genuine religious experience consists in 
 the conformity of our convictions and feelings with the truth of God. 
 
 II. Nature of indwelling sin. 
 
94 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 1. What the Scriptures teach on this subject is the entire and uni- 
 versal corruption of our nature. 
 
 2. That this innate inherent, hereditary corruption manifests itself 
 in all forms of actual sin, as a tree is known by its fruits. 
 
 3. That regeneration consists in creation of a new principle, a germ of 
 spiritual life, and not in the absolute destruction and removal of this 
 iuherent corruption. 
 
 4. That consequently in the renewed there are two conflicting prin- 
 ciples, sin and grace, the law of sin and the law of the mind. 
 
 5. That this remaining hereditary corruption, as modified and 
 strengthened by our actual sins, is what is meant by indwelling sin. 
 
 III. The proof of this. 1. The plain declarations of the Scriptures, 
 which everywhere teach not only that the renewed fall into actual sins, 
 but also that they are burdened and polluted by indwelling corruption. 
 
 2. Our own consciousness and experience, which reveals to us the 
 existence of this abiding evil ; conscience upbraiding us not only for 
 actual sins but also for the permanent, immanent state of our hearts 
 in the sight of God. 
 
 3. The recorded experience of the Church in all ages ; so that we 
 must separate ourselves from the experience of God's people to deny 
 this. 
 
 IV. The great evil of indwelling sin. 
 
 1. It is in itself of greater turpitude than mere individual acts. 
 Pride is worse than acts of haughtiness or arrogance ; so of malice, 
 want of love of God, unbelief, the absence of love and of all right 
 affections. It is this abysmal evil which humbles, burdens and op- 
 presses the soul and forces it to look to Christ for deliverance. 
 
 2. It is a fruitful source of actual sins. 
 
 3. It is beyond the reach of the will and can only be subdued by 
 the grace of God, in the use of the divinely appointed means. 
 
 V. These means are the Word, sacraments and prayer. By the 
 assiduous use of these means the principle of evil is weakened and the 
 principle of grace is strengthened. 
 
 2. By acts of faith on Christ, who is said to dwell in our hearts by 
 faith. 
 
 3. By mortification ; not asceticism, but refusing to gratify evil pro- 
 pensities and keeping under the body. 
 
 L.XII. Indwelling: Sin* 
 
 [Sept. YIth, 1866.] 
 
 No subject is more difficult than that of sin. Concerning no other 
 have there been so many controversies. And in none other have 
 
INDWELLING SIN. 95 
 
 those controversies been so persistent. They are renewed with every 
 generation. 
 
 There are two ways of looking at the subject, two guides assumed in 
 the study of it. The one, philosophy or human reason, the maxims of 
 morals ; the other, the Scriptures, with which Christian experience 
 always concurs. Often men adopt a principle in the philosophy of 
 morals which seems clear to the understanding, which they find does 
 not accord with their experience, and which the Scriptures do not re- 
 cognize. And they feel they must renounce one or the other guide. 
 
 I. Sin, as determined by the Scriptures, and by experience of Chris- 
 tians, is want of conformity to the standard of right. That standard 
 is the nature and law of God. Sin, or sinfulness may be predicated, 
 
 1. Of acts ; 2 Of feelings ; 3. Of volitions, specific or generic ; 4. 
 Of dispositions ; 5. Of innate and immanent states of the mind. 
 
 II. Indwelling sin belongs only to the fourth and fifth classes. That 
 is what is meant by indwelling sin is the original, inherent, hereditary 
 corruption of our nature, and those modifications of this natural cor- 
 ruption induced by the habits of the individual. Or, it may be said to 
 be inherent corruption as it exists in any individual. 
 
 III. The Scriptures teach, 1. Not only that all men sin ; not only 
 that all are under influences which render their sinning certain ; but 
 that the nature itself is corrupt or sinful. It is not such as God made. 
 It is not conformed to his nature and law. It is not such as it ought 
 to be. 
 
 2. That Regeneration consists in the production, not of new acts, 
 nor of new views, feelings and purposes, but of a new principle antag- 
 onistic to the principle of depravity. 
 
 3. That Regeneration does not destroy the principle of evil, which 
 remains, although weakened and counteracted. 
 
 4. That these two principles, the flesh and the Spirit, the law of the 
 mind and the law in the membex-s are in constant conflict. 
 
 5. That the new principle is generally victorious, constantly in- 
 creases in strength and constitutes the character. It has on its side 
 God, his Word, his Spirit, reason, conscience and the will. Against it 
 are arraigned the world, the flesh and the devil. 
 
 6. That the new principle does not always prevail as to specific acts, 
 and never as to complete conformity to the will of God. 
 
 7. That the final and complete victory of the new principle is cer- 
 tain. We are not engaged in a doubtful or hopeless conflict. 
 
 8. This victory is due not to us, not to the strength of the new prin- 
 ciple, but to Christ by his Spirit, who works in us to will and to do. 
 
 IV. This victory is conditioned on our part, 1. By constant watch- 
 fulness. 2. By constant effort directed and guided by the word of God. 
 
96 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 3. By constant penitence. 4. By constant faith. 5. By constant use 
 of the means, including the whole panoply of God. 
 
 V. The practical conclusion is that we are infected with a mortal 
 disease which can be kept in check and ultimately eradicated only by 
 the most assiduous care and by the faithful adherence to the prescrip- 
 tions of the Great Physician. But with care and through his power 
 and skill we are sure to be restored not only to the paradisiacal health 
 and beauty but to the full conformity to the image of Christ, and 
 crowned with the wreath of victory. Those who are thus crowned are 
 those who come out of great tribulation and conflict. 
 
 IiXIII. The Deceitfnlness of Sin. 
 
 [April 3d, 1853.] 
 
 Either the latter, sin, qualifies the former, a being deceived, which is 
 sinful, i. e., for which we are guilty ; or, the first word qualifies the 
 second, sin that is deceitful. Compare the expressions, deceitfulness of 
 riches, of unrighteousness, of lusts. The latter is the better sense. The 
 subject for consideration is the characteristic of sin as deceitful. 
 
 I. Sin is not an act but a power, a principle, something innate, in- 
 dwelling, permanent and active, an enemy of the most dangerous kind, 
 not only because it is within and ever on the alert and powerful, and has 
 so many allies, but also because it is so treacherous. 
 
 II. How is sin deceitful f 
 
 1. It deceives us as to what is sinful, as in the case of Adam. So 
 also in the case of thousands. 
 
 2. It deceives us as to its demands. It promises to be satisfied wilh 
 a limited indulgence. So the slothful, the negligent, the sensual, the 
 avaricious. It is the first step that costs. 
 
 3. It deceives as to the pleasure it promises. Adam expected to be 
 like God. 
 
 4. It deceives us as to the true motives which determine our conduct. 
 Ministers, missionaries, as well as others are thus deceived. 
 
 5. It deceives us as to its effects and to the degree of impunity with 
 which it can be indulged. 
 
 III. The effects of sin as thus deceitful. 
 
 1. It hardens. That is, a. as to the will it renders it stiff and fixed. 
 It becomes settled in evil. b. As to the feelings it renders them obdu- 
 rate. Motives cease to affect, the conscience to warn or reprove, and 
 the result is a reprobate mind. 
 
 2. It slays or destroys the soul. a. In destroying its sensibility, b. 
 In destroying desire and hope of amendment, c. In bringing it fully 
 under the power of the law. 
 
THE SIN OF UNBELIEF. U7 
 
 IV. Means of safety. The preliminary conditions are, 1. A sense of 
 danger. 2. A sense of weakness. The means are, 1. Committing our- 
 selves to Christ and his Spirit. To be guided by his wisdom. To re- 
 gard nothing as innocent or harmless which he condemns. 
 
 2. To resist the beginning and first suggestions. 
 
 3. In doubtful cases always to go against what may be evil. 
 
 LXIV. The Sin of Unbelief. 
 
 [March 4th, 1866.] 
 
 There are three general forms of unbelief. 
 
 1. That of scepticism, either doubting or rejecting the truths of reli- 
 gion and morals in general, or the divine origin and authority of the 
 Bible in particular. Such persons are called sceptics or infidels. 
 
 2. Want of faith and confidence in God, in his promises and provi- 
 dence, which may and often does co-exist with a speculative belief of 
 the Scriptures. 
 
 3. The rejection or failure to receive the Lord Jesus Christ as he is 
 revealed and offered in the Bible, as when our Lord said the Spirit 
 would convince men of sin, because they believe not on him. 
 
 These several forms of unbelief, although they have their common 
 source in an evil heart, have, nevertheless, their specific causes and 
 their peculiar form of guilt. 
 
 I. Scepticism. This arises, 
 
 1. From pride of intellect; assuming to know what is beyond our 
 reach and refusing to receive what we cannot understand ; setting our- 
 selves up as capable of discerning and proving all truth. 
 
 2. From the neglect of our moral nature and giving up ourselves to 
 the guidance of the speculative reason. 
 
 3. From the enmity of the heart to the things of God ; or opposition 
 in our tastes, feelings, desires and purposes, to the truths and require- 
 ments of the things of religion. 
 
 4. From frivolous vanity ; or the desire to be thought independent 
 or upon a par with the illuminate. 
 
 The sinfulness of this form of unbelief is manifest ; first, as pride, 
 self-exaltation is sinful and offensive in such a feeble insignificant 
 creature as man. 
 
 Secondly, as the habitude of the moral nature which makes it possible 
 to believe a lie, is evidence of moral degradation. 
 
 Thirdly, as opposition to the truth, is opposition to the God of truth. 
 It is alienation from him, in which all sin consists. Hence unbelief is 
 the generic form of sin. It is the general expression of aberration, and 
 7 
 
98 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 the opposition of our nature to his. It is, therefore, the source of all 
 other sins. 
 
 II. Unbelief, or want of confidence in the doctrines, the ])romises and 
 providence of God. This may exist in even the hearts of believers. It 
 is a matter of degree. It arises either — 
 
 1. From the entire absence or from the low state of the religious life. 
 
 2. Or from the habit of looking at ourselves and ou difficulties about 
 us rather than at God. 3. Or from refusing to believe what we do not 
 see. If God does not manifest his care, does not at once fulfil his 
 promise, then our faith fails. 
 
 The sinfulness of this state of mind is apparent, 1. Because it evinces 
 a low state of the divine life. It is the evidence and effect of spiritual 
 weakness and disease. 2. Because it dishonors God, refusing to him 
 the confidence due to an earthly friend and parent ; which is a very 
 heinous offense, considering his greatness and goodness, and the evi- 
 dences which he has given of his fidelity and trustworthiness. 3. Be- 
 cause it is a manifestation of the same spirit which dominates in the 
 o]3en infidel. It is unbelief in a form which it assumes in a mind in 
 which it has not absolute control. But it is in all its manifestations 
 hateful to God. 
 
 III. Unbelief in reference to Christ. 
 
 This is a refusing to recognize and receive him as being what he 
 claims to be. 1. As God manifest in the flesh. 2. As the messenger 
 and teacher sent from God. 3. As our atoning sacrifice and priest. 
 4. As having rightfully absolute proprietorship in us and authority 
 over us. This is the greatest of sins. It is the condemning sin. Its 
 heinousness consists, 1 . In its opposition to the clearest light. He who 
 cannot see the sun, must be stone blind. He who cannot see the glory of 
 God in the face of Jesus Christ must be blinded by Satan. This blind- 
 ness is moral, religious, and spiritual deadness. 
 
 2. It is the rejection of the clearest external evidence, which evinces 
 the opposition of the heart. 
 
 3. It is the rejection of infinite love, and the disregard of the greatest 
 obligation. 
 
 4. It is the deliberate preference of the kingdom of Satan before 
 that of Christ, — of Belial to Christ. 
 
 LAV. Doubting in BelieTers. 
 
 [Jan. 25th, 1857.] 
 
 Doubting is hesitation in believing. It implies uncertainty. It is 
 therefore opposed at once to unbelief and to assurance. 
 I. Believers are often in this state of mind. 
 
DOUBTING IN BELIEVERS. 99 
 
 1. As to the truth which God has revealed, a. For example, as to 
 the divine origin of the Scriptures ; or admitting that, the inspiration 
 of the "Word of God. b. Or as to some one or more of its doctrines, 
 the divinity of Jesus Christ, the constitution of his person, the nature 
 of his work, the personality and work of the Spirit, the divine provi- 
 dence, etc., etc. 
 
 2. They are often doubtful, i. e., distrustful of the divine promises, 
 cither in reference to themselves or others. 
 
 3. Or they are doubtful as to his providence, afraid to commit them- 
 selves to his care. 
 
 4. They are often doubtful as to their good estate. These doubts are 
 sometimes reasonable and sometimes unreasonable. 
 
 II. They are reasonable, when there is real ground for doubt. So 
 long as a believer is in a state which affords little evidence either to 
 himself or others of his reconciliation, it is only right that he should 
 doubt. To be without doubts under such circumstances is carnal secu- 
 rity. Such doubts are unreasonable and offensive to God, 
 
 1. When they arise from a self-righteous spirit. That is, when they 
 arise from the inrpression that something to be done or experienced by 
 us is necessary to our acceptance with God, or is required as a condi- 
 tion to be fulfilled before we can venture to believe. 
 
 2. When they arise from a distrust of the entire freeness of salva- 
 tion. This is only stating the same cause in another form. 
 
 3. When they arise from a distrust of the merit of Christ, as though 
 our sins were too great to be forgiven. 
 
 4. Or from distrust of the love of God to us. We can believe that 
 God's grace is sovereign ; or that he loves others, even sinners, but for 
 some reason we cannot believe that he loves us. This, however, is the 
 precise thing which we are required to believe. 
 
 5. A very common source of these doubts is the disproportionate in- 
 fluence of the subjective truths of the gospel, as compared to the ob- 
 jective truths, the anthropological as distinguished from the soteriologi- 
 cal doctrine. 
 
 The former relate to man's nature before conversion and after it. If 
 a man is always pondering over what is in himself instead of looking 
 to Christ ; if his hope rests on evidence of regeneration which he can 
 see in his own heart rather than on the work of Christ, he will of ne- 
 cessity often be in doubt. This is illustrated not only in individuals 
 but in churches or communities. 
 
 III. The cure of these doul>/<. 
 
 1. As to sceptical doubts, the cure is to be found, a. In a due prac- 
 tical understanding of the true ground of faith. If a man believes 
 only what he understands, what he can vindicate from objections, what 
 
100 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 he can clear up to his own mind and prove to be true, he will never 
 have any peace. Faith does not stand in wisdom but in the power of 
 God. We must bring ourselves to believe simply on the authority of 
 God, i. e., on the testimony of his Word and Spirit, b. We must re- 
 member that faith is a grace ; something supernatural ; something 
 which we are to receive and not achieve for ourselves. And therefore 
 we must seek it as an undeserved favor. 
 
 2. As to doubts in the promises and providence of God. The only 
 cure is to be sought in growth in grace, which will give strength to the 
 inward principle of faith. That particular principle may be cherished 
 by the prayerful study of God's word, observing the abundance of wis- 
 dom which it affords of his faithfulness and care. And as to distrust 
 of Providence, as it commonly arises from undue solicitude about our 
 comfort in this world, the cure for it is to be satisfied with heavenly 
 things. 
 
 3. As to doubts of our personal salvation. They arise, a. From the 
 fact not only that we are so imperfect, so unworthy, so cold, so remiss, 
 (these should produce sorrow and humility, but not doubt), but that 
 we deliberately sin ; that we do things which our conscience condemns 
 and continue to do them. This being the case there can be no rational 
 or scriptural peace or hope, unless we renounce those sins. 
 
 b. From mistakes of the evidence of regeneration or from having our 
 attention directed to ourselves rather than to Christ. 
 
 c. From obscure views of the plan of salvation. The cure is to be 
 sought in cherishing correct views on this point. 
 
 IiXVI. Hardness of Heart.— Ps. 31 : 12; Rom. 2: 5. 
 
 [Nov. 10th, 1861.] 
 
 The Scriptures do not teach philosophy, but a philosophy underlies 
 them. Philosophy is only the scientific explanation and arrangement 
 of the facts of consciousness and the laws of our constitution which 
 those facts reveal. The Scriptures, coming from the author of our con- 
 stitution, are consistent with those facts and assume those laws. The 
 Scriptures, therefore, recognize the soul as one. They have no name 
 exclusively devoted to the several faculties. The same word is used of 
 the intellect and of the seat of the affections. 
 
 The thoughts of the heart, the blindness of the heart, are familiar re- 
 presentations. The heart therefore here is the soul. Its obduracy is a 
 state, not of one faculty, but of all. The same word is sometimes trans- 
 lated to blind and sometimes to harden. As there are two words 7rwp<>s 
 (poros,) a stone, and Triopwais (porosis,) blindness or hardness. Mark 
 iii : 5 ; Rom. xi : 25. 
 
 II. The hardness therefore of which the Scrijitures speak is, 
 
PRIDE. 
 
 101 
 
 1. Not mere callousness or insensibility of feeling. 
 
 2. But also the blindness of the mind. 
 
 3. Fixedness of the will in opposition to God and his truth. 
 
 It is of course a matter of degrees, a. Disobedience and secret op- 
 position to the truth, b. Zealous opposition and hatred of it, manifest- 
 ing itself at length in blasphemy and persecution. 
 
 III. This hardness is a sinful state. 
 
 1. From its very nature. 
 
 2. In its higher form it is the state or character of the lost and of 
 Satan. 
 
 • 3. It is self-induced ; a. As it is the natural result or effect of our de- 
 pravity, b. As it is the consequence, i. e., the natural consequence of 
 the indulgence of sin. As the natural consequence of the cultivation 
 of virtue, is virtue ; of kindness, is kindness ; of tenderness, is tender- 
 ness ; so the natural consequence of the indulgence of sin is sin, — a sin- 
 ful hardness of heart. 
 
 IV. It is none the less a divine judgment and a premonition of repro- 
 bation. Any degree of it is reason to fear such reprobation. The 
 higher forms of it are direct evidence of it. 
 
 1. It is attributed to God who is said to harden the hearts of men, 
 as we attribute the results of an agent's acts to the agent himself. We 
 say a father ruins a child. By this we mean that the ruin is the 
 natural effect of the father's conduct. It need not be intended. 
 
 In case of God, let it be observed, 
 
 1. That God exerts no efficiency in hardening the hearts of sinners, 
 as he does in working grace in men. 
 
 2. But it is a punitive withdrawing of the Spirit ; the inevitable re- 
 sult of which is obduracy. God determined to let Pharaoh alone, and 
 the result was what it was. 
 
 V. This hardness is, 
 
 1. Beyond the reach of argument, or motive, or discipline, or cul- 
 ture. 
 
 2. It is beyond our own power to cure or to remove. It is, therefore, 
 a. To be greatly dreaded, b. It is to be withstood and operated against. 
 c. It is to be prayed against, d. It is to be avoided by avoiding griev- 
 ing and quenching the Holy Spirit. 
 
 L.XVII. Pride. 
 
 [December 4//i, 1853.] 
 
 I. Its general nature. II. Its different forms. III. Its guilt. IV. 
 Its causes and cure. 
 I. Its general nature. 
 
102 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 It is an overestimate of ourselves ; our own powers, merit or im- 
 portance. It is a sentiment or feeling. It designates a state of mind 
 and not of the outward bearing. The manifestation of pride in look, 
 language or deportment, is arrogance. Vanity is nearly related to 
 pride, but is very different. It is the desire of admiration. It is 
 something light and trivial, as its etymology indicates. The vain man 
 is often amiable : the proud man is malignant. 
 
 II. The different forms of pride. 
 
 1. When it arises from some outward distinction, as ancestry, title, 
 office, wealth. 
 
 2. When it arises from mental superiority, real or supposed. This is 
 intellectual pride, which may be manifested towards God, or is evinced 
 in an undue reliance on human reason and an unwillingness to submit 
 to the mysteries of divine revelation. Of this the apostle speaks when 
 he says every proud thought and high imagination must be brought 
 low to the obedience of the faith. And our Saviour speaks of it when 
 he says, we must be converted and become as little children. This in- 
 tellectual pride is the characteristic of the Greeks, of Rationalists, of 
 philosophers, and one of the great evils which beset every student of 
 the Bible. 
 
 3. When it arises from an undue estimate of our own goodness. 
 This is spiritual pride. We have its type in the Jews, especially the 
 Pharisees, who regarded themselves as so much better than other men, 
 and said, " Stand by, for I am holier than thou ! " It lurks in every 
 heart. We are disposed to compare ourselves with others and think 
 ourselves better than others, more conscientious, more faithful, more 
 holy. Even our most sacred experiences are apt to be attended by a 
 rising feeling of self-complacency, and pride gathers food even from 
 humility, and makes self-abasement a means of self-exaltation. 
 
 III. Its moral hatef illness and guilt. 
 
 1. It is a lie. It is a falsehood, i. e., false estimate of ourselves. 
 
 2. It is irreligious in its essence. It is the substitution and exalta- 
 tion of self in the jdace of God. 
 
 3. It is diabolical, both because it was the sin of Satan, and because 
 it allies us to Satan. The most Satanic men are proud, malignant men. 
 
 4. It is essentially selfish, making self supreme, exalting it above our 
 equals and superiors, and even above and against God. 
 
 5. It is on all these accounts specially hateful in itself and in the 
 sight of God, as is evinced : a. By the frequent and severe denuncia- 
 tions of it in the Bible, b. By the opposite state of mind being made 
 essential to salvation, c. By the whole plan of redemption in its pro- 
 visions and administration being designed to abase the pride of men. 
 
 IV. Its causes and cure. 
 
SPIRITUAL PRIDE. 103 
 
 1. It arises from ignorance and apostacy from God, and from false 
 standards of excellence. 
 
 2. Its cure is, a. A due sense of our insignificance and dependence. 
 b. A due sense of our unworthiness. c. Being filled with due appre- 
 hensions of the glory of God. 
 
 Subordinate means. 1. Always humble yourselves, i e., never seek 
 exultation or honor or praise. 
 
 2. Do not dwell on your own superiority, real or imaginary. 
 
 3. Condescend to men of low estate. 
 
 4. Seek not your own but the things of Jesus Christ, and how you 
 may do good to others. 
 
 L.XVIII. Spiritual Pride, 
 
 [October Hitli, 18(34.] 
 
 T. Pride is mdtte self-estimation. It is thinking of ourselves more 
 highly than we ought to think. Vanity is the disposition to seek 
 applause, to delight in it. The one excites condemnation ; the other, 
 contempt. 
 
 This undue self-estimation may be manifested and cherished on 
 various grounds, as, 1. Personal advantages. 2. Intellectual superi- 
 ority. 3. Social position. 4. Correctness of conduct, of opinion, or 
 religious attainment. 
 
 That form of pride which is called spiritual is so called not because 
 it has its seat in the spirit or soul, as distinguished from what is 
 sensual ; much less because it arises from the Spirit, but because it 
 relates to spiritual things. 
 
 There are two forms of this evil. The one is Pharisaism ; the other 
 is assumption of superiority in spiritual attainments. These agree in 
 that under both forms it leads its subjects to say, " Stand by, for I am 
 holier than thou." " Lord, I thank thee that I am not as this publi- 
 can." But they differ essentially in their grounds and in their 
 character. 
 
 The spiritual pride of the Pharisees rested on the assumption that 
 they, irrespective of their personal character, in virtue of their descent 
 and their membership in the theocracy, were the favorites of heaven. 
 Where an order of nobility exists, those who belong to it feel superior 
 to other classes of society, and are recognized and looked up to as such, 
 not because of their personal qualities, exterior, intellectual, or moral, 
 but simply because they belong to a privileged class, to a higher 
 order of men than the masses. 
 
 So the Pharisees held that because they were the children of 
 Abraham, and of the commonwealth of Israel, they were the favorites 
 
104 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE SIN AND SINS. 
 
 of heaven, secure of pardon, exaltation, dominion and eternal life. 
 They were holy ; other men were common, sinners, profane, in no 
 respect worthy of being placed upon an equality with themselves. 
 They were not to be admitted to their peculiar privileges. They were 
 but dogs, who should be satisfied to eat of the crumbs which fell from 
 the tables of the Jews. 
 
 In like manner, those who regard the Church as an external society, 
 of a given organization, to which the promises of God exclusively be- 
 long, as is done by Romanists and Anglicans, regard themselves in vir- 
 tue of membership in that Church the favorites of God, the exclusive 
 and certain heirs of the blessings of salvation. All other men are out 
 of the ark, out of the pale, left to uncovenanted mercies, having no 
 assured portion in the blessings promised to the Church. This is High 
 Churchism. 
 
 It is to be remarked, however, that the sense of superiority founded 
 on the external relations, always generates the belief of inward personal 
 superiority. The noble feels that he, as a man, is a higher order of 
 man than the plebeian. The Pharisee or Jew felt that he was personal- 
 ly holier and better than the Gentile. And the Churchman has the 
 same conviction with regard to the dissenter and the schismatic. 
 
 II. The other form of spiritual pride is not founded on the external 
 relations of its subject, but primarily on his outward state. It is the 
 assumption of personal superiority in the spiritual graces to other men. 
 It is accompanied on the one hand with self-complacency and self-ap- 
 probation ; and on the other with depreciation and undervaluing of 
 their fellow Christians or their fellow-men. 
 
 This may be nothing more than that false estimate which a man 
 makes of his own character and his own merits, when unconvinced of 
 sin. In this sense, every man who does not feel the need of a better 
 righteousness than his own may be called spiritually proud and self- 
 righteous. 
 
 But the term is more frequently used in reference to religious men, 
 men who profess to be religious and who assume that their attainments 
 in religion render them superior to their brethren and justify them in 
 cherishing self-complacency in view of their spiritual state, and in 
 looking down upon others. 
 
 In all its forms spiritual pride is one of the most offensive of sins. 
 Christ placed the Pharisees below publicans and harlots. Their sin 
 was of a higher order. It was a test of character. It formed a more 
 fatal barrier to their entrance into, heaven. This teaches that spiritual 
 sins, as pride and malignancy, are more evil than mere sins of the 
 flesh. 
 
 The reasons why pride is thus offensive are, 1. Because it is an utter 
 
AMBITION. 105 
 
 falsehood. It is a false estimate. It supposes that to be true which is 
 not true. It supposes that we are what we are not. 
 
 2. Because it is founded on ignorance of God, of his law and of its 
 requirements. 
 
 3. Because it is the opposite of the state of mind which becomes our 
 true character and our true relation to God. 
 
 4. Because it is in its own nature offensive and disgusting for the 
 loathsome to assume that it is attractive, the impotent that it is strong, 
 the evil that it is good, the revolting that it is beautiful. 
 
 5. Because it is the source of malignity, contempt, cruelty and in- 
 justice. 
 
 IjXIX. Ambition. 
 
 [March 22d, 1857.] 
 I. What is it ? II. Proof that it is evil. III. Means of cure. 
 
 I. Ambition is to be distinguished from the desire of excellence. It is 
 not to be confounded with the desire of approbation. Nor is it 
 of the same nature with the simple desire of praise. It is specifically 
 the desire to be first, to be above or before others, to be in fact better 
 than they, to know more, to be able to do more, and to have that 
 superiority known and acknowledged. This is only another form of 
 the desire that others should be inferior, i. e., below us in knowledge, in 
 ability, in goodness, in station or power. 
 
 This principle is well nigh universal. It is manifested in all states 
 of society and by all classes of men, in matters trivial and in matters of 
 importance. Men are accustomed to speak of a holy ambition, or of a 
 noble ambition, when the object for the mastery of which men strive is 
 elevated and not evil or trivial. This desire being thus universal is 
 natural. It is also, in one sense useful, i. e., it is productive of inci- 
 dental benefits, just as the desire for wealth leads to diligence, enter- 
 prise, frugality, self-denial, etc. But a principle may be both natural 
 and incidentally useful, and yet cviL 
 
 II. That ambition is evil in its nature, and therefore degrading in its 
 influence, is evident, 
 
 1. Because it is inconsistent with our relation to God as creatures. 
 We are utterly insignificant in comparison with God, and even in the 
 scale of creation. It implies a great deal of ignorance, a forgctfulness 
 of what we are, to cherish this desire of pre-eminence. In this aspect 
 ambition is ridiculous. It exposes us to the contempt of all intelligent 
 beings. 
 
 2. It is inconsistent with our relation to God as sinners. A genuine 
 sense of sin, a conviction of our guilt and pollution in the sight of God, 
 
10G SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 of necessity, leads to self-abasement and self-abhorrence. In this aspect 
 ambition is disgusting. 
 
 3. Because Christ always reproved this desire of pre-eminence. He 
 always taught that those who desired to be first should be last and 
 least. This he did on various occasions ; as when the two disciples, 
 James and John, came to him to ask that they might sit at his right 
 hand and at his left ; and when there was a contention anions them, 
 who should be greatest. 
 
 4. This trait of character did not belong to Christ. He did not 
 glorify himself. And we never conceive of him as animated by an 
 ambitious spirit. He is the standard. To his image we are to be con- 
 formed. He was the meek and lowly Jesus. 
 
 5. We always approve of the opposite temper, whenever we see it 
 manifested. The instinctive judgment of the mind condemns all self- 
 seeking. 
 
 6. It is inconsistent with our being governed by right motives and 
 affections. The love of God, the glory of Christ, the good of men, are 
 the motives which should control the Christian ; and just in proportion 
 as we allow other and lower selfish motives to rule in our hearts, are we 
 degraded and defiled. 
 
 III. Means of cure. 
 
 1. Cultivating a sense of our insignificance and unworthiness. The 
 more we grow in grace and in the knowledge of ourselves, the more 
 truly humble should Ave be. 
 
 2. Having our hearts filled with Christ. The more Ave knoAv of him, 
 the more Ave appreciate his excellence and claims, the less shall Ave de- 
 sire to be great in ourseh'es. 
 
 3. By constantly refusing to yield to this evil desire, refusing to 
 cherish it or to obey its dictates. By uniformly avoiding to seek the 
 honor Avhich comes from men. 
 
 L.VX. The Sacrifice of the Wicked is Abomination. 
 
 Prov. 21: 27. 
 
 [Oct. 2d, 1864.] 
 
 A sacrifice is properly something slain and presented to God as an 
 atonement for sin, or to propitiate his favor; then, any thing offered to 
 God or done for him. What is here said is that the most sacred, solemn, 
 and even commanded things, are an abomination when rendered or per- 
 formed by the Avicked. Not merely their indifferent actions (as plough- 
 ing), but their best actions ; those done in obedience to God, out of a 
 sense of religion or desire to secure forgiveness or favor, are hateful in 
 the sight of God. 
 
THE SACRIFICE OF THE WICKED IS ABOMINATION. 107 
 
 Abomination is that which excites loathing and disgust. It is ap- 
 plied to moral acts or character, that winch excites a high degree of 
 disapprobation and revulsion of mind. 
 
 By the wicked is often meant the immoral. But the word means the 
 guilty, those worthy of punishment. It is opposed to the righteous. 
 And as the Scriptures divide all men into the righteous and the wicked, 
 those who do not belong to the one class belong to the other. The 
 wicked are all the guilty, all who are unreconciled to God, who are 
 still under his wrath and curse due to them for sin. 
 
 There are two great truths involved in the passage : 
 
 I. That no outward service, however enjoined, is acceptable to God when 
 the heart is not right. The principle that God requires to be worshipped 
 in spirit and in truth, is peculiar to the Bible. It does not belong to 
 paganism, nor to corrupt forms of Christianity. 
 
 1. It stands opposed to all the religions of the heathen, in which the 
 external act is alone regarded. The worship, the ritual, the discipline, 
 are all a series of outward acts, which are assumed to be acceptable for 
 their own sake ; as a gift relieves the poor by whomsoever or from 
 whatsoever motive given. 
 
 2. It condemns the ritual worship of the Romish Church, its penances, 
 its works of merit, all which are assumed to have a value independent 
 of the views and feelings of the worshipper. 
 
 3. It condemns all formalism. That is, it teaches that we offend 
 God when the service which we render him is rendered only from cus- 
 tom, from regard to public opinion, or is a mere service of the lips. 
 
 4. It shows how vain are the hopes of sinners who attempt to pro- 
 pitiate God by acts of benevolence even on their death-beds ; and also 
 how vain the hopes of those who are inquiring the way of life and seek- 
 ing salvation, when they rely on their prayers, or their efforts or their 
 own works, in any form, as a means of propitiating God. All service 
 rendered for a wrong object, from a bad motive, or in the abuse of a 
 right frame of mind is an abomination to God. 1. As a God of truth, 
 because the service professes one thing, and the one who renders it pro- 
 fesses another. Or, what he does is of the nature of a lie, and of a lie 
 to the God of truth. 2. As a God of holiness. Such hypocritical, 
 insincere service is in its own nature offensive, as the professions of 
 esteem, friendship or love to a fellow-creature, when they are insincere. 
 
 II. The other great truth involved in flu's passage is the one expressed 
 in the parallel proverb, " The ploughing of the wicked is sin.'" — Sinful- 
 ness attaches to all they do. Not merely their transgressions of tin- 
 law of God, not merely things in their own nature wrong, but acts in 
 their own nature indifferent, are in their case sins, i. e., acts offensive to 
 God. Such are the representations of the Bible, and therefore in 
 
108 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 the sense intended, they must be true. Such representations, however, 
 do not mean that indifferent acts are moral acts, that things which have 
 no moral character have a moral character. This would be a contra- 
 diction in terms, and would offend the moral judgments of men. Such 
 declarations of the Scriptures are intended to teach us, 1. That acts in 
 themselves indifferent become sinful, or rather the agent sins in per- 
 forming them, when he has not the right state of mind. There is no 
 sin in eating when hungry, nor in ploughing. But a man sins in eating, 
 and while he eats, if he does it without a sense of gratitude to God, the 
 giver of all good. There is no sin in ploughing ; but the man who 
 ploughs or sows his field without a sense of his dependence on God, sins 
 while he ploughs. 
 
 2. They are designed to teach us that a man out of favor with God, 
 in rebellion against him, is judged and estimated by his abiding cha- 
 racter, and not by his individual acts. A profligate son, or a rebel 
 against his sovereign, is a wicked son or subject, whether he eats or 
 sleeps, or whether he ploughs or sows. He is always, while persisting 
 in his rebellion or disobedience, a just object of disapprobation and 
 condemnation. So the sinner until reconciled to God is a sinner in all 
 he does, whether his acts are in themselves indifferent, or in themselves 
 right ; whether they be acts of justice, benevolence, or religion. They 
 are the acts of a sinner, and offensive to God. 
 
 This principle is often perverted. Men have taught that it was 
 wrong for sinners to pray. This is absurd. It is better for an uncon- 
 verted farmer to plough than not to plough. He would sin far more 
 in the latter case than in the former. "What he should do is to plough 
 with the right spirit. So of prayer. 
 
 I. XXI. Every idle word that men shall spealt, they shall 
 give account thereof* in the day of judgment. .Matt. 12: 3G. 
 
 [Nov. 4th, I860.] 
 
 The great truth here presented is that the words of men reveal 
 their character and shall furnish the criterion by which that character 
 is to be determined. 
 
 The word apyos (argos), rendered idle, is properly, unfruitful, useless, 
 and by implication, evil. Our Lord had said that a word spoken against 
 him should be forgiven, but he that cpeaketh against the Holy Ghost 
 should never be forgiven. What was spoken determined character and 
 destiny. Because a good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and an evil 
 tree, evil fruit. So out of the abundance of the heart the mouth 
 speaketh. For your words, therefore, ye shall be judged. The truth 
 taught, therefore, is not the sin of frivolity. But, first, that the words 
 
EVERY IDLK WORD THAT MEN SHALL SPEAK. 1U!J 
 
 of a man come from within, out of the heart. Secondly, for every evil 
 word we shall have to render an account and shall be judged by them. 
 
 1. Words reveal the character became they are determined by it. 
 The relation between words and thoughts is such that it is doubtful 
 whether we can think without the use of words. They arc the measure' 
 of thought. No nation and no individual rises above the language 
 which it or he uses. A rude people have a rude language, so far as its 
 vocabulary is concerned. If of nations, so also of individuals. 
 
 Not only does language reflect thought, but it is much the vehicle of 
 feeling and is determined by it. 
 
 Words of blasphemy or irreverence ; words of malice, of satire, of 
 contempt ; words of pride and vain-glory ; words of impurity '; words 
 of falsehood and treachery ; words of folly and nonsense ; — all these 
 reveal what the man is. They determine his character. They are to 
 the man what foliage, flowers, fragrance and fruit are to plants. 
 
 II. For these he shall give account. Men are not to have their 
 destiny determined by their birth in this or that nation or church, as 
 the Jews thought. They are not to be judged only for or by their 
 acts or works. It is not only the drunkard, murderer or thief who is 
 to be condemned, and not only the man who does what is right and 
 benevolent who shall be justified ; but words are as true an index of 
 character, and therefore as proper a ground of judgment as outward 
 acts. The Saviour doesn't mean that words are the ground on which 
 a man shall be justified, but they are evidence of his character. It is 
 ix -ih-j h'rfw-j (too, out of thy words shalt thou be justified or condemned. 
 " Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee." The words spoken were 
 not the ground of judgment, but the evidence of guilt. 
 
 III. The vast importance of our word*. 
 
 1. Because they are determined by our character and therefore re- 
 veal it. 
 
 2. Because they react on character and confirm it. Hence the im- 
 portance of the use of words in prayer and praise. 
 
 3. Because they are clothed with a mysterious power for good or evil 
 on our fellow-men. 
 
 Men are represented as temples of the Holy Ghost, and of Christ. 
 Every idle word we utter in their heariug tends to defile that temple 
 whether they be words of error or words which excite evil thoughts and 
 feeling. 
 
 1. The greater part of our influence for good or evil is due to words. 
 The apostle James said that if a man offend not in word, lie is a perfect 
 man. The tongue governs. The tongue is a world of iniquity. It de- 
 fileth the whole body. It sets on fire the course of nature. It is set 
 on fire of hell. 
 
110 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 2. The tongue is unruly. All holy men set a guard upon their lips, 
 that they oftend not with their tongue. We have two great duties to 
 form. 
 
 1. To destroy the principle of evil. 
 
 2. To prevent the manifestation of evil. 
 We must make the tree good. 
 
 In spiritual things to prevent the manifestation of a principle tends 
 to destroy it. He "who never utters words of anger, destroys the dispo- 
 sition. He who will never speak falsehood destroys the disposition to de- 
 ceive. So of malevolence, detraction, etc. 
 
 L.XXII. Cleanse thou me from secret faults. Ps. 19 : 12. 
 
 [Oct, 19th, 1856.] 
 
 The scriptural idea of sin is the wint of conformity of any act, state 
 or feeling with the law of God. This assumes ; 
 
 1. That the standard of judging is not reason, nor expediency ; but 
 the law of God, and that law, not as it exists in our knowledge, or in 
 our misconceptions, but as it is in itself. 
 
 2. That in order to sin, there is no necessity of an intention to sin; 
 that is, of a purpose to go counter to the will of God. These would be 
 presumptuous sins. 
 
 3. That it is not necessary that we should know that a thing is sin- 
 ful, in order to its being sin in us. The sinfulness of anything depends 
 upon its nature. A thing is not true, or false, simply because we so re- 
 gard it. Are all righteous who think themselves righteous? The 
 maxim that the character of an act depends on the motive with which 
 it is performed, is true only of acts in their own nature indifferent. Giv- 
 ing bread to the hungry, inflicting pain, depend on the motive. But 
 hating God, cursing God, are evil without regard to the motive. 
 
 4. That not merely the omission of required acts, but the absence of 
 required states, any want of conformity to the law of God is sin, the 
 want of zeal, of faith, of gratitude, of love. The standard is absolute 
 perfection. Any and every thing short of it is sin. This is the testi- 
 mony of God's Word, as also of reason and of conscience. 
 
 5. That the law and not ability is the measure of obligation. The 
 maxim that a man is not bound to do what he cannot do, like most 
 other errors, is a half-truth. It is true with regard to intellectual and 
 to outward acts, but not to internal moral acts and states. If a man 
 hates his brother, it matters not whether he can help it or not, he does 
 hate him, and malice is evil. If he loves him, whether he can help 
 loving or not, the feeling is good. 
 
CLEANSE THOU ME FROM SECRET FAULTS. Ill 
 
 The question, however, what is sin, admits of being presented in two 
 lights. I. What is the nature of sin t II. What comes under the cate- 
 gory of sin ? 
 
 I. What is sin, is a question which admits of no other ansivcr than 
 such as may be given to all primary ideas. Sin is moral evil. What 
 is moral evil ? It is the opposite of moral excellence. Right and wron«- 
 are simple ideas, like pleasure and pain. We have in our constitution 
 a susceptibility to pleasure and pain, to beauty and deformity, to right 
 and wrong. Sin is what is opposed to holiness, to the infinite holiness 
 of God. 
 
 II. What comes under the category of sin? Any want of conformity 
 unto, or transgression of the law of God. Hence; 
 
 1. The standard is the law of God. 
 
 2. Intention is not necessary to constitute that sinful which the law 
 forbids. 3. Knowledge is not necessary. 4. The mere absence of 
 good is evil. 5. Ability is not the measure of our obligation. 
 
 III. As the gospel is a scheme for deliverance from sin, our views of 
 redemption must be determined by our views of sin. If the latter is 
 limited or defective, so also must be the former. Augustinianism, Pela- 
 gianism, Arminianism, all begin with varying views of sin, and hence 
 all other dilference. With these theories their experience and form of 
 religion correspond. Hence the importance of the question, what is 
 sin, in both its aspects. 
 
 IV. iSuch being the nature of sin, what are secret sins? 1. Not mere 
 sins secret to others. Many men indulge themselves in sins which arc 
 unknown, and they trouble the conscience little because they are un- 
 known. Let a man ask himself how he would feel if all his secret acts 
 were known, his thoughts and feelings, his inward pride, vanity, malig- 
 nity to his fellow-men. 
 
 2. But sins not known to ourselves. 
 
 1st. Things which we are mistaken about, and which we regard as 
 either indifferent or as good, a. as persecuting zeal ; b. bigotry ; c. cen- 
 soriousness ; d. sanctimoniousness, such as that of the Pharisees ; c. the 
 desire of pre-eminence ; /. certain professional and business habits. 
 
 2d. Things which escape our notice, or which we fail to recognize as 
 sinful, a. The negation of God, the absence of proper affections to- 
 wards God, Christ, and our fellow-Christians and fellow-men. b. Neg- 
 lect of duty, the failure to do the good which we might have done. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. Our sins infinitely transcend our knowledge. Who can understand 
 lii- errors? 
 
 2. The utter impotency of man to save himself. 
 
112 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE SIN AND SINS. 
 
 o. The need of a redemption which cleanses from all sin. 
 
 4. Our need of the enlightening and sanctifying work of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 5. Our obligations to the mercy and forbearance of God. 
 
 LXXIII. Backsliding. 
 
 [Oct. 1st, 1865.] 
 
 There are two kinds of backsliding mentioned in the Scriptures. 1. 
 that of professors ; and 2, that of the true people of God. To the 
 former class belong the backslidings of the Israelites, which consisted 
 in their falling away from the worship of God and the observance of 
 his law, and in their worship of idols and following the customs of the 
 heathen. 
 
 Such backsliding was in their case generally, so far as individuals 
 were concerned, final, and ended in their destruction. 
 
 To the same class is to be referred the backslidings of Christian 
 churches and communities. The Eastern, Latin, the English, Scotch, 
 Holland, German, Swiss churches have all experienced such back- 
 sliding. In some there is a perpetual apostacy, in others, a temporary 
 one. To the same class belongs the backsliding of professors of religion ; 
 persons who have experienced more or less of the power of religion, 
 and have regarded themselves and been regarded by others as true 
 converts, and have joined the full communion of the church and 
 subsequently gone back to the world, given up their profession, and in 
 many cases become immoral or sceptical. The last case of such per- 
 sons is worse than the first, In some cases it is impossible to renew 
 such persons unto repentance. Heb. vi : 6-10 shows how great may be 
 the attainment and how varied and deep the religious experience of 
 such persons, and how awful and hopeless may be their fall. 
 
 II. Tlie backsliding of the people of God. 
 
 This for a time may not be distinguishable from the former. It is 
 possible that a true child of God may so fall away that he may lose 
 all evidence within of his being a true Christian, and he may fail to ex- 
 hibit such evidence to others. There is, however, all the difference 
 between these two cases that there is between a swoon and death. In 
 appearance the two are alike. But, 1. In a swoon there is still a 
 dormant principle of life. 2. It is sure to revive. Whereas, in the 
 other, the principle of life is absent and revival is out of the question. 
 In the backsliding of the people of God, there is, 1st. A decline in 
 the power of the inward principle of spiritual life, and 2d, a decline in 
 all its normal manifestations. These go on increasing, a. The neglect 
 of fellowship with God. b. Neglect of the more private duties of 
 
THE UNPARDONABLE SIX. 113 
 
 religion, c. Neglect in watching the heart, the thoughts, and words. 
 d. Neglect of outward duties, e. Conformity to the world. /. Com- 
 mission of open sin. 
 
 Decline merely in fervor of feeling, whether penitential or joyful, is 
 not an evidence of backsliding. Our feelings depend on many circum- 
 stances. They sometimes vary with the hours of the day, with the 
 weather, with the season of the year, with the state of the body, or with 
 the period of life. The young are full of emotion. The old are calm. 
 People often distress themselves unnecessarily. The true test is to be 
 founded in the power of the principle of piety to determine our faith, 
 our habits and our conduct. 
 
 III. Danger of backsliding arises, 1. From its insidiousness. 2. 
 From its tendency to become worse and worse. 3. From its offensive- 
 ness to God, as a great sin. 4. From the certainty that it will end in 
 perdition, if not arrested. There is nothing in us to stop its progress, 
 or in anythiug around us, or in others, Christians, ministers or means 
 of grace. It depends alone on the purpose of God. 5. It necessarily 
 involves much suffering and loss, and entails great disgrace on the 
 cause of Christ. 
 
 IY. Its cure. Those who are conscious of having backslidden must, 
 1. Hepent ; 2. Do their first works. 
 
 Their repentance includes, 1. A just apprehension of their true con- 
 dition, and their guilt as connected with it. 2. A settled purpose to 
 renounce everything inconsistent with a holy conversation. 3. Humil- 
 iation and sorrow for the sin they have committed, and the evil they 
 have done. 
 
 Doing their first works, includes their return to God by the very 
 means and steps by which they first found his favor. 
 
 1. They sought earnestly with tears and supplications, long, con- 
 tinual and persevering. 
 
 2. They sought it through Christ, and by application to his blood ; 
 or, by the exercise of faith in him. 
 
 3. They sought it in the diligent use of all the means of grace. 
 
 4. In humble dependence on the undeserved and forfeited aid of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 L, Y.YEV. The Unpardonable Sin. 
 
 [Oct. 23d, 1804.] 
 
 The doctrine of the Trinity is the foundation of Christianity, both as 
 a system of doctrines and as a religion. We stand in special relation to 
 the several persons of the Trinity. The Father is the fountain of 
 law and the author of the scheme of redemption. He devised the plan, 
 
114 SATAN AND HIS INFLUENCE — SIN AND SINS. 
 
 he elects and calls. The Son redeems. The Spirit applies the redemp- 
 tion purchased by the Son. We disobey the Father ; we disbelieve the 
 Son ; we resist, grieve, blaspheme the Holy Ghost. All sin as against 
 the Father or the^Son may be forgiven, but the sin against the Holy 
 Ghost can never be forgiven. 
 
 I. Its general character. On this subject it may be remarked, 
 1. That there is such a sin which is unpardonable. 2. It is an open sin, 
 not a sin merely of the heart. It is blasphemy. It requires to be uttered 
 and carried out in act. 3. It is directed against the Holy Ghost, 
 specifically. It terminates on him. It consists in blaspheming him, or 
 doing despite unto him. 
 
 II. Its specific character. This includes, 1. Regarding and pro- 
 nouncing the Holy Ghost to be evil ; ascribing the effect which he pro- 
 duces to Satan or to an evil, impure spirit. 2. It includes the rejection 
 of his testimony, as false. He testifies that Jesus is the Son of God. 
 The man guilty of sin, declares him to be a man only. He testifies that 
 Jesus is holy. The other declares he is a malefactor. He testifies that 
 his blood cleanses from all sin. The other that it is an unclean thing, 
 and tramples it under foot. 
 
 3. It includes the conscious, deliberate, malicious resistance of the 
 Holy Spirit and the determined opposition of the soul to him and his 
 gospel, and a turning away from both with abhorrence. 
 
 This sin supposes, 1. Knowledge of the gospel. 2. Conviction of its 
 truth. 3. Experience of its power. It is the rejection of the whole 
 testimony of the Spirit and rejection of him and his work, with 
 malicious and outspoken blasphemy. 
 
 It is by a comparison of Mat. xii : 31 and the parallel passages in 
 Mark and Luke, with Heb. vi : 6-10 aud x : 26-29 that the true idea 
 of the unpardonable sin is to be obtained. 
 
 III. The consequence of this sin is reprobation, or a reprobate mind. 
 This may evince itself in stolid unconcern. Utter indifference to God 
 and his declarations. Or, it may evince itself in great horror of mind, 
 in the upbraidings and scorpion stings of conscience, and in a fearful 
 looking for of judgment. Every thing which the lost experience, the 
 man guilty of this sin may experience. But nothing experienced by 
 the people of God or by those with whom the Spirit still strives, can be 
 experienced by one thus reprobated. 
 
 IV. Importance of clear views of th is subject. 
 
 1. Because erroneous views prevail, as, a. That every deliberate sin 
 is unpardonable, as the apostle says, He who sins wilfully, b. Any 
 peculiarly atrocious sin, as [denying Christ by the lapsed, c. Post- 
 baptismal sins. 
 
 2. Because people of tender conscience often are unnecessarily tor- 
 
THE UNPARDONABLE SIN. 115 
 
 merited with the fear that they have committed this sin. It is hard to 
 deal with such persons, for they are generally in a morbid state. 
 
 3. Because as there is such a sin, every approach to it should be 
 avoided and dreaded. All making light of religion, all speaking 
 against the truth, or the work of ihe Spirit; all resisting his operations 
 on our own hearts or on the minds of others. 
 
 4. Because we owe specific reverence to the Holy Ghost on whom 
 our spiritual life depends. 
 
V. 
 
 CONVERSION-ENTRANCE UPON THE 
 CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 IiXXT. Salvation by Grace. 
 
 [March 20th, 1853.] 
 
 I. Reason is neither the source nor the standard of divine truth. Yet 
 all truth commends itself to enlightened and sanctified reason, i. e., to 
 reason in holy persons. The religion of the Bible, in other words, ac- 
 cords with the consciousness of men. Two truths are universally admit- 
 ted by unrenewed men ; viz. : their own ill-desert and helplessness. The 
 only religion therefore suited to convinced sinners must teach salvation 
 by grace. 
 
 II. Salvation includes, 
 
 1. Pardon, or deliverance from the curse of the law. 
 
 2. Deliverance from the dominion of sin. 
 
 3. The blessedness of heaven. 
 
 III. This salvation is by grace. 1. As to pardon. It is entirely free 
 and undeserved. It is not founded on any thing we can do or have 
 done. The source of it is the love of God. The ground of it is the 
 merit of Christ. 
 
 It is of free grace that one man and not another is pardoned. It 
 would not be gratuitous if this were not the case. Not many wise men 
 after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called; but 
 God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise ; 
 and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the 
 things which are mighty ; and base things of the world and things 
 which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not to 
 bring to nought things that are ; that no flesh should glory in his pre- 
 sence. 
 
 2. As to sanctification. a. The power by which it is effected is not 
 nature, not rites, but entirely the Spirit of God. In regeneration the 
 Spirit does everything. In sanctification, he excites and aids and gives 
 efficacy to the means. 
 
THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 117 
 
 b. The gift of the Holy Spirit is a matter of grace. God gives his 
 Spirit not according to our merit, not because of any peculiar suscepti- 
 bility in one rather, or more than in another, but simply according to 
 his own good pleasure. 
 
 3. As to the blessedness of heaven. 
 
 This is also entirely gratuitous. It is the reward of Christ's work, 
 not of ours. Though according to our works, yet those works are 
 themselves a part of our salvation and the gift of God. Those whom 
 he most blessed here, he blesses most hereafter. 
 
 Salvation therefore is entirely of grace. 1. That God provided sal- 
 vation at all. 2. That he saves some and not others. 3. In its appli- 
 cation, i. e., in the points above mentioned, vocation, justification, sanc- 
 tification, heaven, it is all of grace. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. This trait is the leading characteristic of the gospel. Everything 
 that detracts from this attribute jnars the gospel. Therefore it is a 
 test of doctrine. 
 
 2. Religious experience, so far as genuine, is the accordance of our 
 experience with the truth of God. Therefore, our subject affords a ttst 
 of religious experience. 
 
 3. It furnishes the only guide to inquirers. This is the truth which 
 they need, without which they grope in darkness. Guilt and helpless- 
 ness and gratuitous salvation go together. 
 
 LX X VI. The Value of tbe Soul. 
 
 [February 7th, 1864.] 
 
 The question, What is the soul, is not easily answered. 1. The 
 answer of the materialist, who ignores the distinction between mind 
 and matter, would refer to the functions of matter all the phenomena 
 of the world, whether physical, vital or mental. Life is the result of 
 organization, and not its cause. Thought and intelligence are mere 
 functions of the brain. But this doctrine destroys the soul's individu- 
 ality and also its value. 
 
 2. The pantheistic answer is that it is a form of God ; a mode in 
 which the general agency of God is manifested in connection with a 
 given organism. This destroys moral character, responsibility and 
 personal immortality. There is a dangerous approximation to this 
 doctrine which refers all the operations of second causes in nature to 
 the immediate agency of God. If it is God who burns when fire burns, 
 why is it not God who thinks when the mind thinks ? The difference 
 
118 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 between matter and mind may be arbitrarily assumed, but it cannot be 
 proved on this hypothesis. 
 
 3. The answer of the Realist is that the universal principle of hu- 
 manity is manifested in connection with a corporeal organism. The 
 difference between this and Pantheism is, that it assumes the existence 
 of a distinct substance called humanity (of which there is no evidence). 
 If this substance is a unity, then there can be no individuality of the 
 soul, any more than there is of magnetism, or electricity, or vegetable 
 life. If it be said that each individual soul is a separate part of this 
 common humanity, then humanity and the soul must be material and 
 capable of division. No man would say that his hand or foot was or 
 contained a part of his soul. It is difficult to see how this realistic 
 doctriue can be reconciled with the individuality or personal immor- 
 tality of the soul. 
 
 4. The common doctrine of men, of the Scriptures, and of the Church 
 is, that the soul is a distinct individual subsistence, a substance having per- 
 sonality. This doctrine underlies all the representations of the Scripture, 
 and is alone consistent with individual responsibility and immortality. 
 
 In determining the value of the soul, we must, 
 
 1. Determine the class of beings to which it belongs. There are 
 various orders, organic and inorganic, sensible and insensible, vegetable 
 and animal, rational and irrational, mortal and immortal. The soul, 
 as it belongs to the highest general class of beings, that of rational and 
 immortal spirits, has a very elevated position in the scale of being. 
 
 2. Although it may be lowest in that class, and therefore its absolute 
 value less than that of the higher order of spirits, yet its inherent 
 value, as determined by its capacities, by what it can know, enjoy or 
 suffer, and by what it effects, is above all estimate. By this standard 
 it is more valuable than all the irrational creatures combined. Less 
 would be lost if a material globe, teeming with animal and vegetable 
 life, should be blotted out, than if a single soul should perish. 
 
 3. Its value is not determined, however, merely by the powers which 
 it possesses, but by the unending duration which belongs to it. If it 
 was to exist but for a few years, here on earth, or for a few centuries, 
 or for millenniums hereafter, it would be comparatively worthless. It 
 is because it is to exist in constant activity forever, with the capacity 
 of unlimited development in sorrow and enjoyment that its intrinsic 
 value does not admit of being estimated. 
 
 4. The soul has in its moral and religious nature a higher element 
 of value than that which belongs to its mere rational nature or capacity 
 for joy and sorrow. It is because it is capable of partaking of the 
 nature of God, of bearing his image in knowledge, righteousness and 
 holiness, that its worth is unspeakably greater than it otherwise could be. 
 
THE CONVERSION OP PAUL. 119 
 
 5. As the great end, and therefore, the value of the creation is to 
 manifest the glory of God, the value of any part of the creation is to he 
 estimated hy its adaptation to that end ; and as it is in rational, holy, 
 and immortal heings that the glory of God is most clearly revealed, 
 they are, therefore, unspeakably the most valuable portion of his works. 
 
 6. The estimate which God makes of the value of the soul is shown 
 in the provision which he has made for its salvation. 
 
 The considerations above mentioned relate to the absolute or intrinsic 
 value of the soul. They do not concern its relative value, that is, its 
 value to us. This we can only muse upon. We cannot argue about, 
 or estimate what is infinite. 
 
 1. If wc compare the soul to anything else, the world and all it con- 
 tains, we see the two do not admit of comparison. The one is infinitely 
 less than the other. The relation of a grain of sand to the material 
 universe, of an insect to all animated nature, of a new-born infant to 
 the whole intelligent creation, or a single moment of pleasure, a draught 
 of cold water to a long life of the highest blessedness, fail utterly to in- 
 dicate the disparity between the value of our souls to us, and all other 
 things. 
 
 2. If instead of comparing the soul with anything else, we try to es- 
 timate its value by what it may enjoy in heaven, or by what it must 
 suffer in hell, if not saved, we are lost and overwhelmed. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. Work out your own salvation. 2. Labor for the salvation of 
 others. 
 
 IiXXVII. The < Conversion of Paul. 
 
 [Oct. 28th, 1866]. 
 I. Its circumstances. 
 
 1. It was without any preliminary preparation, or special instruc- 
 tion. 
 
 2. It was without human instrumentality. 
 
 3. It was attended with a miraculous display of light, and sound of 
 words. 
 
 4. The physical effects of these displays; blindness and prostration. 
 II. Nature of his conversion, or that in which it essentially consisted. 
 A sudden and entire change in his views of Jesus Christ. He had 
 
 previously regarded him, a. as a mere man ; b. as a bad man, unfaith- 
 ful to the religion of his fathers and a perverter of the people; c as an 
 impostor, one falsely pretending to be the long promised Messiah. 
 Honestly, that is, really entertaining these views, he thought it a duty 
 which he owed to God to persecute the followers of Christ, and to do 
 
120 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 all lie could to arrest the progress of the new religion. This was very 
 wicked. 
 
 First, because the views which he took of the Old Testament Scrip- 
 tures and their predictions of the Messiah were due to a carnal state 
 of mind. Secondly, because the evidence of the divine mission of Christ 
 was such that none but a wicked person could reject it. Paul there- 
 fore considered himself the chief of sinners because he persecuted 
 Christians, a clear proof that honesty of conviction does not exonerate. 
 
 These false views of Christ were instantly rejected. He saw him to 
 be the Lord, i. e., a diviue person, the Son of God. This is taught in 
 Gal. i: 16. Secondly, he saw him to be God manifest in the flesh. He 
 believed that Jesus, a man, was the Son of God. Thirdly, he saw he 
 was the promised Messiah. That was the truth that he at once 
 preached, i. e., that Jesus is the Christ. 
 
 III. Agency by tvhich this conversion was effected. 
 
 1. Not by the outward circumstances. 
 
 2. Not by the revelation of Christ to his sense of vision. The 
 wicked at the last day shall see Christ in his glory and flee from him. 
 
 S. But by the immediate power of God, Gal. i : 16. So our Lord 
 said to Peter, " Flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my 
 Father which is in heaven." 
 
 4. It was the special work of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 IV. Effects of this change. 
 
 1. Entire submission and devotion, a willingness to renounce every- 
 thing, and to do anything which Christ required at his hands. 
 
 2. This supposes the recognition of him as God. So Christ became 
 at once to him the supreme object of worship, of love, of zeal. It was 
 Christ for him to live. These were the inward effects. From despis- 
 ing, hating, opposing, he came to adoring, loving Christ with his whole 
 soul. The effect on his life was that he consecrated his whole strength 
 and resources to endeavoring to persuade men to be Christians in the 
 sense in which he was a Christian. 
 
 3. It made him one of the greatest, and best and happiest of men. 
 
 4. It secured him a place among the redeemed in glory. 
 
 This subject should lead us to examine ourselves to see whether our 
 conversion was like Paul's ; like it in its nature ; like it in its effects. 
 
 LXXVIII. Conviction of Sin. 
 
 [February 3d, 1861.] 
 
 What is sin ? Sin is any want of conformity unto, or transgression 
 of the Law of God. The Law of God is the eternal rule of rectitude. 
 It is a revelation of what is right, of what rational creatures should be 
 and do. It has supreme excellence and supreme authority. 
 
CONVICTION OF SIN. 121 
 
 It is not merely a revelation of what is right and reasonable, but 
 what we are bound to be conformed to. All sin has reference to God. 
 It is contrary to his will, and therefore includes the ideas of guilt and 
 of defilement. Of course, as sin has relation to law, our views of sin 
 will be determined by our views of the law. If the law is only the law 
 of reason, sin is simply unreasonable. If the law is limited, so is sin. 
 If the law is perfect, then all want of perfection is want of conformity 
 to law. 
 
 II. Conviction of tin is therefore a conviction of want of couformitij to 
 law. 
 
 This includes, 1. the want of conformity of the heart; 2. of con- 
 scious states of the mind ; 3. of particular acts. Conviction of sin 
 under the gospel is specially of unbelief, as a sin against Christ. Con- 
 viction includes the consciousness of this as guilt, i. e., as justly expo- 
 sing us to the condemnation of the law. This includes the conviction 
 that Ave can never make atonement for our guilt. This is constantly 
 attempted, but never with success even to the satisfaction of conscience. 
 
 Conviction, again, regards this want of conformity, as not only guilt, 
 hut also defilement, as that which renders us morally offensive, the ob- 
 jects of disapprobation, of disgust, and of abhorrence. This stands op- 
 posed to self-complacency, or self-approbation. It may go a great way 
 and yet be ineffectual. 
 
 III. Tlie necessity of this conviction arises out of the fact that the 
 gospel is a plan for the salvation of sinners. It is designed for sinners. 
 If we are not sinners, we do not need the gospel. If we do not feel that 
 we are sinners, we do not feel our need of the gospel and will not em- 
 brace it. If we do not feel ourselves guilty, we will not look to Christ 
 for pardon. If we do not feel ourselves to be polluted, we will not look 
 for nor desire cleansing. We must therefore be convinced of sin in 
 order to be saved. 
 
 IV. But what hind or degree of conviction is necessary t Or, what are 
 the evidences of genuine conviction ? 
 
 1. Every human being is convinced of sin, in a certain sense and 
 measure. But only in such measure as is consistent with indifference 
 or carelessness. 
 
 2. Others are so convinced as to create great anxiety and to lead to 
 long, continued and painful efforts to save themselves. 
 
 3. Others are so convinced as to be thoroughly persuaded that they 
 can neither atone for their guilt nor deliver themselves from defilement, 
 or make themselves holy. This is the result to be desired. 
 
 This may be attained at once, or it may be long delayed. It is not 
 determined by mere pungency or depth of feeling or terrors of con- 
 science. There mav be much or little of all this. The main thing is, 
 
122 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 1. That we should he led to renounce ourselves, self-justification, or 
 excuse, and self-righteousness. 2. That we shall be made ready to fall 
 at the feet of Jesus and say, Lord, if thou wilt thou canst make me 
 clean ; Lord, save me, or I perish. 
 
 LXXIX. Conviction of Sin. 
 
 [Nov. 18th, 1855.] 
 
 I. Its nature. It is expressed by eXsy^og (elenchos) and k-iyvuxns 
 (epignosis). It includes, 
 
 1. Knowledge of what sin is. Paul says he had not known sin, but 
 by the law, and had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou 
 shalt not covet ; and that by the law is the knowledge of sin. So long 
 as ignorance continues and so far as it extends, there can be no convic- 
 tion. Multitudes live in sin, without knowing it. What they really 
 do is sin, though not so in their consciousness. So Paul indulged con- 
 cupiscence, and persecuted the Christians. Such is generally the case 
 with heathen, such with men of the world. The first necessity there- 
 fore is that the mind should be enlightened by the law. 
 
 2. It includes the sense of sin, the conviction that we are personally 
 chargeable with it. This includes a sense of guilt or sense of just ex- 
 posure to punishment ; with which is connected more or less an 
 apprehension of the righteous judgment of God, and also a sense of 
 pollution or unworthiness which is the opposite of self-approbation and 
 complacency. Remorse and self-loathing are included in this sense 
 of sin. 
 
 3. It includes a sense of helplessness. There is an intimate persua- 
 sion, a. That we can never atone for our sins, or free ourselves from 
 guilt, b. That we can never cleanse ourselves from pollution. The 
 deaf, the blind, and leprous were thus convinced of their deplorable 
 and helpless condition before they applied to Christ for relief. 
 
 These are all natural feelings. They may and often do precede 
 regeneration. They are often experienced by those who never are 
 renewed. They are nothing more than a higher measure of what every 
 sinner from the constitution of his nature more or less experiences. 
 
 II. Conviction of sin, though no evidence of conversion, is necessary 
 to it. 
 
 1. Because the gospel being a provision for the relief of the guilty, it 
 cannot be embraced by those who do not feel their guilt. The degree 
 to which this is to be felt is not to be determined by liveliness of emo- 
 tion but by its effects. It must destroy the disposition to self-justificn- 
 tion. It must destroy reliance upon our own works or modes of 
 
REPENTANCE. 123 
 
 satisfaction. It must convince us that without the righteousness of 
 Christ we perish. 
 
 2. Because the gospel, being a provision for sanctifying the unholy, 
 those who are nut sensible of pollution will not apply to this source of 
 relief. Here again, it is not the liveliness of the feelings of remorse or 
 self-loathing, but the effect, the persuasion that we need to be cleansed 
 by the power of the Spirit. 
 
 3. Because the gospel being a provision for the helpless, those who 
 think they can help themselves will not come to Christ, and cannot 
 accept him. 
 
 There is no point as to which souls are more distressed than this. 
 They feel that they have never been sufficiently convinced. The diffi- 
 culty arises from assuming a wrong standard ; viz., feeling instead of 
 the effect upon the life. 
 
 III. Means of obtaining conviction. 1. It is the work of the Holy 
 Spirit. Even in the unconverted it is the effect of his common grace. 
 He is sent to convince the world of sin. The reprobate, those whom 
 God has abandoned, have the conscience seared. They are d-rp.yrjxuTz^ 
 (apelgekotes), and therefore commit sin without restraint. 
 
 2. The Spirit convinces of sin through the law. Therefore we must 
 bring ourselves to that standard and not judge ourselves among our- 
 selves, or compare ourselves with ourselves. 
 
 3. It is specially by the revelation of the holiness of God, by the 
 glory of God in Jesus Christ, by the manifestation of the love of God 
 in Christ, that this conviction is produced. 
 
 Whatever tends to darken the mind, as false theories of the nature 
 of sin, false views of the divine law, false doctrines as to man's respon- 
 sibilities, tends to hinder genuine conviction. So also wdiatever tends 
 to harden the conscience, to render the heart callous, as the commission 
 of sin, self-palliation, etc., has the same effect. 
 
 IV. This conviction should be permanent. It is not felt once fin* all. 
 All our experience is modified and determined by our sense of sin. 
 Hence the difference between Christians and churches. 
 
 L\V\. Repentance. 
 
 [Feb. 26th, 1865.] 
 
 This in a religious sense is the turning from sin unto God. When 
 genuine it is a fruit of regeneration, and a gift of the Spirit. In the 
 wide sense in which it is used it includes the whole process of conver- 
 sion. That is, it includes the exercises or acts of the soul which have 
 sin for their object, and those which have Christ for their object It is 
 in this sense it is used in our Catechism, where it is defined to be a 
 
124 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTL4.N LIFE. 
 
 saving grace, whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his sin and ap- 
 prehension of the mercy of God in Christ, doth, with grief and hatred 
 of his sin, turn from it unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavor 
 after, new obedience. The essential act is turning from sin to God. 
 This turning is characterized, first, by its attending circumstances; 
 secondly, by its motives ; thirdly, by its effects. 
 I. Its means. It is, 
 
 1. From a due sense of sin. This includes, a. a knowledge of sin ; 
 b. a conviction of our own sinfulness, c. A proper sense of our own 
 guilt and pollution. The knowledge of sin supposes proper views of 
 the holiness of God, of his justice, and therefore of the greatness of the 
 evil of sin. A conviction of our own sinfulness includes, a. a convic- 
 tion that we are guilty, b. that we are polluted, c. that we are helpless, 
 or absolutely at God's mercy. 
 
 2. It is with apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ. 
 Repentance is not possible as long as we think we are without hope. 
 
 For despair precludes repentance. We must apprehend, i. e., believe, 
 a. That God is merciful, b. That he can consistently exercise his 
 mercy, c. That we are or may be its objects, d. That this is through 
 Christ, because out of Christ, conscience and Scripture teach that he is 
 a consuming fire. 
 
 II. The attending circumstances are grief and hatred of our sins. 1. 
 Grief, i. e., sincere sorrow for having committed them. This includes, 
 a. Remorse, b. Self- abhorrence, c. Self-condemnation, d. Shame. 
 All arising out of a due sense of the evil of sin. 
 
 2. Hatred includes disapprobation and disgust. 
 
 III. The act itself. Turning from sin. Turning from the approba- 
 tion, from the indulgence, from the promotion of sin. Turning to God, 
 a. As an object of excellence, b. As an object of enjoyment. 
 
 IV. The effects of Repentance are purpose and endeavor. 
 
 Purpose, a decision of the will to obey God in all things. Endeavor 
 to do so, continued, sincere and effective. 
 
 LXXXI. Except ye be converted and become as little child- 
 ren, ye shall not enter into the kingdom or 
 heaven. Matt. 18 : 3. 
 [Nov. 19th, 1865.] 
 
 I. TJie occasion of this remark was the manifestation of a desire of pre- 
 eminence. As to this principle or desire, it is universal ; it is powerful ; 
 it is productive of great good, apparently, as well as great evil ; it is 
 generally recognized as laudable, or at least, as lawful. 
 
 Nevertheless, it is evil. 1. Because it is selfish. Self, and not 
 Christ, is the end. 
 
THE SORROW OF THE WORLD. 125 
 
 2. Because it is an inferior motive to the love of God. 3. Because 
 Christ always condemns it. 4. Because we feel that it would degrade our 
 idea of Christ, had he acted from this principle. 5. Because we in- 
 stinctively exalt the man who is free from it, over the man who is 
 governed by it. 
 
 It is to be distinguished ; 1. from the desire of excellence ; 2. from 
 the desire of honor. 
 
 II. The nature of conversion. — It is evidently a change not of out- 
 ward conduct merely, nor of mere acts of the mind, but of the character, 
 i. e., of the inward principles which control the inward and outward 
 life. This change is declared to be necessary. 
 
 III. The evidence of it is the disposition of a child. 
 
 1. A disposition which is the opposite of an ambitious spirit. The 
 children of the rich and poor, of bond and free, if left to themselves, 
 play together as equals. The stronger, the brighter, the superior are 
 recognized as such independently of their external distinctions. Chil- 
 dren are humble. 
 
 2. A child is confiding. It trusts its parents. 
 
 3. A child is submissive. We must submit our understanding, our 
 circumstances and destiny to the hands of God. A child led by the 
 hand of its parent in the dax-k, follows him without hesitation or doubt. 
 
 IV. Why this change is necessary. Because the disposition of a child 
 is the only one that agrees with our relation to God. This will apply, 
 1. to our ignorance, 2. to our weakness, 3. to our guilt and pollution. 
 
 V. The blessedness of this disposition. 
 
 1. The peace it gives. 
 
 2. The security it affords. God cares for us. 
 
 3. It places us in our normal relation to God. 4. It secures our ad- 
 mission into the kingdom of God, of which Christ is the head and the 
 centre. 
 
 IiXXXII. The sorrow of the world and sorrow after a godly 
 
 Sort. 2 Cor. 7: 10, 11. 
 [April 20th, 1S5G.] 
 
 I. Happiness is an element of life. It is one of the conditions for the 
 healthy development of our nature. This is an important principle in 
 education, even in the training of animals. 
 
 II. Sorrow of the world worheth death. 
 
 1. The sorrow of the world is that sorrow which worldjy mtn expe- 
 rience, whether from ordinary calamities or on account of their sins. 
 
 2. Such sorrow works death, a. It has no tendency to make men 
 better. This is often overlooked. Men look to suffering as a means of 
 sanctification. b. It makes men worse. It makes them rebellious. It 
 
126 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 exasperates. It hardens. The proof of this is in experience, and in 
 what the Scriptures teach of fallen angels and of the lost. The death 
 which the sorrow of the world produces is spiritual and eternal. It is 
 moral and physical. It makes worse and it makes miserable. 
 
 III. The sorrow, xard Oz<h (kata Theon,) is godly sorrow. It is the form 
 which sorrow assumes in a pious mind, and which, in its causes, measure 
 and exercises, is agreeable to the will of God. 
 
 The effects of this sorrow are, 
 
 1. Repentance. 2. Salvation. By repentance is meant a turning 
 from sin to God. Salvation is its consequence. What brings us to God, 
 brings us to salvation, for our life is fellowship with God. 
 
 IV. Effects and evidences of repentance. These are the same in a com- 
 munity as in an individual. Paul is here describing the effects of re- 
 pentance in a congregation for the offense of one of its members and 
 for their own remissness and neglect of discipline. But what he says 
 is applicable to the experience of every penitent. The eleventh verse 
 enumerates six particulars, after the general one, as effects of godly re- 
 pentance; but they are reduced to three, as two are in each case 
 united. 
 
 The first and most general effect of repentance is sTzoud-j (spoude), 
 solicitous concern as opposed to listless indifference, which the unrege- 
 nerated manifest. Sin is nothing to them. But to the penitent, it is 
 a matter which awakens solicitude and attention. This, however, is 
 not all. 
 
 2. Wizoloyia (apologia) and dyavdxzTjcng (aganaktesis). That is, apo- 
 logy and indignation. The former does not mean palliation or excu- 
 sing one's self, but the effort to rid one's self of the guilt and turpitude 
 of sin. The latter means the indignation which we feel against our- 
 selves for our sins, the contempt which the folly and wickedness of sin 
 excite. 
 
 3. $6j3ot; (phobos) and l-'.-dd-qaiq (epipothesis), fear and vehement 
 desire. Fear of God's displeasure or of any falling into sin. Earnest 
 desire after God's presence and favor. 
 
 4. Z^koq (zelos) and izdr/.r^i- (ekdikesis), zeal and revenge ; zeal 
 against our sins, and a desire to destroy them. 
 
 IjXXXIII. Strive to enter in at the strait gate. 
 
 [At the College, May 14th, 1856.] 
 
 There are two modes of representation which run through the Bible, 
 apparently at variance with each other. According to the one, the 
 plan of salvation is represented as simple. Believe and be saved, touch 
 and be healed, look and be made whole. 
 
STRIVE TO ENTER IN AT THE STRAIT GATE. 127 
 
 According to the other, salvation is represented to be very difficult. 
 We must strive to enter in at the strait gate. We must work out our 
 salvation. We must run as in a race where the prize is our life. We 
 must fight the good fight. Many who seek shall not enter in. Even 
 the righteous are scarcely saved. 
 
 Both these modes of representation are of course correct. They refer 
 to different things. The former relates to the meritorious and efficient 
 cause of salvation. We have not to work out a righteousness of our 
 own, nor are we to attempt the work of regeneration or sanctification 
 in our own strength. The whole work of meriting salvation has been 
 done for us. We have nothing to do but to accept the righteousness 
 which is offered to us, to trust in what Christ has done. 
 
 So, too, with regard to sanctification. It is the work of God. We 
 are renewed by the Spirit after His image. It is not a natural process 
 carried on by natural laws, but by the power of God, attending the 
 use of the appropriate and appointed meaus. In one sense we are the 
 passive recipients of salvation. On the other hand, however, the diffi- 
 culty of bringing our hearts to a simple, constant and entire reliance 
 on Christ, and the difficulty of avoiding the grieving and resisting the 
 Holy Ghost, is unspeakably great. So that the experience of believers 
 is in accordance with the Scriptures, that it is hard to be saved. 
 
 The Bible says expressly that no drunkard, or unclean person, or 
 covetous man, no one who loves the creature more than the Creator, no 
 one that is carnally-minded, no one who is not converted and made as 
 a little child, can enter into the kingdom of God. To these and other 
 forms of destructive evil we are impelled, 
 
 1. By the corruption of our own nature. 
 
 2. By the allurements of the world. 
 
 3. By the influence of evil companions. 
 
 4. By the temptations of Satan. 
 
 These are formidable enemies, not to be overcome without effort. 
 Therefore, 1. Lay it to heart that salvation is a difficult work. You 
 cannot float into heaven. 
 
 2. That a constant use of the means of grace, of secret and social 
 prayer, of public worship, the reading of the Scriptures, and the use of 
 the sacraments is absolutely necessary. 
 
 3. That constant watchfulness against sin, avoiding temptation, com- 
 pany, associating with the people of God, are all necessary. 
 
 4. That constant effort to advance in piety is the only way to avoid 
 declining, and declension leads to apostacy. 
 
 5. That with all these means should be united a constant sense of 
 danger and constant dependence. 
 
 6. At the same time, the spirit of the gospel is not a fearful despond- 
 
128 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 ing spirit, but a spirit of filial confidence and joy. The great thing is 
 to remember that safety is only to be found in a lively and growing 
 state of piety in the heart. 
 
 LXXXIV. Coming to Christ. 
 
 [December 7th, 1856.] 
 
 Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give 
 you rest, Matt, xi : 28. Ye will not come to me that ye might have 
 life, John v : 40. All that the Father giveth me shall come to me, John 
 vi : 37. No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me 
 draw him, v: 44. If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink, 
 John vii : 37. Them that come unto God by him, Heb. vii : 25. Let him 
 that is athirst come, Rev. xxii : 17. He that cometh to God must believe 
 that he is, etc., Heb. xi: 6. 
 
 I. To those who come to Christ rest is promised. All given to him 
 shall come unto him. He will reject none who come. He that comes 
 shall never hunger. Hence it follows: 
 
 1. That coming to Christ is essential to salvation. 2. That it is the 
 thing, and the j^recise, definite thing which the awakened sinner should 
 be exhorted to do. He is not to be directed to submit, nor to make 
 choice of God, nor to change his purpose. These are duties, but not 
 the duty any more than giving alms, or attending Church. 
 
 II. Wltat is meant by coming f This is often an anxious question. 
 Those exhorted to come do not know what to do. The reasons of this 
 difficulty are, 1. The simplicity of the things to be done. 
 
 2. The reluctance to do what is involved in the command. 
 
 To understand what it is to come, we need only refer to the case of 
 those who came to Christ, literally, i. e., the blind, deaf, leprous, the 
 sick, etc. What did they do? Negatively, 1. They did not remain 
 contented as they were. 2. They did not resort elsewhere for help. 3. 
 They did not postpone application to Christ when the opportunity 
 offered. 
 
 Affirmatively. 1. They went to him. But so did others. 2. They 
 went for the purpose of being healed. 3. They went expecting to be 
 healed. 4. They, therefore, made actual application to him. To do 
 this, it was necessary, 1. To feel that they needed healing. 2. That 
 they could not heal themselves, and that help could be obtained from 
 no other quarter. 3. That Christ could and would heal them. 4. That 
 he would heal not only others, but them, and that too when they ap- 
 plied. 
 
 This teaches us, first, What in reference to the coming of the soul to 
 Christ is necessary before we come. 1. A sense of want. A conviction 
 
COME UNTO ME, ALL YE THAT LABOB. 129 
 
 that we need spiritual healing, i. c, pardon and deliverance from sin. 
 2. That we cannot save ourselves. 3. That no one else can save us. 4. 
 That Christ can and will. He that cometh unto God must believe, a. 
 That he is. b. That he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
 him. So we must believe, a. That Christ is what he is, the Son of 
 God, the Saviour of sinners, b. That he will save all who come to him. 
 Secondly, What is meant by coming. 
 
 1. It is to draw near to Christ as the ever present Saviour, with the 
 desire and expectation of being pardoned and sanctified by him. 
 
 2. It is actually to apply to him for salvation, believing that he will 
 do it, trusting to his assurance that he will save all who come to him. 
 The evidence of coming is that we receive what we come for. Those 
 who came to Christ on earth received the gift of sight, hearing, speech, 
 health, etc. So if we come, we get rest, pardon, eternal life. 
 
 III. Who are to come? 
 
 1. Not merely sinners who never came before. 2. But also his 
 j)eople, in all times of emergency. 
 
 Two additional truths are revealed by Scripture on this point. 
 
 1. The unwillingness of men to come, and consequently the guilt of 
 not coming. 2. The necessity of being drawn by the Spirit. 
 
 The Scriptures teach, 
 
 1. That all are invited to come. 
 
 2. That all the elect do come. 
 
 3. That coming is essential. 
 
 4. That it is the very thing to be done. 
 
 5. That none who come shall be cast out. 
 
 6. That the reason why men do not come is their unwillingness. 
 
 7. That divine assistance is necessary. 
 
 EXXIV. Come tin to me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
 laden, and I will give you rest. Mat. 11 : 28. 
 
 [January 10th, 18G9.] 
 
 I. The promise. — The rest spoken of includes two ideas ; first, relief 
 from every thing that is burdensome and grievous ; and second, rest or 
 complete satisfaction of the soul, that state in which all the powers are 
 appropriately exercised, and all the desires and aspirations are satis- 
 fied, and all capacities of the soul completely filled. 
 
 Nothing short of this can give a rational and immortal being rest. 
 This implies knowledge for the understanding ; excellence, subjective 
 excellence, so that there should be inward harmony ; and love and fel- 
 lowship adequate to our nature and capacities. 
 9 
 
130 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 II. The persons to whom the promise is addressed. — It is to all. There 
 is no distinction or limitation. It is not to Jews, as such, or to Gen- 
 tiles, to young or to old, to learned or to unlearned, to good or to bad. 
 But it is whosoever, every one, all. These are the terms used in the 
 Scriptures. The promise therefore is to men of all classes, of all na- 
 tions, and of all generations to the end of the world. 
 
 As there is no limitation as to the class of persons addressed, so there 
 is none as to the kind of burden under which they groan. It may be 
 sickness, poverty, sorrow, responsibility, opposition, injustice, oppres- 
 sion, care of any kind. 
 
 It is specially intended, doubtless, for those who are burdened with a 
 sense of guilt and consequent exposure to the wrath of God ; those 
 heavily laden with a sense of the power of their own evil hearts ; those 
 who have specific inward trials or tenxptations, whether from scepticism 
 or any other source. 
 
 III. The person who makes the promise. Considering the nature and 
 the universality of its address, it would be a mockery if made by any 
 creature. No angel and no man could have the effrontery to utter such 
 words as these. They are only suited to the mouth of God, to him who 
 is present in all times and all places, who has all knowledge, who is 
 omnipotent, and whose power extends to the soul as well as over out- 
 ward events. They are the words of him who has in himself all the 
 resources to satisfy all the wants of men and to free them from all their 
 evils. 
 
 The speaker, however, is not God as God, nor God the Father, nor 
 the Son, as such, nor the Spirit, but Christ, i. e., God as manifest in the 
 flesh, the Theanthropos. It is the promise of one who has all the re- 
 sources and attributes of the Godhead, and yet is bone of our bone and 
 flesh of our flesh ; who has suffered as we suffer ; who has borne all the 
 burdens we have to bear and all the sorrows we have to endure, save 
 only those which flow from an evil heart. 
 
 The promise is from him who came into the world with the very pur- 
 pose of delivering men from all the evils of the fall, of securing peace 
 on earth, peace with God, and inward peace or rest for the soul. 
 
 It is the promise of one who has not only all the power requisite for 
 its fulfilment, and all the love and tenderness which secure the exercise 
 of that power, but of one who has made full provision for the supply of 
 the wants which he proposes to relieve, provision for our justification, 
 sanctification and complete salvation. 
 
 IV. TJie condition on which the promise is suspended is coming. To 
 those who have no sense of need, no faith in Christ's willingness or 
 power to give rest, or who, while admitting all this, still exclude them- 
 selves and fail to embrace the promise, it is of no avail. 
 
MY WON, GIVE ME THY HEART. 131 
 
 Coming is simply believing. Not speculating but actually appropria- 
 ting the offer of Christ as made to us personally. This is a transient 
 act not to be repeated. It is a permanent state of trust and a repeated 
 exercise of faith, in every emergency. 
 
 LWWI. My Son, give me thy heart.— Prov. 23 : 26. 
 [Oct. 5th, 1862.] 
 
 I. What is meant by the heart? 
 
 Human knowledge precedes science. Many of the facts of electricity 
 were known, before electricity was discovered. The heart was known as 
 the seat and source of life, before the circulation of the blood was 
 thought of. In the earliest books of Scripture the word is used as 
 freely for the inward life as it is at present. We can now see the pro- 
 priety of the figure better, but it is not more intelligible. As the bodi- 
 ly organ receives and sends forth the blood to every part, bearing heat, 
 life, activity, through the whole body ; so the power which drives the 
 current of thoughts, feelings, affections, desires and volitions, all that 
 constitutes our inward life, is called the heart. The Scriptures there- 
 fore speak of the thoughts and purposes of the heart as well as of its 
 desires. The word includes the whole inward life. The heart is there- 
 fore the man's interior and real self, and the demand, give me thy 
 heart, is a demand for the whole soul. 
 
 II. What it is to give the heart to God. 
 
 1. It is to make God the end of our lives. The object for which we 
 live should not be self, the world, the creature in any form, but the 
 glory of God, i. e., that God should be known, worshipped, loved and 
 obeyed. 
 
 2. It is to make his will the rule of our life. Not our own desires, 
 nor reason, nor conscience ; but his revealed will. Not expediency, or 
 the supposed good of others, but what God has declared to be right 
 and obligatory. 
 
 3. It is to make God the delight of our life. That is, that we should 
 not seek our happiness in the creature, but in God ; assured that his 
 favor and fellowship are our blessedness. This is what God demands 
 of us. Ik is a reasonable demand, 
 
 1. Because of his infinite greatness and excellence. 
 
 2. Because our happiness and excellence depend on it. If we give 
 our hearts to the creature, we thereby and therein give ourselves to per- 
 dition. 
 
 III. TJie objection that our hearts are beyond the control of the will. 
 
 1. This objection is not peculiar to this particular command. It lies 
 equally against all the requirements of Scripture and conscience. The 
 fact of inability is a fact of consciousness. 
 
132 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 2. It is no less a fact of consciousness that this inability does not 
 destroy, or even weaken our obligation. 
 
 3. While we cannot change our hearts or in our own strength turn 
 to God, we can acknowledge our weakness and seek help from God, as 
 did the blind and the deaf. 
 
 4. There is much that we can do. So far as the will is concerned we 
 can determine that. And we can determine our outward acts. Those 
 who thus persistently act, God draws to himself. 
 
 IiXXXVII. Submission to God. 
 
 [Dec. 11th, 1853.] 
 
 There are two great kingdoms in the world ; that of God and that 
 of Satan, of truth and of error, of light and of darkness, of holiness 
 and of sin. All men are the subjects of the one or the other. There 
 can be no neutrality. Not to submit to the one, is submission to the 
 other. The exhortation of the Apostle is to submit to God and to resist 
 the devil. 
 
 I. The nature of this submission. 
 
 1. In general, submission is the practical recognition of the rightful 
 authority of God over us as our sovereign. Subjects are required to 
 submit to magistrates, wives to their husbands, children to their 
 parents, servants to their masters. In every case the nature of the 
 submission is determined by the nature of the relation. Our relation 
 to God requires that our submission to him should be absolute, without 
 reserve, without hesitation, and without limitation. 
 
 2. This includes submission of the understanding to the truth of 
 God. It may be assumed as certain that no revelation of God in his 
 word can contradict the revelation which he has made of himself in 
 our nature. Obedience to the laws of belief implanted in our nature, 
 is only one form of submission to God, and therefore forms no limita- 
 tion of the submission of our understandings to his truth. The intui- 
 tive principles of the mind are very few and limited, and therefore 
 give us only a small amount of truth. God's word is the great store- 
 house of truth. To that and to all it contains we are to submit. It 
 contains nothing inconsistent with the laws of our nature, or it would 
 not be his word, and therefore to everything it contains we are to sub- 
 mit our understanding. This is the obedience of faith, a difficult duty, 
 yet not to be evaded. It is the only security, the only ground of peace 
 and assurance. 
 
 3. It includes, specially, submission to the plan of salvation. The 
 Jews would not submit themselves unto the righteousness of God, Horn. 
 x : 3. This is the specific thing required to be done in order to sal- 
 
WORK OUT YOUR OWN SALVATION. 133 
 
 vation. This, however, is very different from that doctrine of submis- 
 sion which requires only submission to the sovereignty of God. Such 
 submission can only hang together with a perverted theory of religion. 
 
 4. It includes submission to the will of God, however manifested, as 
 to our duty, where we shall go, what we shall do, and what we shall 
 be, submission to our trials and afflictions. This is often the severest 
 test of our subjection to God. 
 
 5. Submission includes becoming his subjects, so that God not only 
 rules over us, but in us ; so that all the powers of our mind, all the 
 resources of our nature, all the members of our bodies, all our acquisi- 
 tions and possessions should be given up to him and to the protection 
 of his kingdom and glory. 
 
 II. Reasons or grounds for submission. 
 
 1. For general submission, a. God's right as our Creator ; b. as 
 our preserver ; e. and his infinite superiority. 
 
 2. For submission of the understanding, a. Our own feebleness of 
 intellect, b. God's infinite wisdom, c. The certainty of error in 
 refusing to submit to God's teaching. 
 
 3. Submission to the plan of salvation, a. "We have no righteousness 
 of our own. 6. That of Christ alone is all-sufficient, c. Our salvation 
 depends on it. d. Perfect peace is the fruit of this form of submission. 
 
 4. Submission to the providence of God is founded, a. On faith that 
 he does thus govern the world, b. On faith in his love. c. Faith in 
 his wisdom, d. "Willingness that he should do what seems to him to be 
 good. 
 
 5. Subjection and devotion to his service rest, a. On his right to us. 
 b. On our obligation to him. c. In this way only can we attain the 
 end of our being. 
 
 IiXXXVIII. Work ont yonr own salvation with fear and 
 trembling. Phil. 2 : 12. 
 
 [April 6th, 1856.] 
 
 I. TJie end to be attained. II. It is to be attained by working. III. The 
 
 encouragement given to exertion. 
 
 1. Tlie end to be attained is salvation. This includes, 1. Pardon. 2. 
 Sanctification. 3. Eternal life. In other words, the whole benefits of 
 redemption. 
 
 II. Salvation is to be attained only by working. This teaches, nega- 
 tively, 1. That it is not a matter of course that men are saved because 
 Christ has purchased redemption for them. 
 
 2. That salvation is not a benefit which others can confer upon us. 
 "We must work out our own salvation, and each man, his own. No 
 priest can save us. 
 
134 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 3. That it is not an easy work. KaTzpya^zcOs. (katergazesthe) is a 
 strong expression, and this working is to be with fear and trembling, i. 
 e., with solicitude and anxiety, lest we should after all fail. This shows 
 that we are engaged in a work which requires our utmost exertion. 
 This is taught in various ways in the Scriptures. It says, strive to en- 
 ter in at the strait gate. The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence. 
 
 The Israelites, to gain possession of Canaan, had to fight long and 
 hard. No cross, no crown. 
 
 Positively, this teaches that working must be directed to aright end; 
 not to making atonement for our sins ; not to meriting salvation by our 
 good works. These are the two great errors of all false religions. Men 
 laboriously endeavor to work out their salvation, that is, to accomplish 
 these ends, and they never make any progress. The end of our work- 
 ing is to obtain an interest in Christ and to bring our hearts and lives 
 into conformity with the will of God. This is a great work, and one 
 absolutely necessary. If a man thinks it enough to believe in Christ 
 and then live as he pleases, he turns the grace of God into licentious- 
 ness, and lays up wrath a»^,inst the day of wrath. We have to subdue 
 the flesh, i. e., our corrupt nature, the world and the devil. 
 • 2. Our working is not only to be directed to the right end, but it 
 must work, not in accordance with natural religion, or asceticism, or 
 enthusiasm, but in accordance with the gospel. If God has devised 
 and revealed a plan for saving men, it is only by conforming to that 
 plan we can be saved. Therefore our working must recognize, a. The 
 work of Christ, as Prophet, Priest and King. b. The work of the 
 Holy Ghost, c. The efficacy of all the means of grace, none of which 
 are to be neglected. 
 
 3. This working is not only to be directed to the proper end and 
 according to the proper plan, but it must be assiduous, unremitting 
 and laborious. 
 
 III. The encouragements. 
 
 The work is so great and we are so weak that, if left to ourselves, 
 we should fail and might despair. God has not left us comfortless. 
 
 1. The encouragement is that God can, does and will aid us. 2. 
 That this aid is not merely outward, giving us the means and oppor- 
 tunity, but inward and efficacious, giving us strength and will. 3. 
 There is, therefore, a divine concursus, a co-operation promised, analo- 
 gous to the working of God in nature and in those cases in which He 
 gave strength to the palsied or to the lame. 
 
 4. This divine co-operation is congruous to the nature of the soul, 
 though it is not sensible of it and does not feel coerced. 5. As it is 
 absolutely necessary, it should be sought and relied upon. 
 
WORK OUT YOUR OWN SALVATION. 135 
 
 LXXXIX. Work out your own salvation with Tear and trem- 
 bling. Phil. 2: 12. 
 
 [September 18lh, 1853.] 
 
 I. Salvation, the greatest of all blesssings, ivithout xohich everything else 
 is lost. 
 
 1. Deliverance from the punishment of sin. 
 
 2. Deliverance from its power. 
 
 3. The eternal enjoyment of God. 
 
 II. Work out your salvation, 
 
 1. Does not imply that we can merit it; 
 
 2. Nor that we can effect it ; 
 
 3. But that Ave have an important agency in its accomplishment. 
 As illustrations of such agency, we have the examples of Christ's 
 putting clay on the eyes of the blind man and telling him to wash in 
 the pool of Siloam; Naaman commanded to bathe in the Jordan, etc. 
 The sick may be assured of restoration, but they are exhorted to use 
 diligently the appointed means. 
 
 What is the work ? And how is it to be done ? 
 
 The work is obedience. 1. To the gospel. 2. To the prescribed 
 means of grace. 3. To all the commands of God. 
 
 How is the work to be done? With fear and trembling. This 
 implies, 
 
 1. The general, conscientious, and earnest desire to attain the object. 
 
 2. Apprehension of failure through neglect. 
 
 3. Conviction of the need of effort and labor. 
 
 It is opposed, 1. To indifference. 2. To security. 3. To antinomian 
 neglect. 
 
 III. TJte motive. — It is God which worketh in you both to will and 
 to do of his good pleasure, Phil. 2 : 13. We are not to despair, nor be 
 discouraged, because the work is so great. We have an Almighty 
 Helper. 1. God does assist men. 2. His assistance consists in or is 
 rendered by his working in us. 3. He works to Oiktiv xai to hepytiv 
 (to theleinkai toenergein). The former includes, a, right feelings ; b, 
 right determinations. The latter, right actions. He gives strength to 
 carry out our wishes and determinations. 
 
 Of this working of God it is taught, 1. That it is internal and not 
 merely outward and objective. 2. That it is efficacious. 3. That 
 it is sovereign and gracious. 
 
 Here as everywhere the divine and human are reproduced in their 
 true relation. 
 
 1. Both are indispensable. 
 
136 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 2. They are perfectly harmonious. 
 
 3. The human is subordinate and instrumental ; the divine, control- 
 ling and efficient. 
 
 XC. Regeneration. 
 
 [March 12th, 1854.] 
 
 I. The natural state of man. 
 
 1. It is a state of spiritual death. 
 
 2. As to the understanding, it is a state of blindness. 
 
 3. The affections are alienated from God and fixed on the creature. 
 
 4. The life or activity is devoted to things seen and temporal. 
 
 II. The translation from this state into a state of spiritual lifeis regene- 
 ration. 
 
 It is called in Scripture by different names, such as new birth, resur- 
 rection, new creation, change of heart. 
 With regard to this change, it is, 
 
 1. Not an outward one. 
 
 2. It is not a natural one. 
 
 3. It is not an essential one, or a change of essence. 
 
 4. But it is supernatural, both as to its nature and its origin. 
 
 5. It is not a mere change of purpose, or of opinion, or of feeling. 
 
 6. But it is the infusion of a new spiritual principle. 
 
 III. Its author is God. 
 
 It is a divine work. It is a work of power. 
 
 IV. The means of regeneration are the word and sacraments. 
 In what sense are they means ? 
 
 1. That without them the effect is not produced. 
 
 2. They are not efficient of themselves. 
 
 3. They are not uniformly successful. 
 
 4. It is with and by the word that God effects the change. Illustra- 
 tions : the healing of Naaman ; the clay on the eye of the blind. 
 
 V. The evidences of regeneration are of three hinds : 
 
 1. The nature of the exercises of the new life. Holy affections con- 
 tain in themselves the evidence of their own nature. 
 
 When sufficiently strong, there is no doubt entertained as to their 
 character. There is great difficulty, however, in arriving at a satisfac- 
 tory conclusion in this way. 
 
 a. Because these exercises are often weak. 
 
 b. Because it is so difficult to discriminate between gracious and 
 natural affections, e. g., sorrow for sin may be from fear, or it may be 
 a mere natural remorse, or it may be a spiritual apprehension. So our 
 love to God may be mere natural reverence and gratitude. Our regard 
 for Christ may be either natural or spiritual. So of faith. 
 
EVIDENCES OF REGENERATION. 137 
 
 c. Because the affections are not in exercise when submitted to ex- 
 amination. 
 
 No one can tell a good tree from a bad one by stripping off its bark, 
 and submitting its organism to the microscope. 
 
 2. The witness of the Spirit. 
 
 a. There is such a witness. 
 
 b. It is different from the exercise of filial or gracious affections. 
 
 c. It is not of the nature of a revelation. 
 
 d. But is the production of a confidence in our own acceptance pro- 
 duced by the immediate agency of the Spirit, the effects of which are 
 joy, peace, gratitude, love, obedience and devotion to the glory of God. 
 
 3. The third class of evidences is the effects produced. These are of 
 three kinds : 
 
 a. There is a kind of knowledge which is the fruit, and therefore the 
 evidence of regeneration. This knowledge is not speculative. It is 
 not intuitive, but it is spiritual discernment, a divine illumination 
 which includes (1) the apprehension of the truth whether concerning 
 sin, or ourselves, or Christ, or the plan of salvation, or the moral 
 law, or things unseen and eternal. (2.) The apprehension of the 
 excellence of all that God approves. "We see the glory of God, the 
 beauty of holiness, the evil of sin, the face of God in Christ. 
 
 b- There are affections which are the effects and evidence of regene- 
 ration. That is, we seek our happiness in new objects. "We prefer 
 God's service to the world. "We prefer Christians to other men. We 
 find the duties of religion a delight. 
 
 c. There is a new life consequent upon regeneration. There is a 
 worldly life, a scientific life, there is a philanthropic life, and there is a 
 religious life. That is, one whose object is not self, not the world or 
 creatures, but God. The definite fixed purpose is to glorify him. And 
 the whole outward life is devoted to his service and regulated by his 
 will. 
 
 XCI. Evidences of Regeneration. 
 
 [September 22c/, I860.] 
 
 I. What is Regeneration ? 
 
 1. It is not any outward reformation. 
 
 2. Nor any change of external state or relation. 
 
 3. Nor any change, though inward ; of belief. 
 
 4. Nor any change in the substance of the soul. 
 
 5. Nor any mere change in its acts or exercises. But a change of 
 nature, i. e., of that inward immanent disposition or spiritual state which 
 is back of all voluntary or conscious activity, and which, in the things 
 
138 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 of God, determines that activity. It is the change from spiritual death 
 to spiritual life. It is the work of the Spirit, and not of the subject of 
 it, or of one man on the soul of another operating through the reason, 
 conscience or the feelings. It is due to the immediate Almighty j)ower 
 of God, and therefore belongs to the class of supernatural events. 
 
 II. The question whether ive are regenerate or not, is a question whether 
 we are the children of God or the children of the devil, whether we are 
 alive or dead, whether we belong to the kingdom of darkness or the 
 kingdom of God's dear Son, whether we are saved or lost. Such being 
 the nature of the change, and such the interests involved, two things 
 would seem to follow. 
 
 1. That no man can rationally be indifferent to the question whether 
 he is regenerated or not. 
 
 2. That a change so radical and so great must reveal itself. It cannot 
 be a doubtful matter whether a man is alive or dead. Yet many true 
 children of God are in doubt, from one or the other of two causes. 
 
 1. The life though present is so feeble. It is often doubtful whether 
 a man in a swoon or cataleptic state is alive or not. 
 
 2. What is the more common cause, taking a wrong standard of 
 judgment, assuming the necessity of evidences which they do not find 
 in themselves. 
 
 III. What are then the evidences of regeneration f The negative side 
 of the question at least is clear. That is, there are certain things which 
 are clear evidence that we are not regenerated. 
 
 1. Infidelity, or the wilful rejection of the leading doctrines of 
 Scripture. 
 
 2. Conscious aversion to Christ, his ordinances, or his people. 
 
 3. The purpose carried out in our lives to make self the end and 
 rule of life, not only refusing to submit to the restraints of the law, but 
 the refusal to submit ourselves to Christ and to live for his glory. 
 
 The positive side is no less clear, at least as a matter of theory. 
 
 1. As regeneration is the work of the Spirit, as it consists in the 
 Holy Ghost entering the soul and there abiding as a principle of a new 
 life, it follows that evidence of his presence is the natural and inevi- 
 table effect of the presence of a source of light, of love, of power, of 
 holiness, peace and joy. 
 
 2. Hence, where the Spirit dwells there will be light. The soul will 
 see truth to be truth, to be excellent, lovely and divine. Especially will 
 it see the record concerning Jesus to be true, that he is the Son of God 
 and Saviour of the world. It will have love to God, to Christ, to the 
 Scriptures, to the Church, to the people of God. 
 
 3. There will be power to believe, to overcome the world, to conquer 
 sin, to obey God, to make his will the rule of our life and his glory its 
 end. 
 
CONFESSION OF CHRIST. 139 
 
 4. There will be peace and joy. Despair is inconsistent with 
 spiritual life. Doubt and despondency are hostile to it. The question 
 therefore "whether we are regenerated is not to be decided by a 
 metaphysical or microscopic examinatiou of our emotions or affec- 
 tions. The character of these from the mere revelation of consciousness 
 we cannot determine. But rather, 
 
 1st. From the general and habitual conformity of our mind to the 
 mind of God. 
 
 2d. From the habitual conviction that Jesus is the Son of God, 
 such a conviction as secures his being practically God to us. 
 
 3d. From the habitual purpose and endeavor to overcome all sin and 
 to live for Christ's service and in ; obedience to his will. 
 
 XCII. Confession of Christ. 
 
 [Jan. 23(7, 1854.] 
 
 I. Confession, i. e., 6/xoAoyeTv (Jiomologeui) is, — 1. To say the same 
 thing -with othei's. To agree with. 2. To promise. 3. To acknowledge, 
 to declare a person or thing to be what he or it really is. 
 
 II. To confess Christ is therefore to acknowledge him to be what he really 
 is and declares himself to be. 
 
 1. To be the Son of God. 
 
 2. To be God manifest in the flesh. 
 
 3. To be the Saviour of the world. 
 
 4. To be the Lord. 
 
 III. Nature of this confession. 
 
 1. It is not enough that we cherish the conviction in our hearts, or 
 confess it to ourselves or to God, to friends who agree with us. 
 
 2. It must be done publicly, or before men, friends and foes ; amid 
 good report and evil report ; when it brings reproach and danger, as 
 well as when it incurs no risk. 
 
 3. It must be with the mouth. It is not enough that men may infer 
 from our conduct that we are Christians. We must audibly declare it. 
 
 4. This must be done, a. In our ordinary intercourse, b. In the way 
 of God's appointment, i. e., by Baptism and the Lord's Supper. 
 
 5. It must be sincere. Not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, shall 
 enter into the kingdom of heaven. It is only when the outward act is 
 a revelation of the heart that it has any value. 
 
 IV. TJie advantages of confession. 
 
 1. It strengthens faith. Credo. 
 
 2. It is proof of regeneration, because it supposes the apprehension 
 of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. 
 
 3. It is an indispensable condition of salvation. How is this? 
 
140 CONVERSION — ENTRANCE UPON THE CHRISTIAN LIFE. 
 
 a. Because God requires it. b. Because not to confess is to deny. 
 c. Denial implies want of faith or want of devotion. 
 
 4. Christ will acknowledge those who acknowledge Him. He will 
 do it publicly, before the angels of God, with His mouth, and to our 
 eternal salvation. 
 
 V. The duty of confessing Christ. 
 
 1. It is not merely a commandment. 
 
 2. It is the highest moral duty to acknowledge the truth, and 
 especially to acknowledge God to be God. 
 
 3. It is the most direct means we can take to honor Christ, and to 
 bring others to acknowledge him. 
 
 Matt, x : 32, " Whosoever therefore shall confess me before men, 
 him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven." Luke 
 xii : 8, " Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shall the Son of 
 man also confess before the angels of God." Mark viii : 38, " Whoso- 
 ever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this 
 adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the Son of man be 
 ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father with the holy 
 angels." Rom. x : 9, 10, " If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the 
 Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him 
 from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth 
 unto righteousness ; and with the mouth confession is made unto salva- 
 tion." 2 Tim. ii : 12, " If we deny him, he will also deny us." 1 John 
 iv: 2, "Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the 
 flesh is of God." 1 John iv: 15, "Whosoever shall confess that Jesus 
 is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God." 
 
 XCIII. Lord, what wilt thon have me to do? 
 
 [January 18th, 1852.] 
 I. As an introduction, give an account and explanation of Paul's conver- 
 sion. II. The state of mind expressed by this prayer. 
 III. The cause of it. 
 I. Paul's conversion. 
 
 1. It was an improbable event. 
 
 2. It was a miraculous event, in its circumstances. 
 
 3. As such, it is a proof of the gospel. 
 
 a. Because no rational -solution, other than that he gives, can be 
 given for it. It was not a delusion. It was not a deception. 
 
 b. Because it proves Christ's resurrection, and thereby the whole 
 gospel. 
 
 c. Because it authenticates Paul's doctrine as a supernatural revela- 
 tion from Christ. 
 
LORD, WHAT WILT THOU HAVE ME TO DO? 141 
 
 4. Though miraculous in its circumstances, it was normal in its 
 essentials : 
 
 a. As to the nature of the change. 
 
 b. As to the means by which it is effected. 
 
 c. As to the evidences of its sincerity. 
 
 II. State oj mind expressed. 
 
 1. It included an entire abnegation of self. He sought not, a. his 
 own advancement, b. or his own enjoyment, c. or his own improve- 
 ment. 
 
 2. It included absolute submission to Christ's authority, a. Not his 
 own will ; b. nor that of friends, rulers, or the world ; c. but Christ 
 alone had authority to determine and direct his course. 
 
 3. It included entire consecration to the service of Christ, a. Readi- 
 ness to do his will. b. A willingness that he should determine not only 
 the service, but the field and the circumstances. 
 
 III. Means by which it was produced. It was the revelation of Christ. 
 
 1. The nature of this revelation. 
 
 a. It was external and adventitious. Yet this was not all, for he was 
 thus revealed to thousands. 
 
 b. It was a revelation to the reason. A rational conviction was pro- 
 duced. 
 
 c. It was a spiritual revelation, effected by his Spirit, and consisting 
 in spiritual manifestation. 
 
 2. The truth revealed was the Divinity of Christ. 
 
 a. Because called Lord. 
 
 b. Because, in Gal. i : 16, he says : " It pleased God to reveal his 
 Son in me." 
 
 c. Because of the analogy between this revelation and that in the 
 Mount of Transfiguration. 
 
 d. Because Paul makes conversion consist in this knowledge of Christ. 
 
 e. From its effects, which were an entire turning from self, an entire 
 submission to Christ, and entire devotion to him. 
 
 IV. Application. 
 
 1. Have we this state of mind ? 
 
 2. In order to have it, we must have Christ revealed to and in us as 
 Paul had. 
 
VI. 
 
 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, 
 AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 XCIV. If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature. 
 
 2 Cor. 5: 17- 
 
 [January 19th, 1862.] 
 
 Paul had been a proud, self-righteous, malignant, persecuting man, 
 hating Christ and Christians. He became just the opposite. That is, 
 he became a new creature. This is not, 1. A mere change of opinion 
 or of faith. 2. Nor of mode of life. 3. Nor of ecclesiastical connec- 
 tion ; but an inward, radical change of character ; a change of course 
 for the better, as xacvos (kainos) itself teaches, and as the nature of the 
 case demands. 
 
 The prominent points in this change, as presented in the context, are, 
 1. A change in his views of Christ. He once regarded him xard cdp/.a, 
 (kata sarka). He had no faith in him as the Messiah, as the Son of 
 God, or as his Saviour. He had no reverence for him even as a good 
 man, much less as a divine person. He had no love for him and no 
 zeal for his glory or for the advancement of his kingdom. 
 
 2. A change in his governing motives and in the object of his life. 
 He was selfish. He regarded his own happiness and interests as the 
 first and dearest object. The motive which governed him was the de- 
 sire to advance his own interests as connected with those of the nation 
 to which he belonged. The object of pursuit with him was worldly, a 
 worldly church, a theocratical kingdom which differed in nothing from 
 the kingdoms of this world, save that God was its ruler and the imme- 
 diate author of its security and grandeur. 
 
 From this state of mind he was so converted that, 1. His views of 
 Christ were changed. He came to regard him as God manifest in the 
 flesh, to reverence and love him supremely, and to desire above all 
 things his glory and the advancement of his kingdom. 
 
IF ANY MAN BE IN CHRIST, HE IS A NEW CREATURE. 143 
 
 2. His object now was not self. He no longer lived for himself but 
 for Christ. The motive which governed him was not self-love, but the 
 love of Christ, not to him, but his love to us. 
 
 This is a portraiture of conversion drawn by an inspired man. It 
 must be, therefore, correct. It is not individual, peculiar to one case. 
 It is declared to be general, i. e., designed to set forth what is the expe- 
 rience of every Christian. The converse of the proposition contained 
 in the text must be true. If a man is not a new creature, he is not in 
 Christ, and if not in Christ, he is none of his, has no part in his salva- 
 tion. How then, brethren, is it with us? Let us not deceive ourselves. 
 It is easy to say, Lord, Lord ; to profess his name ; his doctrines ; to live 
 so as to escape the discipline of the Church, and even the condemnation 
 of men. But are we new creatures ? Does the love of Christ constrain 
 us ? Is the governing motive of life with us, love for him ? and the 
 great object for which we live the glory of his name and the advance- 
 ment of his kingdom. 
 
 We may be amiable, just, benevolent, correct, devout, without being 
 Christians. The only evidence of our being in Christ is that we live 
 for him who died for us, and because he loved us and gave himself for 
 us. 
 
 Great things are said of those who are in Christ. 
 
 1. They are reconciled unto God. There is no condemnation to them. 
 
 2. They are the sons of God. 3. They are made in the righteous- 
 ness of God. 4. He is their wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and 
 redemption. 5. They are partakers of his life, of his kingdom and 
 glory. 6. They are new creatures. 
 
 Union with Christ therefore determines not only our relations, but 
 our subjective state, not only our relation to the law and justice of God, 
 and our external circumstances, but our inward character and life. 
 This of itself proves that being in Christ cannot be anything merely 
 formal or outward. Union with him must be of such a nature as to 
 account for all these wonderful and glorious effects. What then is it 
 to be in Christ ? 
 
 1. It is to be in him by covenant, to be of the number of those given 
 to him from eternity, for whom he assumed our nature, obeyed and 
 suffered, and thus satisfied in their behalf all the demands of justice. 
 Thus they are made righteous and heirs of his kingdom. 
 
 2. It is to be in him as a branch is in the vine, so that they are par- 
 takers of his life, i. e., of the Holy Spirit, who is the source of all life. 
 
 3. It is to be in him by faith, conscious of our covenant and spiritual 
 union. From the second flows our holiness, and from the third espe- 
 cially, our joy and peace. 
 
 The method of salvation, therefore, is not, 1. Reformation. 2. Nor 
 
144 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 merely turning unto God. 3. Nor turning from self-love to loving the 
 universe. 4. Nor making God our jwrtion. All these leave Christ out 
 of view. It is simply receiving Christ, becoming united to him, em- 
 bracing him. If we do this, then it is proof that we are in him by 
 covenant and by the indwelling of his Spirit. 
 
 We can do this as well as we can do anything else which is said to be 
 necessary, turning to God, making ourselves a new heart. It is all we 
 can do. "We must fall into the arms of Christ. If not willing to do 
 this, it is our own fault. If we do this, we are saved. 
 
 XCV. The Christian Race. 
 
 [March 29th, 1857.] 
 
 There are many forms in which the Bible teaches the doctrine that 
 the attainment of salvation is a difficult task. 
 
 1. It is directly asserted that few are saved; that the way is narrow 
 and the door strait ; that the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence ; 
 that the righteous scarcely are saved. 
 
 2. The comparison of a laborer. We are to work out our salvation. 
 We are compared to servants with whom the master is to reckon. 
 
 3. To soldiers engaged in a deadly struggle with numerous and 
 powerful enemies. 
 
 4. The Bible abounds with exhortations, warnings and directions, 
 implying the difficulty and the danger of the work. 
 
 5. We are compared to men called upon to run a race. 
 
 I. The main thing designed to be inculcated by all these modes of in- 
 struction is the necessity of exertion and effort in order to salvation. 
 
 If a laborer sits idle all the day, his work will not be done and he 
 will lose his reward. 
 
 If a soldier neglects to watch or refuses to fight, his enemy has him 
 in his power. 
 
 If a man called to run a race saunters along and puts forth no effort, 
 he will not win the prize. And just as surely, if we take religion thus 
 easy and make no strenuous exertion, we shall fail of eternal life. 
 
 II. The special truths meant to be taught by this figure of a race are 
 
 1. That we must renounce our sins. The man who ran a race divest- 
 ed himself of all encumbrances, his flowing robes. He laid aside every 
 weight. So we must lay aside our own sin which is a clog, and which 
 easily besets us. It gets in our way. What fetters would be to a run- 
 ner, sin is to the Christian. It must be laid aside. It not only puts 
 us to disadvantage and makes the race more difficult, but it renders 
 success impossible. We must choose between giving up sin and 
 giving up the race. 
 
JUSTIFICATION BY FAITH. 145 
 
 2. The necessity of self-denial. This includes a great deal more than 
 casting off sin. It includes self-control. The refusal to indulge in any 
 thing however lawful, which under the circumstances may be injuri- 
 ous. The subjugation of the appetites of the body, the affections of the 
 heart, the habits of the life to the strict demands of duty and the exi- 
 gencies of the case. This is illustrated by the apostle when he refers to 
 the discipline of the combatants in the Grecian games. 
 
 3. The necessity of perseverance to the end ; the exertion must be kept 
 up to the last. What would it avail that a man should run one-half 
 or two-thirds of the course and then give up? His failure would be as 
 complete and as ignominious as though he had never started. This is 
 the case with multitudes. " Ye did run well," says the apostle, " who 
 did hinder you ?" 
 
 4. The necessity of fixedness of purpose and of aim. A runner must 
 keep the goal in view. He must go directly towards it. He must not 
 turn aside for any thing, however alluring or however important. If 
 he does he will certainly fail. So, brethren, we must run our race as 
 our great business to which every thing is subordinate. We must look 
 away from the attractions of the world. It is not the question whether 
 they are right or wrong, but whether they further or hinder us in our 
 Christian race. We must look to Jesus, a. As our example, b. As the 
 giver of strength, c. As himself our exceeding great reward. 
 
 III. The encouragement* are jiroportioned to the difficulties of the 
 race. 
 
 The reward is infinite. The evil of failure is infinite. A defeated 
 combatant slinks away from notice, mortified, disgraced, unhappy, but 
 what were his sufferings compared to what we must endure. We shall 
 be banished from God and Christ and all holy beings, and consigned to 
 outer darkness forever and ever. 
 
 XCVI. Justification by faith. 
 
 {February 10th, 1SG7.] 
 
 The relation of God to fallen men. God is holy, man is polluted. 
 God is just, man is guilty. God is infinite in all his attributes. His 
 acts, or all his manifestations, in relation to his creatures are deter- 
 mined by his nature. He can no more act contrary to his holiness and 
 justice than coutrary to his reason. He, therefore, as holy repudiates 
 the unholy, and as just he condemns the guilty. His nature is opposed 
 to them. He is to them from his nature a consuming fire. There is 
 nothing in the nature of God to render it necessary that he should save 
 sinners. Not in his infinite love, for he has allowed the angels to perish 
 without redemption. That God can pardon the guilty, that he can 
 10 
 
146 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 restore the unholy to his favor, cannot be learned, therefore, from any 
 knowledge we have of his nature ; nor from any thing which we find 
 revealed in ourselves. Much less is the fact that he will receive and 
 pardon sinners, a matter of human discovery or knowledge, but purely 
 of supernatural revelation. 
 
 1. It was revealed simply that God could and would receive and 
 pardon the guilty. 
 
 2. The method was perhaps made known from the beginning, so far, 
 at least, as it was to be, a. In a way consistent with the character of 
 God. b. And, therefore, in such a way as would secure satisfaction to 
 justice ; e. That this satisfaction was to be rendered for us, not by us. 
 In the course of time all this was more clearly made known as it is now 
 in the gospel. 
 
 1. That the eternal Son of God assumed our nature. 2. That he 
 took our place. 3. That he fulfilled all righteousness in our behalf, 
 satisfying both the justice and the law of God. 4. That this righteous- 
 ness is freely offered to all who will receive and trust in it. 5. That 
 those who do thus believe are justified, i. e., it is declared that so far as 
 they are concerned, justice is satisfied, and they are restored to the 
 favor of God. 
 
 The effects of this justification are declared to be, 1. Peace with 
 God and peace of conscience. 2. Freedom of access to God. 3. The 
 enjoyment of his favor and gift of the Spirit. This secures sanctifica- 
 tion. 4. Security from the accusation of the law, from the j)ower of 
 Satan, from apostacy, from any cause of evil. 5. Participation with 
 Christ in all the benefits of his redemption. We become the sons of 
 God, and if sons, then heirs. 
 
 Justification and sanctification are therefore inseparably connected. 
 And the objection that this doctrine leads to licentiousness is declared 
 by the apostle to be self-contradictory. It proceeds on an entire mis- 
 take of our relation to Christ, through which our justification is secured. 
 We are justified by his righteousness only because we are united to him, 
 but if united to him, we are partakers of his life ; and if partakers of 
 his life, we live as he lives. It is impossible, therefore, that any unholy 
 person, i. e., any one who determines to live in sin, or who does not 
 strive to die unto sin and to live unto God, can have any scriptural 
 hope of justification. God justifies only the members of Christ's body. 
 Their sanctification is not the ground, but it is the evidence and effect 
 of it. 
 
 This doctrine has been the corner-stone of the Church in all ages. 
 It stands opposed, 
 
 1. To the rationalistic and Pelagian doctrine that men are justified 
 by their own moral character. 
 
SANCTIFIED BY FAITH THAT IS IN ME. 147 
 
 2. To the doctrine that they are justified in virtue of the works doue 
 under the power of the Spirit or from a renewed heart. 
 
 3. To the doctrine that we are justified by obedience to the demands 
 of the gospel as a lower rule of duty. 
 
 4. To the doctrine that justification is a subjective change in the 
 man himself. All these views are inconsistent with Scripture, and 
 effectually destroy the grounds of the sinner's hope, and are unfriendly 
 to morals and holy living. 
 
 XCVII. Sanctified by faith that is in me.— Acts 26 : 18. 
 [April 1th, 1867.] 
 
 In this verse the words " by faith " do not qualify the preceding 
 clause, but indicate the means by which the inheritance among the 
 sanctified is to be obtained. Nevertheless as we are sanctified by faith, 
 and as that is the subject intended for consideration, it may be best to 
 consider the passage as teaching that doctrine. 1. What is sanctifica- 
 tion? 2. How it is by faith. This latter includes two points: first, 
 what is here meant by faith ; and, second, how sanctification is by faith, 
 
 I. Sanctification morally, is cleansing, a cleansing from sin. And as 
 sin includes guilt and pollution, sanctification includes both. The 
 sanctified are those whose sins are pardoned, and whose souls are 
 renewed. 
 
 Sanctification, therefore, includes far more than moral reformation. 
 It includes the removal of guilt by expiation, or satisfaction of 
 justice, and the renovation of the whole soul after the image of God. 
 It is a radical change of nature, involving the death or crucifixion of 
 the old man and the putting on the new man, which is renewed after 
 the image of God, in knowledge, righteousness and holiness. 
 
 II. The faith here intended is not 1. A mere belief that God is, 
 that we are his creatures, dependent upon him, and accountable to him. 
 It is not faith in the great principles of religion and morals. 2. Neither 
 is it simply faith in the Scriptures. 3. Nor faith in the fact that Jesus 
 is the Messiah. But it is, 1. Faith of which Christ is the specific object. 
 2. Which includes belief of the record which God has given of his Son, 
 viz. : that he is all that he is set forth in the Scriptures as being, God 
 manifest in the flesh, the Saviour of men, the prophet, priest and king 
 of his people. And this faith is not a mere conviction of the under- 
 standing, not a speculative, heretical or moral faith, but a conviction 
 founded on the demonstration of the Spirit. 3. It is not only this 
 assent to the truth but confidence in Christ, reliance upon him as a 
 teacher, as an atoning priest, and as an Almighty ruler, full of grace 
 and truth. 
 
148 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 III. This faith sanctifies — i. e. , it secures deliverance or cleansing 
 from sin. How this is, so far as the guilt of sin is concerned is fa- 
 miliar to all. The forgiveness of sin and imputation of Christ's 
 righteousness are promised to all who thus believe. The law demands 
 perfect obedience and satisfaction of justice. This Christ has rendered. 
 Those who renounce their own righteousness and believe that Christ 
 has made a full satisfaction in their stead, and put their trust in what 
 he has done, are immediately absolved from all guilt and accepted as 
 righteous in the sight of God. Thus they are cleansed from guilt by 
 faith in Christ. 
 
 As to the relation of faith to the spiritual cleansing of the soul from 
 the presence and power of sin, the Bible teaches, 
 
 1. That the favor of God is the source of spiritual life. So long, 
 therefore, as men are under the law and consequently under the curse, 
 they must be under the power of sin. 
 
 2. When redeemed from the law and restored to the favor of God, 
 they are immediately brought under the influence of his love and 
 fellowship. When a man is condemned and confined to a dungeon, he 
 is in darkness and misery. When pardoned and brought out into the 
 light, he is brought under all the influences which are essential to his 
 physical well-being. So it is with those who are translated from the 
 kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God's dear Son. 
 
 3. The effect of faith is union with Christ. The effect of union 
 with Christ is the participation of his life and of his Spirit. We are in 
 him as the branch is in the vine. And this is the indispensable condi- 
 tion of holiness. And not only the condition, but the cause or source 
 of holiness. 
 
 This is one of a series of Scripture representations on this subject. 
 There is another, very different, although consistent. What has been 
 said relates, so to speak, to the passive effects of faith, i. e., to the 
 effects produced upon us on the condition of faith. If we believe, we 
 are justified, restored to God's favor, receive his Spirit, are united to 
 Christ, and he dwells in us. But the Bible also presents another view 
 of the subject, or, so to speak, the active effects of faith; how it acts 
 in promoting our sanctification. 
 
 1. Faith is spiritual knowledge, or includes spiritual discernment. 
 The effect of spiritual discernment is holy affections. 2. Faith is the 
 evidence of things not seen. It brings us under the influence of the 
 things unseen and eternal. It raises us above the world and makes us 
 to walk with God aad live in heaven, and therefore renders us spi- 
 ritually-minded. 
 
 3. It is a shield by which we quench the fiery darts of Satan. 
 
 4. By faith we maintain constant intercourse with the Lord Jesus ; 
 
THEY THAT ARE CHRIST'S HAVE CRUCIFIED THE FLESH. 149 
 
 seek his aid, his direction, the supply of his grace. "We subdue sin by 
 these acts, and call into exercise love, patience, meekness and all other 
 holy affections. 
 
 XI VIII. They that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with 
 
 the afiectious and lusts.-Gal. 5 : 24. 
 
 [Nov. lltk, 1856.] 
 
 I. They who are Christ's. 1. Those who belong to Christ, who are 
 really his, the subjects of his redemption. 2. Those who are his people, 
 his sheep, the members of his body. 
 
 II. They have crucified the flesh, i. e., they entirely, finally, and effect- 
 ually (though not perfectly) died to sin. They have renounced it, 
 determined not to cherish or obey it. This is a change which they not 
 merely desired or professed or hoped, but which they had experienced. 
 The chapter treats of the principle of evil in man and of the counter 
 principle of spiritual life. The works of the flesh and of the Spirit 
 are enumerated. And the Apostle asserts that they who are Christ's, 
 and they only, are delivered from the dominion of evil, and are under 
 the control of the Spirit. No one therefore who is not free, of whom 
 this is nut true, has a right to regard himself as a Christian. 
 
 By flesh is meant our corrupt nature. It is the root of which evil 
 passions and desires are the fruit. The Scriptures constantly recognize 
 the existence and power of a principle of evil in our nature which is 
 the cause or source of all conscious or active manifestations of sin. 
 
 III. The truth asserted is therefore the freedom of believers from the 
 dominion of sin, and their being under the control of the Spirit of God. 
 But why is this? 
 
 This is also taught in these words, as it is more clearly and fully else- 
 where. 
 
 1. It is because the design of Christ's death was to destroy the works 
 of darkness, to redeem his people from their sins, to bring them to God, 
 to sanctify them as a peculiar people. Such being the design of his 
 death, it fails of its object, unless this deliverance be actually accom- 
 plished in those that are his. 
 
 2. Because in virtue of the union between Christ and his people, 
 his death was their death. His death satisfied the demands of the law, 
 freed his people from condemnation, and restored them to the favor of 
 God. The Scriptures teach that those under the law are under con- 
 demnation, i. e., under the wrath and curse of God, and do nothing but 
 sin, because his favor is the life of the soul. The source of all holim ss 
 as well as of all happiness. Those therefore who are Christ's arc being 
 restored to the favor and fellowship of God, and arc brought under his 
 life-<rivin^ influence. 
 
150 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 3. Because such is the nature of the uniou in question, those who 
 are Christ's are partakers of his life. It is not a mere external or 
 federal union, nor a union of sentiment and feeling, but such a union as 
 exists between the branches and the vine, the members and the head of 
 the body. As therefore the members of the body partake of the life 
 of the head and cease to be members as soon as this ceases to be the 
 case, so they are Christ's, that partake of his life. They are not his mem- 
 bers, they are not his unless this be the case. 
 
 It is only saying the same thing in other words to say that the Holy 
 Ghost is given to all who are in Christ, to effect this deliverance from 
 the power of sin. The Spirit descends from Christ to us, and Christ 
 dwells or lives in us by the Spirit. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The folly of those who profess to be Christians and hope that they 
 are so, if they are servants of sin. That is, if in point of fact they are 
 not delivered from its reigning power. They must not only desire and 
 strive against it, but they must more and more overcome it. 
 
 2. The obligation which rests on us to live agreeably to our relation 
 to Christ. If we live in the Spirit, let us walk in the Spirit. 
 
 3. The unspeakable blessing of being Christ's. The duty of love, 
 gratitude and devotion to him, and of endeavoring to bring others to 
 this life-giving Saviour. 
 
 XCIX. Mortify the deeds of the hod y. 
 
 [Nov. 17th, year not given.'] 
 
 In the natural man there is but one principle of life. In the re- 
 newed man there are two principles. These in Scripture are called 
 flesh and spirit ; the law of the mind and the law of the members, the 
 new and the old man. 
 
 By principle is not meant any act or purpose or state of conscious 
 feeling. It is something which is the source of acts, purposes and feel- 
 ings, and which determines their character. It is a law in the sense of 
 an abiding force. 
 
 The natural man is under the dominion of the flesh, i. e., his nature 
 as it is since the fall. He can be under the dominion of nothing else, 
 for there is nothing else in him. The word does not designate the 
 sensual as opposed to the rational, the social or the moral principles 
 of his nature, but it includes them all, as they exist since the fall. The 
 work of regeneration is the production of a new nature, or a new prin- 
 ciple of life, not to the exclusion or immediate destruction of the old, but 
 in juxtaposition or co-existence with it. In the Scriptures this new prin- 
 
MORTIFY THE DEEDS OF THE BODY. 151 
 
 ciple is sometimes represented as something immanent in the mind, as 
 when it is called a law, or grace (habitual). .Sometimes it is said to be 
 the Holy Spirit as dwelling in us. These modes of representation dif- 
 fer only in form. The Holy Spirit is the source of this new life, and 
 he is its source, not merely by a transient act, as in the creation of a 
 rational creature, but as his abiding presence is the cause and condition 
 of this new principle of life. So that it is one and the same thing 
 whether we say the one principle contends against the other, or whether 
 we say that the antagonistic forces are, on the one side, the flesh or 
 corrupt human nature, and on the other the Spirit of God. 
 
 A\ Tien these principles exist, as they are antagonistic, the consequence 
 is strife. 1. This strife is necessary or unavoidable. 2. It is deadly. 
 It must be carried on until one or the other is destroyed. 3. If the 
 flesh triumphs the result is death. If the Spirit triumphs the result is 
 life. By death is meant all that is included under the categories of 
 spiritual and eternal death ; and by life all that is included under those 
 of spiritual and eternal life. 
 
 In Scripture, we are sometimes represented as the spectators of this 
 conflict ; we are the prize for which the combatants contend ; the one 
 striving for our perdition, the other for our salvation. More frequently 
 we are represented as the combatants. The battle-field is not around 
 us but within us. The opposing forces are the conflicting principles of 
 our own nature as renewed. 
 
 Now it is implied in all this, 1. Not only that we are deeply inter- 
 ested in the issue of this struggle, but, 2. That we must take an active 
 part in it. We must take sides with the one or with the other party. 
 "We cannot be neutral ; Ave cannot be inactive ; we cannot change from 
 one side to the other. If we take either of these courses Ave perish. 
 Our only safety is in taking the side of the Spirit. Unless Ave are 
 successful in actually slaying, putting to death the evil principle, Ave 
 shall perish eternally. 
 
 I. How is this to be done? 
 
 It is by mortifying the deeds of the body. The principle itself is 
 beyond our reach. So far as we are concerned, our business is with its 
 acts. No plant can live unless it is alloAA r ed to grow. If Avhat reveals 
 itself abo\ r e ground be cut down as often as it appears, the root itself 
 will die. This with noxious weeds is often a tedious process, but if per- 
 severed in, it must finally succeed. So with the old man, or the prin- 
 ciple of sin. If its acts, or actings are prevented or destroyed, the 
 principle itself will grow Aveaker and Aveaker, until it finally dies. 
 
 II. It is to be accomplished, 
 
 1. By the use of all rational means. That is, by those means which 
 human Avisdom and experience suggest. As for example, a. The deter- 
 
152 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGED. 
 
 urination not to allow any such exercise to abide in the mind. b. By 
 constant "watchfulness against their manifestation, c. By carefully 
 avoiding the occasions for calling them forth, d. By keeping the 
 body under, i. e., by withholding all aliment to the principle of evil. 
 This is the opposite of pampering the body and our evil passions. 
 
 But these means are all inefficient. They are necessary as subsidiary 
 means and methods, but are of themselves powerless. And therefore, 
 
 2. It is by the Spirit. This means, 
 
 a. By the strength derived from the Spirit. 
 
 b. By the continued indwelling and co-operation of the Spirit with 
 the feeble spiritual principles in our hearts. 
 
 c. By the use of all those means which the Spirit has ordained as the 
 channels of his divine influence ; faith in Christ, the word, sacraments 
 and prayer. 
 
 C Iiiving by Faith. 
 {Feb. 16th, 1862.] 
 
 I. What is faith ? There are two senses of the term which it is at 
 least convenient to distinguish : a principle or state of mind, and an act. 
 When it is defined as the evidence of things not seen, etc., or when used 
 as antithetical to sight, it is the former. When we are commanded to 
 believe, it is an act which we are required to put forth. These two 
 things run into each other. When we trust, we perform an act, and 
 Ave call into exercise an abiding principle. So when we believe in God 
 or Christ, it is not merely a transient act, but an abiding principle 
 which is called into exercise. 
 
 II. Living by faith. 
 
 Life includes all our activity as rational, moral and religious beings. 
 Living by faith is to have our whole activity, inward and outward, per- 
 manently and characteristically determined by faith. It matters not 
 whether we take this to mean by the objects of faith, or by the principle 
 of faith. For the conscious exercise of the principle is on the objects. 
 
 All the things which call forth, regulate and determine our activity, 
 our acts inward and outward, may be divided into two classes: objects 
 of sight and objects of faith. The former includes all that we know of 
 ourselves, i. e., the knowledge of which we attain by the exercise of our 
 own powers, and the conviction of the reality and truth of which rests 
 on sense or reason ; the latter includes all we know, only because it 
 has been supernaturally revealed to us, and our conviction of whose 
 truth and reality rests on the authority of God. 
 
 It is true that these two classes of objects are not entirely distinct. 
 They overlap each other. There are some things which we know of 
 ourselves which God has revealed. So that the same object may be 
 an object of faith, and an object of knowledge. But, 1. This is true 
 
LIVING BY FAITH. 153 
 
 only of some of the objects of faith. 2. What is known i.s, only imper- 
 fectly known, compared to what is revealed. 
 
 3. The real practical conviction which controls the life is not that 
 which rests on knowledge, but that which rests on testimony. 
 
 Under the head of the objects of sight, therefore, fall, 1. All the 
 objects of sense, all things material. 2. All the truths of science. 3. 
 All the truths of philosophy. The negative fact with regard to Christians 
 is, that their life is not determined and controlled by this class of objects. 
 They are not the supreme objects of their attention, desire or pursuit. 
 Under the head of objects of faith fall all those truths which have been 
 supernaturally revealed. They are called in Scripture the things not 
 seen, the things of God, the things of the Spirit. They embrace all 
 the great truths of Theology, Anthropology, Soteriology, Eschatology, 
 which are presented in the Scriptures, and our knowledge and convic- 
 tion of which rests on the testimony of God. That testimony is not 
 merely objective, not external as by human inspired lips, nor by mir- 
 acles, but inwardly by the Spirit, which reveals the nature as well as 
 the reality of these truths. Hence these things do and must control 
 the life of the believer. They have a governing power over him. They 
 command his attention, his affections, and they call forth his efforts. 
 
 This is the comprehensive sense of a life of faith. And wc are com- 
 manded thus to live, and to do this we must, 1. Abstract ourselves 
 from all undue, abnormal converse with the things of sight. "We must 
 not devote ourselves to them beyond what is necessary or what is due 
 to their real, though subordinate importance. 2. We must keep our 
 minds and hearts in contact with things unseen, the objects of faith, 
 that they may exert their due influence on us. 3. Seek by prayer and 
 the use of all appointed means the aid and fellowship of God's Spirit. 
 
 The Scriptures, however, speak of living by faith in another sense. 
 We are said to live by faith of the Son of God. This- means that our 
 whole religious life is sustained, guided and controlled by faith in the 
 Lord Jesus. That is, by believing what the Scriptures have revealed, 
 1. concerning his person ; 2. concerning his relation to us ; 3. con- 
 cerning his work for us. This is the form under which, and the means 
 by which the more general life of faith is maintained. It is vain to be 
 religious in the general, to have faith in the general truths of Scripture, 
 unless wc have this specific life of faith in Christ. He is our life. 
 
 When a blind man is led by the hand, he walks by faith, not by 
 sight. This is not a less safe mode of walking, not a less confident one, 
 but it is a blind, dependent one. So a man is who is guided in a 
 strange land. Thus the believer who is led by the hand of God into 
 the knowledge of truth, the way of duty, the journey of life, and the 
 path to heaven. He submits to be blindly led. 
 
154 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 CI. Walking with God. 
 
 [Jan. 7th, 1855.] 
 
 1. What is it? 
 
 Walking with any one is a familiar Scripture phrase for fellowship 
 or communion. Walking with God, therefore, is habitual communion 
 with him. 1. This includes a sense of his presence, a belief that he is, 
 that he notices us, and is cognizant of our state and acts. 
 
 2. A sense of his favor, a conviction that he is reconciled to us, and 
 that he loves us. 
 
 3. A continued reference to him in our inward and outward conduct ; 
 an outgoing of the heart and thoughts towards him in prayer, thanks- 
 giving, love, reverence and confidence ; and the consequent desire 
 and effort to accommodate ourselves to his will, and to jDlease him. 
 
 4. The believing reception of his communications to us. God dwells 
 with his people. He manifests himself to them as he does not unto the 
 world. He reveals to them his glory. He sheds abroad his love in 
 their hearts. He by his Sjfirit brings his word and promises to mind, 
 and thus maintains a constant intercourse between himself and the souls 
 in whom he dwells. 
 
 II. The necessary conditions of thus walking with God are 
 
 1. First of all, reconciliation through the blood of Christ. Men are 
 under God's wrath and curse. There can be no friendly intercourse 
 until they are reconciled. And there is no reconciliation but through 
 the blood of Christ. 
 
 2. Regeneration and the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. Without 
 holiness no man can see or have fellowship with God. Unless, there- 
 fore, we be renewed in the temper of our minds, so as to desire and 
 delight in God, we can have no fellowship with him. 
 
 3. Keeping the conscience free from guilt, and the mind from pollu- 
 tion. God will not come into a heart in which unholy affections are 
 deliberately cherished. Pride, malice, envy, jealousy and all unclean- 
 ness must be banished, and the graces of the Spirit kept in lively ex- 
 ercise, in the use of all the appointed means of grace, if we would 
 walk with God. 
 
 III. The advantages of walking with God are 
 
 1. That it purifies and elevates the soul. It tends to depress and 
 weaken, and to strengthen all the principles of grace. It makes us 
 like God. 
 
 2. It is the source of peace, it is the life of the soul, the highest form 
 of its activity, and the perennial source of blessedness. It is indepen- 
 dent of all external circumstances. It may be enjoyed in solitude, in 
 sickness, in poverty. It satisfies and fills the soul, and renders it blessed, 
 
DYING UNTO SIN, AND LIVING UNTO RIGHTEOUSNESS. 155 
 
 so that no other good is desired. " Whom have I in heaven but thee, 
 iiiid there is none on earth that I desire beside thee." 
 
 3. It gives strength to do, to resist temptation, to bear trials and suf- 
 ferings. It gives us power for good over our fellow-men to a greater 
 extent than anything else. It cannot be imitated or feigned or as- 
 sumed, any more than a cold body can appear hot. The power ema- 
 nates from the reality, not from the semblance. A painted ilame gives 
 HO heat. 
 
 REMARKS. 
 
 1. This walking with God is not inconsistent with activity in out- 
 ward duties. It does not require monastic seclusion. 2. It is abso- 
 lutely necessary in order to prevent outward duties and forms of 
 activity in religious works degenerating into mere heartless formality 
 or worldly business. A man may conduct missions as he would con- 
 duct a mercantile enterprise. 
 
 €11. Dying unto Sin, and Living unto Righteousness. 
 
 {September 10th, 1870.] 
 
 So far as we know, the redemption of man, i. e., delivering him from 
 the guilt and power of sin — is the greatest Avork in the history of the uni- 
 verse — the greatest as a manifestation of the glory of God. 
 
 It is greatest also as to the difficulties to be surmounted. These 
 difficulties were objective and subjective, i. c, those outside of man and 
 subject of redemption, and those arising from the natural state of man. 
 
 The objective — From the justice of God — from his holiness — from his 
 benevolence. 
 
 The subjective — i. e., the destruction of the evil principle aud the con- 
 trol of the good principle. 
 
 The Bible teaches concerning this, 
 
 1. That it is a continuous process — not like justification. 
 
 2. It is a difficult process. It is a work — it is a conflict — a race — a 
 dying — a long and painful process. A man in a fever or in con- 
 sumption is often months and months in dying. So the believer is not 
 months but years and years in dying to sin ; i. e., in becoming free 
 from its influence, as those in their graves are dead to the world. 
 
 . 3. This is our work. We must repent, and believe. It is Ave that 
 must renounce the world, the flesh and the devil. No man wins a 
 battle or a race without exertion, neither does he gain the victory 
 over an enemy sitting still. He has his part to do in working out sal- 
 vation, etc. 
 
 4. It is a supernatural work. 
 
 This means, a. That it is not a process of moral culture, b. It is a 
 
156 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 work for which the power and ability comes from above, c. It is a 
 work carried on by supernatural means, as taught in Eph. vi. 
 
 5. It is by faith. We are sanctified by faith. How ? a. By ac- 
 cepting Christ as reconciling us to God. b. By believing in the love 
 of God. c. By deriving our strength from Him. d. By continually 
 looking to Him. 
 
 6. It is an absolutely necessary work. 
 
 CIII. Living nope through the resurrection of Christ. 
 
 1 Pet. 1: 3 . 
 
 [Sept. 16th, 1855.] 
 It is not easy to put ourselves iu the place of the apostles. As Jews 
 their knowledge of a future state was imperfect. Their conceptions 
 of Christ's kingdom, earthly. Their hopes bounded very much to what 
 was to be expected from the Messiah in this world. His death dis- 
 appointed and confounded them, etc. His resurrection introduced a 
 new era. 
 
 1. It proved the fact of a heavenly future state, and far more clearly 
 than Scripture or reason had before revealed it. 
 
 2. It revealed the nature of that state, or of Christ's kingdom. It 
 proved that it was not of this world. That it was not to consist of 
 earthly advantages. It was future — in the unseen world. It was dis- 
 covered to be an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, that faded not 
 away, and one reserved in heaven. 
 
 3. It not only revealed the nature of that heavenly state, but it 
 produced the hope of attaining it. It imparted the assurance that it was 
 reserved in heaven for us. 
 
 It did this, a. Because it was a tangible, palpable proof of its exist- 
 ence. 
 
 b. Because it proved Christ to be the Son of God, and authenticated 
 all his claims and all his teachings. 
 
 c. Because it was the public acknowledgment, on the part of God, 
 that his mediatorial work was accepted ; that his sacrifice was sufficient, 
 and therefore that God was reconciled. Our debt was paid, our ransom 
 was accepted. The price of the inheritance was paid. 
 
 The apostles could not doubt the fact of the resurrection, and there- 
 fore they could not doubt what the resurrection proved to be true. 
 
 1. They could not doubt the resurrection, because they had seen, felt, 
 looked upon and handled the Son of God after he had risen from the 
 dead. They had seen him repeatedly and under circumstances which 
 forbade the idea of delusion. 
 
 2. Because he had himself foretold his resurrection, as they now came 
 to see, or, 
 
NOW ABIDETII FAITII, nOPE, CnARITY. 157 
 
 3. Because the resurrection explained what they before could not 
 understand. 
 
 4. Because God bore continual testimony to the fact by the gift and 
 influences of his Spirit ; by signs and wonders and divers miracles, which 
 they themselves were enabled to work. 
 
 The hope of heaven, therefore, founded on the resurrection, was a 
 lively hope, £Xm<; ^uxra, a living hope. This means : 
 
 1. An animating vigorous, active hope; not a dull, lifeless, lethargic 
 dubious expectation — such as w T as begot by reason, or even by the ob- 
 scurer revelations of the Old Testament, and, 
 
 2. An abiding hope, as opposed to a fitful hope, interchanging with 
 doubt and fear ; and what the resurrection was to the apostles, it is to 
 us. 
 
 1. The evidence in proof of its occurrence has not diminished, but 
 rather increased. It is as certain to us as it was to them. 
 
 2. Secondly, what it proved to them it proves also to us. 
 
 3. And, therefore, the hope it begot in them, it should also beget in 
 us. 
 
 The effect which this hope should produce is : 
 
 1. A patient endurance of all present trials ; a contented, happy 
 spirit. 
 
 2. An earnest desire and longing for the coming of Christ, when this 
 salvation shall be revealed, and, 
 
 3. Heavenly-mindedness — negatively freedom from worldly-minded- 
 Bess — and positively a pure, elevated, spiritual frame, arising from the 
 expectation of such an inheritance. 
 
 CIV. Now abideth Faith, Hope, Charity ; hut the greatest of 
 these is Charity. 1 Cor. 13; 12. 
 
 [Jan. 26th, 1862.] 
 
 The design of this chapter is to show the superiority of graces to gifts ; 
 of what determines the inward character and assimilates it to that of 
 God, to what merely elevates the powers of man. The apostle teaches 
 that a man may have the highest intellectual abilities, the largest stores 
 of knowledge, and the greatest amount of power, and yet be a repro- 
 bate. Therefore the knowledge of the truth; the ability to present 
 and enforce it, will avail us nothing, without inward piety. As the 
 Corinthians coveted those gifts which most attracted the admiration of 
 men, as the gifts of tongues, and of miracles — so now we are apt to 
 covet eloquence, intellectual ability and knowledge, things which in 
 our day attract admiration, and secure popular favor. What Paul 
 taught the Corinthians, he teaches US. lie teaches us: 
 
158 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 1. That all gifts, however great, valuable in themselves, without love 
 are of no avail. They will not sanctify or save our souls. 
 
 2. That we should not seek ourselves, our own exaltation, nor covet 
 o-ifts which tend to that result, but should seek the good of others and 
 gifts by which we may edify one another. 
 
 The apostle classifies spiritual gifts on three different principles. 1. 
 Their relation to our own inward character. He teaches that those 
 which involve moral and religious excellence are immeasurably above 
 those.wb.ich imply intellectual superiority and power. 2. Those which are 
 permanent are more important than those which are temporary. 3. 
 Those which are useful, are, in that point of view, the greater. 
 
 In other words he divides them, 1. As to their effect on the character. 
 Some have no effect in rendering men better, as the gifts of tongues, of 
 miracles, and prophecy. Love, however, has in it all that is morally 
 and spiritually good, as a man may have the former and yet be noth- 
 ing without love. 
 
 2. As to their permanency. Some have relation to our present state 
 alone, as tongues, miracles, prophecy (or knowledge), others as, faith, 
 hope and charity, are permanent. Not only as lasting through all 
 ages of the Church, while miraculous gifts were soon to cease, but as 
 abiding forever. 
 
 3. As to their relative usefulness. Prophesying was better than 
 speaking with tongues ; and love is better than either faith or hope. 
 The latter relate to ourselves ; the former to others. As he that spake 
 with tongues edified himself, while he that prophesied edified others, 
 therefore says Paul, Greater is he that prophesieth than he that speak- 
 eth with tongues ; so in like manner love as tending to the good of others 
 is greater than faith and hope, which are purely subjective and perso- 
 nal in their effects. 
 
 Three classes of gifts. 
 
 1. Those which do not determine the religious character, as distin- 
 guished from those which do. Tongues, prophecy, gifts of miracles be- 
 long to the former ; love to the latter. 
 
 2. Those which pertain to the present state of things and those 
 which are permanent. 
 
 3. Those which edify ourselves and those which edify others. 
 Judged by the first principle — love is immeasurably superior to intel- 
 lectual gifts. 
 
 Judged by the second, the same result. 
 Judged by the third, love superior even to faith and hope. 
 The Corinthians sought those who exalted themselves. Paul teaches 
 them, 1. That ail intellectual gifts are worthless Avithout love. 
 2. That they should not seek themselves, but the good of others. 
 
UNBELIEF (OR DOUBTS) IN BELIEVERS. 159 
 
 Remember the historical character of the Books of Scripture. We 
 must therefore place ourselves iu the position of those to whom they 
 were addressed to understand them. Duriug the apostolic age spiritual 
 gifts were abundant and various. They were not confined to Church 
 officers. They became objects of emulous competition. Those intrin- 
 sically and the least important, the most desired. 
 
 Paul classifies on three principles. 
 
 1. Their inherent character. 
 
 2. Their permanence. 
 
 3. Their usefulness. 
 
 1st. Some not sanctifying. 2d. Some (often the same) not perma- 
 nent. 3d. Some even of those permanent, not useful to others. 
 
 He teaches the Corinthians, 1. That they might possess all those gifts 
 which imply simply knowledge and power, and be reprobate. 
 
 2. That they should regard not themselves but others, and therefore 
 covet those gifts which would edify the Church. 
 
 C V. Unbelief (or doubts) in Believers.— Matt. 6 : 30 ; Mark 6 : 6. 
 
 [Dec. ISth, 1858.] 
 
 I. Ms nature. 
 
 Unbelief is of course the opposite of faith. Faith is the conviction 
 of the truth contained in the word of God founded on the testimony 
 of the Holy Ghost. This faith may have reference either to the 
 doctrines or to the promises of the word of God. If to the latter, 
 it may refer either to the promises, or to our interest in them. 
 
 It is essentially a holy exercise. It supposes holiness, and it is itself 
 holy. 
 
 Unbelief, its opposite, is either (as found in the renewed) a weakness 
 of faith, or a faith, beset with doubts or alternating with thern. It may 
 have reference to the truths or to the promises of God. It is unholy. 
 It is a fact in Christian experience that the believer has to contend 
 with unbelief. He is often troubled with doubts, as to the truth of God's 
 word, or of some of its doctrines, or of his interest in the promises. 
 
 II. As to the source of these doubts. 
 
 1. In general it is an evil heart. In the unrenewed this precludes 
 faith, and as the Christian is imperfectly sanctified, the evil of his heart 
 produces unbelief. If perfectly holy, we should have no doubts. This 
 should be impressed upon us, that we may feel our guilt, and not 
 cherish doubt as a manifestation of humility. The reason why holi- 
 ness precludes doubt, or tends thereto, is 1. The evidence of the truth 
 is abundant, and that it is addressed to the spiritual understanding. 
 So that if that is unclouded, our apprehensions would be clear and our 
 
160 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 convictions strong and constant. This is the general source. The more 
 specific causes of doubt are : 
 
 2. Looking for, demanding, and relying on "wrong kinds of evidence. 
 Those who look for or demand " wisdom," i. e., proof addressed to the 
 
 reason, instead of testimony, will always be in doubt. Some men do 
 this from undue regard to their own ability. They lean on their own 
 understanding, grapple with authors and arguments too strong for 
 them. With regard to the promises, doubt often arises from looking 
 for wrong evidence of our interest in them. We have the idea that 
 we are entitled to believe only if we feel aright. Eight feeling comes 
 from faith. 
 
 3. Grieving the Spirit. As all true faith is founded on the testimony 
 of the Spirit, whatever tends to grieve the Spirit leads to a suspension 
 or withdrawal of his witnessing to the truth, and to our spirits. Hence 
 God is said to give the wicked up to believe a lie. 
 
 4. Sometimes these doubts, especially desponding ones, have their 
 source in the physical temperament, or in the state of the body. This 
 should be known both to the people, and to those who have the care of 
 souls. 
 
 III. The effects of this unbelief. 
 
 1. It is in general to destroy the power of the truth. The truth 
 becomes clouded, and cannot operate with full effect on the soul. 
 Hence unbelief produces, 
 
 2. Sin. What arises from evil produces evil. It leads to separation 
 and alienation from God, whose truth is his image, through which we have 
 fellowship with him. Hence Paul says it leads to apostacy. No 
 matter whether it have reference to the truths or to the jiromises of 
 God, it alienates from him, j>re vents intercourse and thus spiritual 
 death. 
 
 3. Of course it destroys peace of mind. Peace is the fruit of faith, 
 whether that peace be the quiet of the mind which arises from freedom 
 from conflicts with doubt and acquiescence in the truth, or whether it be 
 that peace which passes all understanding, which flows from the assurance 
 of the divine favor. 
 
 4. It necessarily weakens us for all duty, and dries up the sources of 
 all spiritual consolation. Nothing more miserable than a sceptic 
 unless it be the man whose understanding and conscience witness for the 
 truth which his heart rejects, or which he is unable to appropriate to 
 himself. 
 
 IV. The cure of unbelief and doubts. 
 
 Much of the physician's skill in the care of his patients is evinced 
 in telling them what not to do. So here the negative part of the pre- 
 scription for the cure of unbelief is no less important. 
 
CONTENTMENT. 161 
 
 1. Do not grieve the Spirit of God. 
 
 2. Do not rely on our own understanding for faith. 
 
 3. Do not grapple with sceptical books unnecessarily. 
 
 4. Do not take false views of the plan of salvation, overlooking the 
 grace of the gospel. 
 
 On the other hand, — 
 
 1. Look to God for faith. 
 
 2. Live in communion with God, in the use of the means of erace. 
 
 3. Allow the truth to operate freely and fully, by frequent reading 
 and meditation. 
 
 4. Be active in the service of God. Obeying produces believing. 
 
 CVI. Contentment. 1 Tim. <3 : 6. 
 
 L Its nature. It is the opposite of dissatisfaction. It is, therefore, 
 a quiet acquiescence in the allotments of providence with regard to our- 
 selves. Not self-sufficiency as auzdpzsia might seem to mean, nor self- 
 satisfaction, nor listless unconcern, as to what we are, and what hajmens 
 to us, but it has reference not to what we are, or what we can do, but 
 to what God does. It is quiet acquiescence in the share of good which 
 he assigns us, 
 
 Whether this relates 1. To our wealth or outward estate. Some rich, 
 some poor, some of every grade between, 2. or to our position in so- 
 ciety. In ])oint of fact there are grades. Some are above us, some 
 below us. In other countries this relative position is determined by 
 birth, and by the laws of the laud. Here by fortuitous circumstances. 
 Nothing more pitiable than discontentment with our social position. It 
 leads to envy, subserviency, extravagance, contempt of the poor and 
 all uncharitableness. 
 
 3. Or to personal advantages, of health, strength, mental endow- 
 ments, or advantages of education. 
 
 4. Or to our success in life, the degree of honor, or usefulness, God 
 may sec lit to assign us. 
 
 II. The grounds of this state of mind. It is as a Christian grace one 
 of the fruits of the Spirit. Nothing short of his power can so mortify 
 our natural desire for enjoyment and pre-eminence, as to make us cheer- 
 fully to acquiesce in being poor, suffering, of little account and of little 
 esteem. 
 
 This state of mind arises out of, 1. A deep and abiding sense of 
 guilt, insignificance and pollution. If this conviction is strong, we 
 shall never cease to feel, that any thing short of utter condemnation is 
 a mercy. 
 
 2. Faith in the universal providence of God, the conviction that all 
 11 
 
162 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 things are ordered by his power and wisdom, that all circumstances are 
 determined by his will. 
 
 3. The assurance of our reconciliation to God ; that not only are our 
 circumstances determined by his wisdom but by his love. If it were 
 better for us to be richer, happier, more eminent or powerful, he would 
 make us so. It would be to act as children who cry for poison, to be 
 craving after forms of good which God denies. 
 
 4. The conviction that not only our good, but God's glory, is most 
 promoted by our lot being what it is. 
 
 5. A peculiarly Christian character is given to these considerations, 
 when we remember that it is our own Lord and Saviour, who is the God 
 of Providence, and who determines the bounds of our habitation. 
 
 6. The great ground of contentment is that God is our portion. The 
 apostle remarks eucrifcta with au~a.p7.ua because they are so inti- 
 mately related. The one flows from the other. This complex state of 
 mind, # where eoaipsia and auzap/.eia are combined, is the union of 
 heaven and earth. As when the sky melts the horizon, or when the 
 placid lake reflects a placid heavens. In looking on such a lake, we 
 see the quiet of earth and the sublimity of heaven united. It is, 
 therefore, a great gain. It is better than wealth or fame, a surer 
 source of happiness, and a higher means of good. 
 
 CVII. Submission. 
 
 [May 3d, 1857.] 
 
 I. What is submission t 
 
 In general it is acquiescence in the teaching, the will, or acts of 
 another. 
 
 Submission to God is, 
 
 1. Acquiescence in his authority; a cordial recognition of his right 
 to do what he will with us. It is an unresisting subjection to him and his 
 authority, as manifested in all the dispensations of his providence, in 
 his assigning us our position in the world, our talents, health, wealth, 
 means of happiness. It stands opposed, a. To discontentment, b. To 
 envying or repining at the good of others, c. And still more, to open 
 murmuring and rebelling against the will of God. So much as con- 
 cerns ourselves. 
 
 Submission, however, moreover implies acquiescence in the provi- 
 dential dispensations and arrangements of God, with regard to the 
 ordering all events in the world and in the church. We are disposed 
 to be disturbed at the course which things take in the state or in the 
 church, and it is our duty to do what we can to give them a right 
 direction ; but if they are guided into other courses than such as we 
 
SUBMISSION. 1G3 
 
 uould choose, wc must submit to the will of God, without repining or 
 despondency. 
 
 2. Submission includes the subjection not only of our will to the will 
 of God, but of our reason to his instruction. That is, we must receive 
 as true whatever he has revealed on the ground of his authority. We 
 must be converted and become as little children. This is opposed, 
 a. To ignoring the revelation of God. b. To refusing to receive what 
 he has revealed because it clashes with our preconceived opinions, c. 
 To the principle that we must understand whatever we are required to 
 believe. 
 
 3. So far as concerns the method of salvation, submission is, not a 
 willing to be damned for the glory of God, which is contradictory and 
 impossible ; nor is it a mere submission to his authority, but it is a sub- 
 mission to the method of salvation which he has revealed. This 
 includes, 1. A rejecting of our own righteousness and submitting our- 
 selves to the righteousness of God. 2. A cordial acquiescence in the 
 teaching of his word as to our helplessness and dependence, and a willing- 
 ness to be saved in the way which he has prescribed, and for his glory. 
 
 II. Grounds of this submission. 
 
 1. The infinite superiority of God. The fact that he is infinite in 
 wisdom, power and goodness is reason enough why his will should be 
 acquiesced in, why his teaching should be received, and why his plan 
 of redemption should be received and acquiesced in, without debate or 
 opposition. 
 
 2. Opposition of our will to God's, of our intellect to his, of our 
 method of securing salvation to his, can only result in our destruction. 
 If we oppose our will to his as to our external circumstances, how does 
 that alter our condition ? Will it give us health, wealth, or happi- 
 ness ? If we oppose our intellect to his, will that bring us to the 
 knowledge of the truth ? Has any system of philosophy ever stood the 
 test of time ? Or ; if we insist on being saved in some other way than 
 that revealed in the Bible, will our salvation be thereby secured ? Do 
 we obtain righteousness by refusing to submit to the righteousness of 
 God ? Do we gain grace by refusing to admit that God is a sovereign 
 in the gift of his Spirit, by asserting our right to be converted, sancti- 
 fied or saved ? 
 
 3. Our whole happiness and well-being depends on our submitting 
 ourselves to God. If wc are in harmony with him, with his will and 
 purposes, and allow him to execute his plan, and rejoice in the sove- 
 reignty of his will, then all things will work together for our good, and 
 the end to which infinite wisdom and love conducts all things, will in- 
 clude our supreme and everlasting blessedness. If we submit our 
 reason to his teaching wc shall bo preserved from all fatal and hurl fi 1 1 
 
164 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 error, and guided more and more into the knowledge of the truth. 
 And if we are willing to acquiesce in his plan of salvation, then it will 
 take effect in our case. 
 
 CVIII. Parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus. 
 
 {April 22d, 1857.] 
 
 This parable presents the picture of "a rich man arrayed in splendid 
 garments, and faring sumptuously, and at his gate a poor man, nearly 
 famished, and covered with sores. The one the object of respect, if 
 not of envy, the other of commiseration and contempt. In a moment 
 the scene changes. The poor man is seen in the bosom of Abraham, 
 and the rich man in hell. 
 
 What was this meant to teach ? 
 
 1 . Not that the rich because rich go to hell, and that the poor be- 
 cause poor go to heaven. This would be to contradict the great prin- 
 ciple of the Bible, that character and not external circumstances deter- 
 mine our destiny before God. It would contradict the facts recorded in 
 Scripture, as many rich men, as Joseph and David, Abraham and Isaac 
 and Jacob, were the children of God — many ])oor men were wicked. It 
 would no less contradict our daily experience. It would lead us to 
 distrust all who are rich, and tempt the vicious poor to claim heaven as 
 a compensation for their suffering in the present life. 
 
 2. Neither Avas the parable designed to teach us the danger of riches. 
 It is hard for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. But so 
 it is for the poor. It is difficult to say which condition presents the 
 greatest obstacles to salvation. 
 
 3. It is doubtful even whether it was designed to teach us the end to 
 which an abuse of wealth inevitably leads. But it does teach : 
 
 1. That what is highly esteemed among men, is an abomination in 
 the sight of God. It is intended to teach that God knows and judges 
 the heart ; that his estimate and judgment is not founded on appear- 
 ances or on external circumstances, but on the inward state. And 
 therefore, a. we should adopt the same rule, and not honor men for 
 wealth and rank, but for their excellence, b. "We should remember 
 that the same rule of judgment will be applied to ourselves. 
 
 2. Another great lesson taught is, that God's providential blessings 
 are not distributed according to the merit of their recipients. He gives 
 wealth, and rank, and honor, and privileges to those whom he means 
 shall perish, and sends poverty and sorrow to those whom he means to 
 save. "We should not, therefore, envy the prosperous, or repine at 
 afflictions. 
 
 3. A truth incidentally taught is, that the state of the soul is deter- 
 
PARABLE OF THE RICH MAN AND LAZARUS. 1m) 
 
 mined immediately after death. There is no sleep of the soul. No 
 intermediate state between heaven and hell. No state either of proba- 
 tion, or of purification. 
 
 4. The condition of the soul after death is unalterable. There is an 
 impassable gulf between heaven and hell. 
 
 f>. That the sufferings of the lost are extreme and without mitigation. 
 Even a drop of water was desired. The recompense or enjoyment of 
 the righteous is also great beyond all present conception. 
 
 G. That repentance is necessary in order to escape final perdition. 
 
 7. That the want of evidence is not the reason why men do not repent 
 and believe. 
 
 This includes two things, first, that no amount of external evidence 
 can produce repentance. This proved, a. Because repentance involves 
 a change of heart, which such evidence cannot effect. The only effect 
 of such evidence is speculative conviction, but speculative conviction 
 has no power over the affections, b. The example of the Israelites 
 proves the same thing, c. So also does the example of those who saw 
 the miracles of Christ. This should stop our mouths, as it shows that 
 our impenitence and unbelief has a deeper foundation than the want of 
 evidence. 
 
 The second thing included is that the Scriptures are the best adapted 
 means to repentance, so that those who do not repent and lead a holy 
 life under their influence, would resist all other means. Repentance 
 implies, 1. A knowledge of sin. 2. Conviction of sin. 3. A turning 
 from it with grief and hatred unto God. 
 
 Now the Scriptures arc adapted, 1. To give us this knowledge, and 
 to produce this conviction. 2. They are adapted to lead us to return 
 to God, a. By the exhibition which they make of his character and 
 love. b. By revealing to us the way of return through Jesus Christ. 
 c. By presenting all the motives to repentance which can influence a 
 rational being. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 This parable should lead us to be content with our lot. We may 
 be rich and perish, we may be poor and yet be saved. It was a omall 
 matter to Lazarus because he had suffered so much while on earth. 
 
 2. It should teach us that we are within a hairs-breadth of heaven or 
 hell every moment, and therefore should live in fear and trembling, 
 and that others are in the same predicament, and therefore we should 
 endeavor to awaken them to a sense of their danger. 
 
 3. It should teach us that now is the day of salvation, and that as 
 we have the means of salvation, if we perish, our blood will be on our 
 own head. 
 
166 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 C IX. Growth in Grace. 
 
 {October 29th, 1854.] 
 
 I. Use of the word grace in the Scriptures. 
 
 1. An inward disposition. 
 
 2. Any favor, especially divine influence. 
 
 3. The inward effects of that influence, the Christian graces. These 
 are gifts of the Holy Ghost. They are the fruits of a renewed heart, 
 the abiding principle of spiritual life, which itself is grace, a gift. 
 
 II. What is the growth of grace t 
 
 It is another form of expressing the idea of the increase in the 
 power of religion in the soul. It is an increase at once of the princi- 
 ple itself and of all its manifestations, e. g., Faith, Love, Submission, 
 Patience, Meekness, Zeal, Diligence, etc. 
 
 With this is connected increase in the knowledge of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ, i. e., of Christ as our Lord and our Saviour. 
 
 III. What is it to know Christ as our Lord t 
 Knowledge is speculative and experimental. 
 
 Both forms of knowledge must be united. The object of this know- 
 ledge is Christ, as Lord and as Saviour. 
 
 As Lord, it includes his divinity and his incarnation, as it is the 
 Theanthropos whom we recognize as Lord. 
 
 Increase in this knowledge includes, 
 
 1. Clearer apprehension of his glory. 
 
 2. Of his exaltation and dominion. 
 
 3. Increase in the inward feelings belonging to the relation which we 
 bear to him as Lord, who rules in us, reigns over us, and subdues all 
 his and our enemies. 
 
 IV. What is it to know Christ as our Saviour t It includes, 1. Know- 
 ledge of what he does for us in this character. 2. Inward experience 
 of his saving work on our own souls. 
 
 V. Means of growth in Grace. The necessary conditions of all 
 growth are light, food and exercise. 
 
 1. Light and warmth. This is, so far as spiritual life is concerned, 
 the favor of God, the assurance of it, the experience of it. We must 
 bring our souls under the influence of the love of God. The more this 
 is done the more life shall we have. It must be in the way the gospel 
 prescribes. The assurance must be evangelical. If unfounded, it will 
 promote only evil. 
 
 2. The food of the soul is truth. 
 
 a. This must be pure, i. e., scriptural. 
 
 b. It must be daily received. 
 
GROWTH IN GRACE. 167 
 
 c. It must be appropriated, and applied. 
 
 3. The exercise of grace. This includes, a. All acts of worship, b. 
 All exercises of faith and love, etc. c. All outward duties performed 
 in obedience to God and to promote his cause. 
 
 VI. Evidence of growth in grace, is 
 
 1. Not fervor of feeling. 2. Nor enjoyment. 3. But increase in, 
 a. Our acquiescence in the truth, b. In our conformity to Christ, c. 
 In our power to resist sin and to do and to bear the will of God. 
 
 CX. Growth in Grace. 
 
 [October 2d, 1859.] 
 
 Growth is incident to life. In all its forms, life is progressive until 
 its end, or perfection is attained. If there is no end to the power of 
 expansion, there is no end to the growth. What is true of other forms 
 of life is no less true of the divine life. The nature of growth, how- 
 ever, is different. 
 
 1. In plants and animals growth is a natural and involuntary pro- 
 cess. It goes on without effort, and by a law of natural development. 
 This is true also of the growth of the body in man. All that is 
 necessary is that the proper conditions of nourishment, heat, light and 
 air be present, then growth is not only involuntary but necessary. 
 
 2. In intellectual life this is only partially true. There is little 
 growth in knowledge or intellectual power without conscious effort. 
 It is true that men are so surrounded by the occasions and necessi- 
 ties of intellectual exercise that there is a necessary and almost un- 
 conscious increase from infancy to age. But beyond this limit, there 
 must be effort in order to secure increase. 
 
 In the divine life, the case is different. It does not owe its ex- 
 istence or its continuance, and much less its increase, to any law 
 of nature. It will not grow of itself, as does the plant or the animal. 
 Therefore the exhortation, grow in grace. We cannot exhort a young 
 animal to grow. This, therefore, is a preliminary truth, the convic- 
 tion of which should be graven on our hearts, that our religion will 
 perish, if let alone. It will wither and die, unless by the use of the 
 appointed means, it is caused to grow. 
 
 II. 77te means of groivth. 
 
 1. This growth cannot be secured by any arbitrary process; not by an 
 act of the will ; not by a mere desire ; or by the use of unappointed 
 means. It is a divine life as to its nature and origin, and so also in its 
 support and increase. It can be sustained and increased only in the 
 use of the means of God's appointment. 
 
168 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 In order to growth, two things are necessary. 1. The increase of 
 the vital force. 2. The necessary conditions for the exercise and 
 development of that force. You may do what you please to a dead 
 tree ; you may spread around it the richest soil, plant it by rivers of 
 water, and let in upon it the brightest light, and spread about it the 
 purest atmosphere, yet it remains as dead as ever. So the most appro- 
 priate and abundant supplies may be given to a diseased or dead 
 being, without producing life, or securing growth. There is wanting 
 the indispensable preliminary condition of vital force. It is so in the 
 divine life. The most abundant supplies of light, the freest access to 
 all that is adapted to its nourishment may be supplied, and there can 
 be no growth without the inward principle. Now this inward prin- 
 ciple is the Spirit of God, or Christ. This inward principle is com- 
 municated, and maintained, and increased in power only by the word, 
 sacraments and prayer. We may do what we may. We may preach, 
 exhort, go about doing good, all to no effect. These are like exercise 
 which invigorates where there is inward life and strength, but exhausts 
 if that principle be feeble and decaying. 
 
 2. But supposing the inward communications granted, then there is 
 no less necessarily the constant exercise of that principle, i. e., the con- 
 stant exercise of faith, love, meekness, humility and benevolence in 
 promoting the spiritual welfare of others. This is another mistake. 
 Growth in grace is not promoted by a life of seclusion and asceticism. 
 
 III. Evidence oj growth. 1. Not fervor of feeling. The young have 
 more of this than the old. 2. But increase of knowledge. 
 
 3. Increase of strength to do and to suffer. 
 
 4- Increase of firmness and fixedness and singleness of purpose. 
 
 CXI. Blessed are the Poor in Spirit. 
 
 [March 3d, 1861.] 
 
 The great question when Christ was on earth was, to whom did the 
 kingdom of heaven belong ? Who were to enjoy its prerogatives and 
 blessings ? By the kingdom of heaven is meant the Messianic kingdom, 
 that which Christ came to establish. 
 
 Its blessings were not of this world, nor temporal, as consisting in 
 wealth, honor, or power ; but justification, adoption, sanctification and 
 eternal life. These were the fiiMovra ayadd (mellonta agatha) which 
 Christ came to secure and to bestow. To whom did they belong ? Who 
 were to receive them ? 
 
 1. Not the Jews as Jews. Not all the descendants of Abraham. 
 
 2. Not the rich and prosperous, the wise, the noble, as a class. 
 
BLESSED ARE THE POOR IN SPIRIT. 1G9 
 
 3. Not the poor as poor ami because poor. Poverty is not the con- 
 dition of membership in this kingdom. Its blessings are not bestowed 
 as a recompense for the evils of poverty. 
 
 4. Not those who are voluntarily poor. The Romanists may so in- 
 terpret the passage in favor of monastics! vows. 
 
 5. Not those who, although rich in this world's goods, feel themselves 
 to be poor. That is, those who buy and yet possess not. Not those who 
 do not make riches their portion and trust. 
 
 But the poverty intended is a poverty as to the spirit. This of 
 course is not to be understood as something derogatory. Poor-spirited 
 is a term of reproach. It expresses the absence of manly virtue, of 
 courage, strength of conviction and of will. 
 
 The poor in spirit are those who are conscious of their spiritual 
 poverty. They stand opposed to those who falsely assume and assert 
 that they are rich and know not that they are wretched and miserable, 
 and poor and blind and naked. 
 
 Poorness in spirit includes therefore, 
 
 1. A sense of ignorance and a willingness to be taught. It stands 
 opposed to pride of intellect and to confidence in the conclusions of our 
 own understandings. Where this state of mind prevails, this intellec- 
 tual blindness is the consequence. Those who profess themselves to be 
 wise become fools. It is only those who are sensible of their ignorance 
 and of their insufficiency to discover truth and who are converted so as 
 to be as little children, who have the Holy Ghost, who is the source of 
 all true knowledge and one of the great blessings of the kingdom of 
 God. 
 
 2. A sense of unworthiness, as opposed to a spirit of self-righteous- 
 ness. It is a consciousness of guilt and ill-desert in the sight of God 
 which leads the soul to cry, God, be merciful to me, a sinner. So long 
 as a man thinks that the law of God does not condemn him who che- 
 rishes the persuasion that he has never done anything worthy of death, 
 so long is he left in his delusion. But when he is made sensible of the 
 enormity of his guilt, and when he trembles at the wrath of God and 
 renounces his own righteousness, then he receives the righteousness of 
 Christ and becomes rich indeed. 
 
 3 A sense of pollution, as opposed to self-complacency or a disposi- 
 tion to admire our own excellence and to regard ourselves as attractive 
 in the sight of others. To this is opposed a sense of vileness, which 
 Leads us to abhor ourselves and lay our mouths in the dust before God. 
 To those who are thus poor in spirit, the Spirit comes and adorns them 
 with all his heavenly grace. 
 
 4. A sense of helplessness. This is opposed to the conceit of our 
 own power to change our hearts, to subdue sin, to secure holiness of 
 
170 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 heart and life. Those who have this conceit God leaves to their own 
 resources, either to jierish in their delusion or to convince themselves 
 of their utter impotence, because then they are endued with power 
 from on high. 
 
 So when they think they have power in themselves to accomplish 
 any good work in the Church, God leaves them to try. It is only those 
 who are poor in spirit whom He helps. 
 
 5. Poverty of spirit is a sense of wretchedness, i. e., of the utter in- 
 competency of the world to fill the desires of the soul. Those who 
 think themselves rich because possessed of this world's sources of hap- 
 piness, and desire nothing more, God leaves in their contentment. But 
 those who are sensible of their poverty, who hunger and thirst after 
 God, He fills with Himself. 
 
 CXII. Conscience. 
 
 [September 22d, 1861.] 
 
 I. The facts of conscience. 
 
 1. We have a discernment of the difference between right and wrong. 
 
 2. We approve of the one, and we disapprove of the other, as of 
 good and bad laws. 
 
 3. We condemn ourselves for what conscience disapproves in our 
 states and acts. 
 
 4. We are impelled by conscience to do what is right, and deterred 
 by it from what is wrong. Conscience therefore is not a simple faculty. 
 It is a collective term for those exercises of our rational nature which 
 concern moral good and evil. It includes cognition. It includes a 
 judgment of approbation and disapprobation, which is a complex state 
 of mind, including feeling as well as decision. And it is an impulse, 
 as desire and affections are. It is not a mere decision as to truth. 
 
 II. Of tills mysterious power, the obvious characteristics are, 
 
 1. That it is independent of the understanding and of the will. No 
 man can force himself by a volition to approve of what he sees to be 
 wrong. Nor can conscience be perverted by mere sophistry of the 
 understanding. If a man honestly thinks a thing which is wrong to 
 be right, his conscience will approve his doing it. But no man can 
 argue his conscience out of its convictions. Nor can it be silenced. 
 It will be heard in spite of all we can do. 
 
 2. It is authoritative. It asserts the right to rule, to control our 
 hearts and lives. And this authority we cannot deny. We may dis- 
 regard it and rebel against it ; but we must admit it to be legitimate. 
 
 3. It does not speak in its own name. The authority which it exer 
 cises is not its own. The vengeance which it threatens is not its own 
 
CONSCIENTIOUSNESS. 171 
 
 displeasure. It is the representative of God. It brings the soul before 
 His bar. 
 
 4. It is avenging. It is made so by God. Remorse is a state pro- 
 duced by conscience. It includes self-condemnation, self-abhorrence, 
 1 egret and apprehension of wrath. It can be opposed only by what 
 satisfies justice. 
 
 III. Our duty in regard to conscience. 
 
 1. To enlighten it. It is not infallible in its judgments. It is in 
 this respect on a par with reason, for it is in fact only a function of 
 reason. We find men, therefore, differing widely as to what is right 
 and wrong. Our thinking a thing right does not make it right. It is 
 of the last importance to have an enlightened conscience, as opposed to 
 a perverted conscience, to a scrupulous or a seared one. 
 
 2. To obey it. No man is better than his conscience. No man is as 
 good. Although he is liable to error, yet he must obey his conscience 
 in all cases in which its decisions are not contrary to a higher law. 
 
 3. Not only to obey it in particular cases, but to have a fixed and 
 governing purpose to permit it to rule. That is, that we will not act 
 from impulse, self-interest, from mere feeling or inclination, allowing 
 ourselves to be determined by what is agreeable or disagreeable, and in 
 small matters as well as great. He that is faithful in that which is 
 least will be faithful in that which is much, etc. 
 
 The ground of this obligation to obey conscience is — 
 
 1. The authority of God in whose name it speaks. In resisting 
 conscience we resist and disobey God. This is to be understood with 
 the limitations above mentioned. 
 
 2. Respect for our own dignity as rational and moral beings. Self- 
 degradation and ruin are the consequence of disobedience and the 
 habit of it. 
 
 3. The greatest happiness flows from an approving conscience, and 
 the greatest misery from a wounded conscience. 
 
 CXIII. Conscientiousness. 
 
 [December 5th, 1SG9.] 
 
 I. What it is. It is acting from a sense of right, as opposed to act- 
 ing from considerations of expediency, or for self-indulgence. 
 
 II. There are three classes of men. 1. The conscientious, who always 
 ask, what is right ? 2. The mass of men, who do what is agreeable or 
 what promotes their interests. 3. Those who on great matters are con- 
 scientious, but not in small matters. 
 
 III. Difficulty of being conscientious. 1. Because of the strong op- 
 posing principles within. 2. Because of the opposing influences from 
 
172 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 without ; the influence of friends ; of party ; of example. 3. Because 
 of the moral courage and firmness of character it requires. 
 
 IV. Your duty. 1. Be conscientious in your religious duties in the 
 closet and in keeping the heart. 2. In your special duties of study 
 recitation, etc. 3. In your ministerial duties, in preparing for the 
 pulpit, in visiting the people, in care for the young. 4. In church 
 courts. 
 
 V. Aids. 1. A fixed purpose. The power of the will is great. 2. 
 Living near to God. 3. Habit. 4. Prayer. 
 
 VI. Advantages. 1. We are doing right. 2. It purifies the heart. 
 3. It gives power, because it secures influence and respect. 
 
 CXIV. Diseased Conscience. 
 
 [December 19th, 1852.] 
 
 I. What is conscience f 
 
 There are certain phenomena of our moral nature of which all men 
 are conscious. 1. The perception of moral distinctions. 2. A sense 
 of moral obligation. 3. A feeling of approbation and disapprobation 
 (entirely distinct from admiration and contempt) of the acts of others, 
 or of self-approval and self-condemnation. Whether and how far these 
 exercises belong to the cognitive faculties, and how far to the suscepti- 
 bilities (reason and feeling), is hard and perhaps useless to determine. 
 They are rational in so far as they suppose a rational nature and 
 involve the exercise of reason. But every cognition when its object, 
 moral or sesthetic, is not an act of the pure reason, but of a rational 
 soul, involving feeling as well as knowledge. It is here, as in the per- 
 ception of beauty, and even in our sensations, which are different in us 
 from what they are in a brute. It is hard to distinguish these ele- 
 ments in our perceptions, affections and moral judgments. 
 
 II. The attributes of this moral sense or conscience. 1. It is universal. 
 2. It is innate. 3. It is representative. 4. It is independent. 5. It 
 is authoritative. 6. It is indestructible. 
 
 III. Conditions of a healthy conscience. 
 
 1. Knowledge, which is light. Conscience needs this just as reason 
 needs knowledge, or as taste needs correct principles. Some know- 
 ledge is original and intuitive, other is acquired. 
 
 2. Due susceptibility. Men differ much as to this point. It may be 
 excessive or deficient, but for a healthful conscience is necessarily due 
 susceptibility. So that moral distinctions do not concern light matters, 
 or trifles give as much concern as serious matters, a. Before acting. 
 b. In applying the rule to doubtful cases, c In the subsequent state. 
 
 3. Strength to constrain obedience. Sickly sentimentality is very 
 different from a sound healthful conscience. 
 
SPIRITUAL-MINDEDNESS. 17.] 
 
 III. Diseases of conscience. 
 
 1. Perversion. This is due either to wrong principles, or to pre- 
 judices and passion. The cure is to be found in knowledge, objective 
 and subjective. 
 
 2. Obduracy. Cause, ignorance and crime; cure, a. Knowledge again. 
 b. Regeneration and sanctification. 
 
 3. Scrupulosity, cause, either weakness of conviction or undue sensi- 
 bility, not really moral, but a sensitiveness analogous to false shame, 
 bashfulness, etc. Cure, growth in strength. " Be strong in faith." 
 
 4. "Wounded conscience. The only cure is, a. The blood of Christ. 
 b. Confession, c. Restitution, d. Reformation. 
 
 The immense importance of this subject. On it depend, 1. Our ex- 
 cellence. 2. Our happiness. 3. Our usefulness. 
 
 CXV. Spiritual-mindedness. 
 
 [Dec. 10th, 1854.] 
 
 1. Bs nature. 1. The word <fpovz~.v (phronein) is used of all inward 
 acts, thinking, willing and feeling. Let this mind be in you that was 
 also in Christ Jesus. Set your affections on things above. Minding 
 the things of the flesh. So ypovqiia (phronema) is used either for state 
 of mind, or for thought, feeling, or volition. To mind the things of 
 the flesh, therefore, is to make them the object of thought, desire and 
 pursuit. And the things of the flesh are those things which are adapted 
 to our nature considered as corrupt. The things of the Spirit are those 
 things which the Spirit reveals as the proper objects of thought, desire 
 and pursuit. And to mind them is thus to make them the object of 
 our meditation, desire and pursuit. And the fpo^pa ~7 t q aapy.u^ (phro- 
 nema tes sarkos) is either the inward carnal disposition or the actual 
 pursuit, desire and thought of which the flesh is the object. And so of 
 the phrase fp6vTj/xa too -vsuparos (phronema tou pneumatos). Spiritual- 
 mindedness, therefore, is that state of mind which manifests itself in 
 making the things of the Spirit the great object of thought, desire and 
 pursuit. The things of the Spirit are God, Christ, truth, holiness, the 
 interests of Christ's kingdom and heaven. 
 
 To the spiritually-minded these objects are, 1. The great subjects of 
 their thoughts. Their minds are occupied with them. They are in 
 communion with them. They dwell upon them in meditation. They 
 study them. They spontaneously think of them by the way, and in 
 the watches of the night. 
 
 2. They are also the great objects of desire or affection. Their hearts 
 are set upon them- They are the sources of their peculiar enjoyments. 
 
174 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 3. They devote themselves to the enjoyment or promotion of these 
 objects. This supposes, of course, 
 
 1. That these things appear to the spiritually-minded as true. They 
 are not the objects of sight or knowledge, but of faith. But they are 
 real and true in their apprehension. 
 
 2. That they are most lovely and excellent. The state of mind in 
 question arises out of the perception of the glory of the things of the 
 Spirit, i.e., out of spiritual discernment. 
 
 3. That they are seen to be of infinite importance. The things which 
 are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal. 
 
 II. The effects of s}riritual-mindedness. To be carnally-minded is death. 
 It not only leads to death, but is death. That is, death consists in the 
 degradation, the corruption, and the misery which are involved in this 
 state of mind. To be spiritually-minded is life and peace. That is, the 
 life and blessedness of the soul consist in the elevation, the holiness and 
 happiness involved in being spiritually-minded. 
 
 The reason of this is that God is the true life of the soul, the source 
 and object of life. The former state of mind is separation from him; the 
 latter involves fellowship and communion. Sin is separation from God, 
 and therefore death. Holiness is union with God, and therefore life. 
 This death and life are here inchoate ; hereafter they are to be complete. 
 
 III. Method of attaining spiritual-mindedness. 1. Reconciliation to 
 God through Christ. This is the first condition of union. 2. Partici- 
 pation of the Holy Spirit as the gift of Christ. 3. Constant use of the 
 means of grace and strenuous self-discipline, extending to the thoughts, 
 feelings and outward life. 
 
 IV. Fruits. These are excellence, happiness and usefulness. 
 
 CXVI. To be carnally-minded is death ; but to be spiritually- 
 minded is life and peace. 
 
 [March 6th, 1865.] 
 
 The analogy between matter and mind is so great and obvious that 
 terms expressive of the state and acts of the former are used to express 
 those of the latter. This is a principle on which all languages are con- 
 structed. To see, to perceive, to apprehend, all express bodily actions, 
 but they also express acts of the mind. This is not arbitrary. When 
 we see a thing, we know that it is and what it is. So when the mind 
 knows that a thing is and what it is, it is said to see. The invisible 
 things of God are said to be seen. This usage, of course, pervades the 
 Scripture. Hence, as we might expect, the words, death and life, are 
 transferred to the soul. 
 
TO BE CARNALLY-MINDED IS DEATH. 175 
 
 In relation to the body, death implies, 
 
 1. Entire ignorance or the want of power to perceive the things of 
 sense. It neither sees, hears nor feels. 
 
 2. It is shut out from all enjoyment. 
 
 3. It decays and becomes offensive. 
 
 4. It is absolutely powerless. All this is included when we speak of 
 the death of the soul. 
 
 1. It is ignorant of the things of God. 
 
 2. It is incapable of enjoying them. 
 
 3. It is corrupt and offensive. 
 
 4. It is perfectly helpless. 
 
 On the other hand, life is the opposite of all this. The life of the 
 body supposes its capacity to apprehend the objects around it, to enjoy 
 them, the absence of decay and the possession of activity, etc. The 
 life of the soul in Scripture language includes. 
 
 1. Knowledge, or right apprehension of divine things. 
 
 2. The enjoyment of them. 
 
 3. Holiness or purity. 
 
 4. Activity and power in the sphere of the spirit. 
 
 What the apostle asserts is that the carnal mind is death in the 
 sense stated, and the spiritual mind is life. 
 
 The carnal mind (ppovr^xa rrjq ao.py.bq (phronema tes sarkos) means that 
 state of mind which is the effect of our apostacy or the product of our 
 corrupt nature. In other words, our corrupt nature manifests itself, 
 
 1. In ignorance. 
 
 2. In alienation, hatred, want of capacity to enjoy the things of God. 
 
 3. In moral corruption, or the exercise of all unholy thoughts and 
 feelings. 
 
 4. In utter inability to alter this state of things. "Whereas the 
 <£p6vqtj.o. too xviu/j.a.Tos, the state of mind produced by the Spirit, in- 
 cludes a. Knowledge, b. Love and happiness, c. Holiness, d. Activity and 
 power. 
 
 1. This is the simple and comprehensive truth here taught. The 
 first remark suggested by it is that men mistake in regarding punishment 
 and reward too much as positive inflictions ; that is, something imposed 
 or given from without. The death of which the Bible speaks as the 
 wages of sin is mainly a subjective state. No greater misery is possi- 
 ble or conceivable than that which would follow from a sinner being left 
 to himself. His inward state includes all the elements of misery ; just 
 as Milton makes Satan say, "Myself am hell." 
 
 It is true that the circu instances of the righteous, their associates and 
 their surroundings minister to their blessedness. So doubtless will it 
 be with the impenitent in the opposite way. 
 
176 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 2. The wicked, those who are carnally-minded, are lost. They are 
 now in a state of perdition, not hopeless and final in this world, not 
 left to themselves ; but still they are in that state which, if not radi- 
 cally changed, will issue in •eternal death. So, on the other hand, be- 
 lievers, the spiritual, are saved. They have eternal life. The Holy 
 Spirit in them is a source of spiritual and eternal life. 
 
 3. The decision of which of these two classes we belong to is not de- 
 termined by anything external, our being in or out of the Church, our 
 professing this or that faith, our outward deportment, or the reputation 
 we have in the world, but simply and solely by our inward state. If 
 the things of the flesh, i. e., adapted to our sensuous, physical or corrupt 
 nature ; if, in short, the things seen and temporal, the things to be pro- 
 fessed and enjoyed in this life are the things which engross our thoughts, 
 fix our desires and fill our hearts, we are in a state of spiritual death, 
 from which nothing but the power of Him who can raise the dead can 
 deliver us. On the other hand, if the things of the Spirit — God, Christ, 
 heaven, the kingdom of the Redeemer, the spiritual interests of men — 
 engross our minds, then we are spiritually-minded. This is a matter 
 on which it is vain to attempt to deceive ourselves. "We cannot make 
 death life. 
 
 4. From what is said above, will appear the duty both of the carnally- 
 minded and of those who hope they have the Spirit. 
 
 CXVII. Spiritual Discernment. 1 Cor. 2 : 15. 
 
 [April Sth, 1855.] 
 
 I. The epithet nvs.o<mTv/.6q (pneumatikos), as applied to believers, is one 
 of the most significant and comprehensive. It does not mean rational as 
 opposed to sensual, but is applied to one under the influence of the 
 Spirit. It is the indwelling of the Spirit that gives character to the 
 believer. The Spirit has an illuminating power, so that new discern- 
 ment is imparted to the soul. This does not arise from light shed upon 
 the object, but from the effect produced on the mind. Its faculty of 
 vision is restored; its eyes are opened. Before, it was blind, not ra- 
 tionally, so as not to perceive truth in its logical relations, nor morally, 
 so as to be insensible to moral distinctions, but spiritually, so that it 
 cannot discern the things of the Spirit. The case of the Jews in their 
 judgment concerning Christ is an example. They saw that he was a 
 wise man. They understood his words. They saw he was just, be- 
 nevolent and kind. But they had no such discernment of his charac- 
 ter as enabled them to see the glory of God as it shone in him. The 
 effect, therefore, produced in the mind is the ability to discern the 
 things of the Spirit. 
 
SPIRITUAL CONSOLATION. 177 
 
 II. Hence, first, there is a coincidence of judgment between the believer 
 and God. What God declares to be true the believer sees to be true. 
 
 He acquiesces in the judgment of God as to sin, the method of sal- 
 vation, the person of Christ, the doctrines of grace, and the reality and 
 importance of eternal things. So also in his judgments of men. Those 
 whom God approves the believer approves. 
 
 This is the ground, 1. Of the unity of faith among believers. 2. 
 Of the unity of fellowship ; so that all Christians recognize each other. 
 3. It is the ground of the authority of the Church as a teacher, and of 
 the ouly legitimate authority of tradition. 4. It is the ground or rea- 
 son why schism is a sin. 
 
 Hence, secondly, there is not only this coincidence of judgment as to 
 truth, but also of feeling. That is, the spiritual love what God loves • 
 they hate what God hates. They love those whom God loves, and so 
 far as their character is concerned, they hate those whom God hates. 
 The friends of God are their friends. This is the ground of the unity 
 of communion between Christians. It is the reason why they have a 
 common experience, and why they love each other as brethren. 
 
 Hence, thirdly, there is a conformity in the life of the believer with 
 the will of God. He does what is in accordance with the mind of the 
 Spirit. This is the ground of the community of worship. They all 
 walk by the same rule. They all worship the same God and Saviour. 
 
 Hence, fourthly, all believers are united so as to form one body, the 
 temple of God and the bride of Christ. Because they are -vsu/iarixot 
 (pneumatikoi) they are united to Christ, conformed to his image, and 
 rendered glorious and blessed. For the Spirit is not only the source of 
 knowledge and holiness, but also of consolation and of glory. 
 
 If we are Christians, we are izvsoiJ.aTiy.6i. We believe the truth. We 
 agree with the Scripture and with our fellow Christians. We are uni- 
 ted to them in love. We love the brethren. We shall be united to 
 them forever in heaven. 
 
 C'XVDII. Spiritual Consolation. 
 
 [Feb. 17th, 1856.] 
 
 Man is a child of sorrow. Though possessed of numerous sources 
 of enjoyment and much happiness, there is no man who has not to 
 drink of the cup of sorrow. The sources of sorrow are numerous. 1. 
 Bodily pain and infirmity. 2. Pressure of external circumstances, 
 poverty, disappointment, loss of reputation, and of confidence of 
 friends. 3. Bereavements. 4. Sin in others, more or less nearly con- 
 nected with us. 5. Sin in ourselves. Its power and its effects on the 
 conscience. Its effect on faith and hope, and therefore despondency 
 12 
 
178 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 and fear of reprobation or final condemnation. From all these sources, 
 man is certain to be more or less affected. 
 
 There are three sources of consolation. 1. The world. 2. Satan, who 
 comforts his children with false hopes, with unbelief, and Avith sinful 
 pleasures, as the drunkard drowns his sorrows in the bowl. 
 
 3. The Holy Ghost. He is set forth in the Scriptures as the Com- 
 forter. 
 
 II. The Holy Ghost as Comforter. The word itapdxhqroq (paraclete ) 
 means indeed more than Comforter, but it includes that idea. It was 
 when speaking of the sorrow of his disciples that Christ promised to 
 send them the Holy Ghost. 
 
 1. The need of a divine comforter arises, first, from the insufficiency 
 of man for himself. He has no adequate resource in himself of know- 
 ledge, holiness or happiness. He must go out of himself for all these 
 forms of good. Secondly, from the insufficiency of the creature. The 
 world can never give the good we need. The soul of man, formed for 
 God, can only be holy or happy in communion with God. 
 
 2. The way in which the Holy Ghost acts as our Comforter is, there- 
 fore, first, by bringing us to God, as the overflowing source of all good. 
 Christ has opened the way, but we have access only through or by the 
 Holy Spirit. This is the first great work of the Spirit. 
 
 Secondly, it is by taking the things of Christ and showing them 
 unto us. That is, by revealing to us the glory of the Son of God. He 
 thus fills the soul with a new affection, causes it to overflow with such 
 admiration and delight, in view of Christ, that all our sorrows are lost 
 in that sea of joy. This is a matter of daily experience. A man has 
 been sadly afflicted by the sense of evil, when the accession of a far 
 greater good has caused him to forget his sorrow in his joy. 
 
 Thirdly, by revealing and applying the truth to the heart and con- 
 science, and giving us faith to embrace and appropriate it. Thus the 
 convinced sinner is consoled by a view of Christ as a sacrifice and 
 priest, and by having faith given to embrace him. Thus the soul. 
 harassed and discouraged by the power of sin, is comforted by the 
 promise, "My grace is sufficient for thee." Thus those who are 
 weighed down by outward afflictions are comforted by the Spirit ena- 
 bling them to see that these afflictions will work out for them a far 
 more exceeding and eternal weight of glory. This is often carried so 
 far that the believer glories in infirmities. It can be made so great 
 that the stake itself has no terror. 
 
 Fourthly, by giving the soul such views of heaven as to render all 
 earthly things inconsiderable. 
 
 Fifthly, by shedding abroad the love of God in the heart, and testi- 
 fying with our spirit that we are the children of God. Christ by his 
 
THE SPIRIT OF ADOPTION. 179 
 
 Spirit nourishes and cherishes, txrpiysc xdt MAnet, (ektrephci kai 
 thalpei) his people as a tender mother her infant, Eph. v : 2 ( J. 
 III. How to enjoy these consolations. 
 
 1. We must not seek consolation elsewhere. If we turn to the 
 world, God will leave us to the world. It is only by looking to the 
 Spirit, we can enjoy the consolations of the Spirit. 
 
 2. "We must be careful not to grieve the Holy Ghost, by whom we 
 are sealed unto the day of Redemption. 
 
 < \ I V. The Spirit of Adoption.— Rom. 8 : 15. 
 
 [February 10th, 1856.] 
 
 I. Meaning of the expression. 
 
 1. That Spirit which brings us into the relation of sons to God, that 
 is, the Holy Ghost. 
 
 2. The spirit of adoption may mean a filial spirit, the spirit which 
 sons have ; that spirit which makes us feel toward God as children 
 toward a father. The Holy Ghost is the Spirit of adoption, for two 
 reasons : 1. Because he brings us into the relation of children to God. 
 2. Because he produces in us the feelings appropriate to that relation, 
 a filial spirit. 
 
 II. What is that relation ? or, What is it to be the children of God t 
 
 1. The general idea of sonship is participation of nature. In this 
 sense Christ is, xark^i^rjo, the Son of God. In this sense Adam and all 
 mankind are God's children. And in this sense, the regenerated, who 
 are brought to be partakers of God's nature, are specially his children. 
 They are renewed after the image of God in knowledge, righteousness 
 and holiness. Those partaking of God's nature are of course like God. 
 This is the fundamental fact which conditions all the rest. 
 
 2. Objects of special favor. In this sense the Israelites were God's 
 children. This is the consequence, or rather an adjunct of the former. 
 Those whom God loves, and towards whom he acts as a Father, are his 
 children. 
 
 3. Sonship is heirship. The one is included in the other. The sons 
 of Abraham are the heirs of Abraham. The sons of God are the heirs 
 of God. 
 
 III. The spirit of adoption as a filial spirit means that spirit or dis- 
 position towards God which is appropriate to this relation. 1. It is a 
 spirit of reverential love, of admiration, of gratitude and delight. 2. 
 A spirit of confidence, founded on this relation and on the assurance of 
 God's love and care. 3. A spirit of zeal for his glory, jealousy for his 
 honor, and desire to see that honor promoted. 4. A spirit of obedience 
 and resignation. A willingness that his will and not our own should be 
 done. 
 
180 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 IV. The outward conduct becoming this relation to God and which is 
 the effect of a filial spirit. 
 
 1. A life regulated by his commands and devoted to his service. A 
 life of holiness. 
 
 2. A life elevated above the world, not immersed in its pleasures and 
 not devoted to its possessions. A life which has its end and consum- 
 mation in heaven. 
 
 3. A life of inward intercourse and fellowship with God. 
 
 4. A life of joy and cheerful anticipation of the time when we shall 
 see him as he is ; when shall occur the manifestation of the sons of 
 God. 
 
 Paul compares in Galatians the condition of believers under the law 
 to that of vTJniot (nepioi) and that of believers now to that of &iot (huioi). 
 So we may compare our present state to that of ^ntot and the state of 
 believers after the second coming of Christ to that of vcoi. Then and 
 not before will it be known what it is to be the sons of God. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The great sin and folly of Antinomianism, which separates the ex- 
 ternal privilege from the internal character of the sons of God. No 
 man is the son of God in the sense of being an heir who is not a son in 
 the sense of participation of nature. 
 
 2. Our infinite obligation to Christ ; for we are the sons of God only 
 in him and by virtue of faith. 
 
 3. How are we to become the sons of God ? This is answered by 
 what precedes. It is by faith in the Son of God. To as many as re- 
 ceived him to them gave he power to become the sons of God. It is 
 furthermore by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. Because ye are 
 sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, 
 Abba, Father. 
 
 CXX. As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are 
 the sons of God. Rom. 8 : 14. 
 
 [Oct. 18th, 1874.] 
 
 There are two classes of men in the world, the it'uyuot (psychicse), 
 and the Ttveunaruoc ; the natural and the spiritual ; those who are con- 
 trolled by their own nature, and those who are controlled by the Spirit 
 of God. The former are governed as to their thoughts, opinions, feel- 
 ings and outward life, by the principles of human nature in its present 
 state. These principles are numerous and complete, some evil and 
 some good. Reason, conscience, regard for their own interest, natural 
 fear of God, are among the principles which control the inward and 
 
THE LIBERTY WHEREWITH CHRIST HATH MADE US EREE. 181 
 
 outward life of the majority of men, who are not openly and avowedly 
 wicked. Such men never rise above the sphere of the natural. They 
 look at the things which are temporal. They live for the present. 
 
 The spiritual are those in whom the Spirit of God dwells and reigns. 
 The Bible teaches that God is immanent in the world, preserving and 
 controlling all the physical causes, and the immediate author of all 
 organic structure indicative of design. In like manner the Spirit of 
 God is immanent in the souls of believers. He controls the operations 
 of their minds and hearts as God controls the operations of nature. 
 And as God does not violate natural laws, so neither does he violate 
 the laws of our rational and moral constitution, nor does he disregard 
 them. He does not say : Let it rain, let it snow, let there be a harvest; 
 but he controls natural causes to produce those effects. So neither does 
 he govern his people by blind impulses. He works in them to will 
 and to do. In acting thus, he uses appropriate means. 
 
 1. He leads them into conformity with the mind of the Spirit, so 
 that they receive and see to be true what the Spirit reveals to be true, 
 to approve what the Spirit approves. 
 
 2. He controls their affections, so that they love what the Spirit sets 
 forth as the proper objects of love, God, Christ. He leads them to set 
 their affections on things above. 
 
 3. He leads them to endeavor to subdue all evil in their hearts, to 
 be humble, long-suffering, benevolent, to live for others rather than for 
 themselves. 
 
 Those led by the Spirit are conformed to the Spirit in their judg- 
 ments and feelings ; and to his will as to their mode of life. 
 
 Whether we are natural or spiritual is not a matter of profession or 
 belief, but of fact. If led by the Spirit, we are the sons of God. If 
 not so led, we are not sons of God. 
 
 If sons, then, 1. We have the nature of God ; 2. We are the objects 
 of his special care and love ; 3. We are heirs of his kingdom. 
 
 CXXI. The liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free. 
 
 [Feb. 23c/, 1862.] 
 The nature of this liberty is determined by the nature of the bondage 
 from which we are delivered. 
 
 I. It was a bondage to the law, to the obligations to fulfill all itsjyrecepts 
 as a condition of salvation. 
 
 Secondly, to satisfy its penalty or the demands of justice for its viola- 
 tion. Thirdly, an inward spirit of bondage inseparable from this con- 
 dition and relation. 
 
 II. It was a bondage to sin. — The power of sin as a law in our mem- 
 bers. 
 
182 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 1. This power exists. It is a real controlling influence which 
 determines the character and conduct. 
 
 2. It cannot be broken or overthrown by any effort of cur own. It 
 is a real and fearful bondage. 
 
 3. It cannot be overthrown or destroyed by any human or any 
 creature power. From this servitude Christ redeems us. 
 
 III. It was a bondage to Satan. 
 
 1. This subjection is real. Satan does rule over men. They are his 
 captives. He controls them at will, so far as God permits. 
 
 2. They are unable to free themselves from his dominion. They are 
 no match for him, and he has them at a disadvantage. 
 
 3. This dominion is the dominion of evil, and ends in eternal 
 perdition. From this Christ has made us free by destroying the power 
 of Satan by his own death. 
 
 IV. It is a bondage of their reason and conscience to human authority. 
 
 1. In fact what men are to believe and what they are to do, has 
 always been determined either by the priesthood or by public opinion. 
 
 2. From this subjection men cannot deliver themselves. 
 
 3. It is a degrading and ruinous subjection. From this Christ has 
 freed us, a. By destroying the grounds of that subjection which were 
 the consciousness that we could know what we must believe and do in 
 order to be saved, b. By substituting his own authority for all that 
 which is illegitimate. He teaches us by his word and Spirit what we 
 are to believe and do. 
 
 V. It is a bondage to human despotism. 1. There is no real liberty 
 but where the gospel reigns. 
 
 2. The reign of the gospel secures civil and religious liberty, not 
 only by restraining the power of rulers within legitimate bounds, but also 
 by making the people act on the principle that they must obey God 
 rather than man. 
 
 VI. The liberty wherewith Christ has made us free consists of freedom 
 from all illegitimate authority, and of subjection to truth, reason, and God, 
 and final deliverance of his people and of" the whole creation^ from the 
 bondage of corruption. 
 
 €XXII. He ifhat is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the 
 Lord's freeman.— 1 Cor. 7 : 22. 
 
 [September 16th, 18G7.] 
 
 The ideas of liberty and slavery are antithetical. They therefore 
 explain each other. We cannot understand the liberty spoken of 
 until we understand the bondage. The reverse is true. We cannot 
 
HE THAT IS CALLED IN THE LORD. 183 
 
 understand the nature of the bondage without understanding the nature 
 of the liberty. 
 
 Liberty is not freedom from restraint or authority. This cannot be 
 predicated of any creature. All rational beings are under the au- 
 thority of reason and right. And as these are in infinite perfection 
 in God, all creatures are under absolute subjection to him. And this 
 subjection is the highest liberty. In renouncing subjection to God, 
 man lost his liberty. He became : 
 
 1. The slave of sin. This Christ declares. This subjection to sin b 
 true bondage, a. Because it has no right to rule. It does not belong 
 to our normal state, and is inconsistent with the end of our being, b. 
 Because it is independent of the will. We cannot throw it off. This 
 is a matter of consciousness and experience. 
 
 2. The slave of the law. He is under the obligation of satisfying 
 its demands or of bearing its penalty, a. This obligation is inex- 
 orable, b. It reveals itself in the conscience, c. It produces the most 
 intolerable bondage, d. It produces a slavish spirit, e. Fear and 
 anxious looking for of judgment. 
 
 3. This subjection to sin and the law involves subjection to Satan. 
 We are in his kingdom. We are in his power. We are under his 
 control. 
 
 4. This subjection to sin and the law leads to subjection to men in 
 various ways. 
 
 a. It destroys the balance and power of the soul. Not being subject 
 to God and being unable to guide itself, it submits to the world, to 
 public opinion, to authority in some form. And especially does it 
 lead to subjection to the priesthood and to the church. 
 
 Now, as Christ is a Redeemer, as he came to preach deliverance to 
 the captives, to proclaim the acceptable year, i. e., the year of jubilee ; 
 as he is the author of our liberty ; as they only are truly free whom 
 the Son makes free, he must deliver his people from all the forms of 
 bondage above referred to. This he does in the following way and 
 order: 1. He frees us from condemnation. Until this is done nothing 
 is done. A man in prison under sentence must be freed from death or 
 he cannot be delivered from other evils. How Christ frees us from 
 condemnation we know. 
 
 2. He frees from the law or the obligation of fulfilling its demands. 
 How this is done we know. 
 
 3. He frees us from the authority and power of Satan. How we 
 know. Heb. ii : 14, 15. 
 
 4. From the reigning power of sin. 
 
 5. From a slavish spirit. 
 
 6. From all undue subjection to men. a. By bringing the reason 
 
184 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCE^ CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 under subjection to his truth, we are freed from their authority as to 
 doctrine, b. As we are subject to him alone, as to the conscience, we 
 cannot be subject to any other authority in deciding what is morally 
 right or wrong, c. As we have through Christ deliverance from con- 
 demnation and acceptance with God, we are free from the priesthood. 
 d. As all we do is done in obedience to him, subjection to men is part 
 of our liberty. 
 
 So a slave may be truly and perfectly free. He is the Lord's free- 
 man. And this is the reason why Paul exhorts slaves to regard their 
 bonds as of little account- 
 
 No tongue can tell our obligations to Christ, as our Redeemer, from 
 the awful bondage into which we were brought by our apostacy from 
 God. 
 
 CXXIII. Ye believe in God, believe also in me. 
 
 [Date not given.'} 
 
 The discourses of Christ were designed for and indirectly addressed 
 to all believers. This discourse was immediately addressed to the apos- 
 tles, when they were about to experience a great trial and to enter on 
 the discharge of a great duty. It was designed therefore to comfort 
 and to encourage them. 
 
 Here are three things presented for our consideration ; the duty en- 
 joined, to believe ; the object of faith, believe in me ; the truths con- 
 cerning Christ which we are to believe. 
 
 I. Illicit is it to believe? Faith includes two things, assent and trust. 
 It includes, therefore, first, the submission of the reason to all Christ has 
 revealed ; and, secondly, trust in all that he has promised. Both of 
 these are difficult duties. To receive as true what we cannot under- 
 stand on the testimony of God is declared to be irrational. But two 
 things are to be remarked, first, that faith is rational ; and, secondly, 
 that the testimony of God is informing. It gives light. 
 
 To trust is no less difficult. To trust that we shall be pardoned, 
 saved, preserved, is hard for our unbelieving hearts. 
 
 II. The object of faith is Christ. That is, the things to which we are 
 to assent are truths concerning Christ, and the things in which we are 
 to trust are the promises of Christ. Christ is here distinguished from 
 God. The faith which the apostles were required to exercise was faith 
 in Christ. This is the only form in which we can exercise faith in 
 God. If we believe not God as seen, how can we believe in him as not 
 seen. 
 
 III. But what are we to believe concerning Christ and what are the 
 promises that we are to trust t 
 
YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. 1S5 
 
 First. We must believe that he is the way, i. c, that he brings us to 
 God. There are three senses in which we are absent from God, or 
 separated from him. 
 
 1. By our ignorance. Christ brings us near to God as an object of 
 knowledge. He is the Logos or Revealer. He is God; God in our 
 nature, God in fashion as a man. 
 
 2. By our guilt. Christ brings us near to God by reconciliation 
 through his blood. He atones for our sins. We are enabled to draw 
 near to God with hope of acceptance. 
 
 3. By our pollution or enmity. Christ by revealing the knowledge of 
 God and by reconciling us to him, removes our enmity. Believe that I 
 am the way, that God in me is revealed to you, brought nigh to you, 
 that he is reconciled, that you through me are brought to love him. 
 
 Secondly. We must believe that he is the truth. This means, 
 
 1. That he is real ; the true God. That he is the true prophet, 
 priest and king. 
 
 2. That in him is all truth, religious, moral and scientific. 
 
 3. That in him is all excellence. For truth is goodness. Christ is 
 the absolute good ; a sea of excellence and glory. 
 
 Thirdly, that he is the life. 
 
 1. The source of universal life. 
 
 2. Of intellectual life. 
 
 3. Of spiritual and eternal life. It is not we that live, but Christ 
 that lives in us. 
 
 What promises are we to trust to ? The promises of the Spirit. 
 
 1. That his presence is permanent and internal. 
 
 2. That he will reveal Christ. 
 
 3. That he will be our Paraclete. 
 
 CXXIV. Ye are bought with a Price.— 1 Cor. 7: 23. 
 [Sept. lith, 1856.] 
 
 We, in common with others, sustain different relations to God. 1. 
 As our Creator. We owe to him our existence, our faculties, and we 
 are sustained by him. 2. As our Father, that is, as the objects of his 
 care, of his beneficence. He gives us every thing that we possess, and is 
 the source of all good. 3. As our moral governor, whose will is the rule 
 of duty, to whom we are responsible, and who will reward us or punish 
 us according to our works. These are relations common to all men. 
 They belong to us as rational beings. They are not peculiar to us as 
 Christians. Our peculiar relation to God as Christians is that we,are 
 his redeemed ones. 
 
186 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 I. What is redemption ? II. By whom we are redeemed. III. At ivhat 
 price f TV. To ivhat end t 
 
 This redemption is peculiar to us not only as distinguished from 
 other men, but from all other creatures. No angels, no other order of 
 beings are the subjects of redemption. 
 
 I. What is redemption f 
 
 It is deliverance from captivity or bondage, or death, by purchase. 
 
 1. We were in captivity to Satan. He could do with us what he 
 pleased ; we were in his power, hopelessly and helplessly under his 
 control. 
 
 2. We were in bondage to sin ; to its power, from which no resources 
 of our own, or of any creature, now or in eternity, could deliver us. 
 To be forever sinners was all that we could expect. 
 
 3. We were in bondage to the law, subject to its demands, and to 
 its penalty, which is eternal death. There was no possibility of escape. 
 To be redeemed is to be delivered by a ransom from this captivity to 
 Satan, this bondage to sin, and this condemnation. It is not to have 
 the offer of deliverance, or to have it rendered possible, but it is actual 
 deliverance. 
 
 II. Who is the redeemer f " The only Redeemer of God's elect is 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, who being the eternal Son of God, became man, 
 and so was, and continueth to be, God and man, in two distinct natures, 
 and one person forever." Our eye does not rest on any angel, nor on 
 the throne of God, but on the Incarnate Son. As he did not under- 
 take the redemption of angels, so he did not assume their nature. 
 
 To God we stand in the relation of creatures, of children, of subjects ; 
 but to Christ, as redeemed. We are his property. We belong to him. 
 We are the douXot Xpiaroo (servants of Christ). This is our distin- 
 guishing jDeculiarity. It involves two things : (a.) That our relation is 
 to Christ, (b.) That it is that which arises from redemption, that is, 
 by purchase; so that we are his, and are bound to make his will the 
 rule of our conduct, and his service the business of our lives. This all 
 the redeemed must and will do. 
 
 III. The price of redemption was himself. He gave himself for us. 
 It involves, 1. His incarnation. 2. His subjection to the law, to fulfil 
 all righteousness. 3. To its curse, including all the miseries of this 
 life, the painful death of the cross, and the wrath of God. 
 
 IV. The end of redemption. 
 
 1. The proximate end is our holiness and happiness; that we should 
 glorify God in our bodies and spirits which are his ; that is, that we 
 use our bodies, all their members and all their powers, and all the 
 resources of our spirits, to his glory, i. e., so as to cause him to be 
 
WHO ARE KEPT BY THE TOWER OF GOD. 187 
 
 honored. This is to be done in honoring him ourselves, and in causing 
 others to honor him. We glorify God when we worship, love and 
 serve him, and also when we cause others to do the same. 
 
 CXXV. Who are kept by the power ofGod through faith unto 
 salvation, ready to be revealed in the last time. 1 Pet. 1 : 5. 
 
 [September 17th, 1S54.] 
 
 The salvation of the renewed is secured by the power of God, and 
 through faith. 
 
 1. Those here addressed are elected unto obedience and sprinkling 
 of the blood of Jesus Christ. 
 
 2. They are renewed. 
 
 3. They have a living hope. 
 
 4. They have an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadcth 
 not away. 
 
 5. They are kept by the power of God. 
 
 The attainment of salvation is difficult. The dangers arise, — 
 
 1. From our own corruption. 
 
 2. From the temptations of the world. 
 
 3. From the power and malice of Satan. 
 Yet salvation is certain, — 
 
 1. Because they are elected. 
 
 2. Because they are renewed. 
 
 3. Because they are kept by the power of God. How are believers 
 kept by the power of God? There are two forms under which the 
 power of God expresses itself, viz. : his providence and his grace. The 
 one is outward, and the other inward. 
 
 Providence includes all the oversight and guarding which God ex- 
 ercises over his people. 
 
 1. In ordering their circumstances. 
 
 2. In protecting them from their enemies and persecutors. 
 
 3. In restraining and conquering Satan. 
 
 Grace includes all the inward operations of the Spirit. 
 
 1. In teaching and revealing truth. 
 
 2. In sanctifying and consoling. 
 
 3. In sustaining under temptation, and thus preserving from 
 apostacy. 
 
 How are believers kept through faith ? 
 
 Faith is used in two senses, or two kinds of exercises are included 
 under the term. 
 
 1. Acts of credence in the truth, an abiding conviction of the truth 
 of God ; a persuasion, i. e., of the truth of the gospel, and all that it 
 reveals. 
 
188 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 2. Acts of confidence in Christ, (a.) Confidence in his being "what 
 he is declared to be. (b.) Confidence in his protection, (c.) Con- 
 fidence in his merit, and in the prevalence of his intercession. The 
 soul may repose itself securely, assured that it is guarded as in a citadel. 
 This protection is to be continued until the end. The salvation of 
 believers begun here, is continued at death, and consummated at the 
 Second Advent. Then their bodies are to be raised, and then the whole 
 number of the redeemed are to be united. 
 
 INFERENCES FROM THIS DOCTRINE. 
 
 1. The duty of patience, even in the midst of trials. 
 
 2. The duty of being hopeful. 
 
 3. The duty of being holy as God is holy. 
 
 4. The duty of brotherly love. 
 
 CXXVI. Security of Believers. 
 
 [Sept. 2d, 1856.] 
 
 I. In what sense they are secure. 
 
 I. From the condemnation of the law. 2. From the power of 
 temptation. 3. From the dominion of Satan. 4. From everlasting 
 death. 
 
 II. The grounds of this security. 
 
 Negatively. 1. It is not their own righteousness. 2. Not their own 
 strength. 3. Not their own prudence. 4. Not their own fidelity. 5. 
 Not the efficacy of the means of grace. 6. Nor the security of the 
 asylum, i. e., the church, to which they have betaken themselves. 
 
 Positively. 1. It is the covenant of Redemption. 2. The work of 
 Christ. 3. The indwelling of the Spirit. 4. The fidelity of God. 
 
 III. Inferences. 
 
 1. Not that we may live in sin and yet be saved; because the 
 security of believers is a security from sin. This is the great distinction 
 between the doctrine of perseverance and Antinomianism. As it is a 
 contradiction to say that God saves the lost, so it is a contradiction to 
 say that he preserves those who indulge in sin. 
 
 2. Not that we may neglect the means of grace. For the security 
 promised is as much a security from negligence as from any other evil. 
 The promise of God is to save his people from sin, to purify unto him- 
 self a peculiar people zealous of good works, to make them diligent and 
 faithful in the discharge of all duty ; but, — 
 
 3. This truth 1. Is adapted to fill the heart with abounding gratitude 
 and love to God. The doctrine that believers may fall from grace and 
 perish, supposes an entirely different theory of the gospel. It supposes 
 
SECURITY OF BELIEVERS. 189 
 
 that Christ makes salvation possible ; that whether or not a man is 
 saved, depends, (a. ) on -whether he chooses to believe, and (6.) on 
 ■whether he will persevere in his faith. Both depend upon himself. The 
 other theory supposes that the -work of Christ secures the salvation of 
 his people ; that faith is God's gift, and that its continuance depends 
 simply on God's fidelity. The one supposes that God loves us because 
 we love him, and so long as we love him. The other supposes that his 
 love is gratuitous and infinite ; that we love him because he loved us ; 
 and that having loved us when enemies, he will continue to love us as 
 friends. The practical effect of this doctrine is, therefore, to promote 
 holiness. 
 
 2. It is adapted to produce peace and a filial spirit. The man who 
 is under a legal system, who stands in the relation of a slave to God, 
 who feels that his standing depends on his good behaviour, of necessity 
 has a slavish spirit. Whereas he who is under grace, who is a child of 
 God, who feels that God's love is founded on something else than good 
 conduct, that he loves us because we are his children, and that holiness 
 is the result and not the ground of adoption, by a like necessity has a 
 filial spirit, and that spirit is a joyful, confident, peaceful spirit. He 
 who thinks that his soul is in his own keeping, and that no promise of 
 God secures its safety, must be in continual anxiety and doubt. 
 
 3. The third effect of this doctrine is to produce alacrity in the 
 service of God, and in working out our own salvation. The greater the 
 doubt of success, the less the motive to exertion. If there is no 
 hope, there is no effort ; on the contrary, the greater the hope, the 
 greater the cheerfulness and diligence. You assure a man that he will 
 become rich or become great by the faithful and diligent use of certain 
 means, and he will be faithful and diligent. If you tell him that he 
 will be rich whether he uses them or not, or that there is a bare pro- 
 bability of success, you destroy in a good degree the motive to exertion. 
 The case of the individual believer is analogous to that of the Church. 
 What motive would there be to preach the gospel at home, or to carry 
 it abroad, if we had not the assurance of the ultimate triumph of the 
 Redeemer ? 
 
 IV. How can we attain a sense of security f 
 
 As the Scriptures teach that whom God predestinates, them he calls, 
 the only evidence of election is vocation, and the only evidence of voca- 
 tion is holiness. Everything else is a delusion and fanaticism. It can 
 only be by keeping ourselves in the love of God, that we can have a 
 present sense of his favor, and the assurance of salvation. 
 
190 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 { XX VII. Ye are complete in him. Col. 2 : 10. 
 [October 27th, 1872.] 
 
 The false teachers in Colosse were Jews, but not Judaizers. They 
 were philosophers. They designed to substitute philosophy for Chris- 
 tianity, not by denying the latter, but by explaining it. They distin- 
 guished between faith and knowledge. Faith was for the people, know- 
 ledge for the educated few. The objects of faith were the historical and 
 doctrinal statements of the Bible. The objects of knowledge were the 
 speculative truths underlying those statements, and into which they 
 were to be sublimated. Paul's object in this epistle is to prove two 
 things. 
 
 I. That p>hilosop)hy ivas an utter failure. He pronounces it a vain 
 deceit : that is, (ct.) Void of truth, (b.) Void of reality, (c.) Void of 
 all worth and power. It was xsvos (empty, vain) in all those senses. 
 And moreover, it was a deceit. It disappointed all our expectation, 
 and betrayed those who trusted to its guidance. This was no slight 
 matter. He warned his readers lest any man in this way should make 
 a prey of them to their utter destruction. 
 
 II. That all the objects which p>hilosophy vainly attempted to accomplish, 
 ivere effectually and completely accomplished in Christ. 
 
 1. As to the first proposition, viz., that philosophy is a vain deceit. 
 
 It is important to determine what Paul means by philosophy. This 
 is not to be decided arbitrarily. Some would say he means heathen 
 philosophy, as opposed to Christian philosophy ; others, that particular 
 system which prevailed in Colosse, the Gnostic. Every one would 
 say, false and not true, yours and not mine. There must be some way 
 of deciding this question. The apostle decides it for us, 
 
 First, by what he says of the system which he opposes. By philos- 
 ophy he means systems of that nature. 
 
 Secondly, by the arguments which he uses against it. He includes 
 under the term philosophy, every system against which his arguments 
 legitimately bear. What then was the nature of that system ? It un- 
 dertook to determine a priori, mi\d from the principles of reason, 1. The 
 nature of God, or of the absolute Being. 2. His relation to the world, 
 or what the world is in relation to him (or rather it). 3. What the 
 origin, nature and destiny of man. 4. What Christ is, and how he 
 effects the restoration of man. 
 
 Such is the system. The arguments which Paul urges against it are, 
 1. These are matters about which, from the nature of the case, we 
 know and can know nothing. They are mattei-s of revelation. " Eye 
 hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of 
 
YE ARE COMPLETE IN HIM. 191 
 
 man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. 
 But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit; for the Spirit 
 searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God. For what man 
 knoweth the things of a man save the Spirit of man which is in him ? 
 even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God " (1 
 Cor. ii: 9, 10, 11). " No man hath seen God at any time ; the only be- 
 gotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him." 
 (John i : 18). 
 
 2. He shows that God, in the Scriptures, hath declared the wisdom 
 of this world to be folly. "Where is the wise? "Where is the scribe? 
 Where is the disputer of this world ? hath not God made foolish the 
 wisdom of this world?" (1 Cor. i: 20). 
 
 3. Experience has proved that the world by wisdom knows not God. 
 
 4. God has determined to save man, not by philosophy, but by the 
 gospel. 
 
 Paul does not depreciate reason. The senses have their sphere. 
 Reason has its sphere. But there is a supernatural or spiritual sphere 
 into which reason cannot enter. We might as well judge of a syllogism 
 by the tongue. This conclusion is sustained by consciousness. What 
 do you know ? There lies the grave ! Where does it lead to ? What 
 lies beyond it? 
 
 We see, therefore, that Paul, by philosophy does not mean, 1. Ex- 
 clusively the oriental philosophy ; for what he says here, he says to 
 the Corinthians. 2. Not natural philosophy. 3. Not mental and moral 
 philosophy. But 4. Any attempt to solve the great problems above 
 mentioned, a priori. 
 
 III. All that philosophy vainly piretends to do is accoinplished in Christ. 
 
 1. As to knowledge. This is necessary; even knowledge of these 
 supreme problems. In Christ are all the treasures of wisdom and know- 
 ledge, and he is the only source of knowledge. The knowledge which 
 he~gives is sure, satisfying, sanctifying. This we know. 
 
 2. Bedemption. It is, first, objective, pardon and reconciliation. 
 This is accomplished by Christ's atoning work. Second, it is subjective, 
 delivery from inward sin and restoration of divine life. This Christ 
 does, because in him dwells the fulness of the Godhead bodily. We are 
 filled with God in him. 
 
 3. Restoration to our former status, to the kingdom of light ; it i> ex- 
 altation. This is. done by being made partakei-s of the glory of Christ. 
 All this depends on our union with him. This union is (a.) Repre- 
 sentative. (£>.) Spiritual, (c.) Voluntary, by faith. 
 
 TJie great les-io» 18, 
 
 1. That we are not to trust to our own reason or that of other men 
 for instruction on these great points. 
 
192 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 2. That we have sure knowledge in the gospel, and to reject it is 
 certain perdition. 
 
 CXXVIII. Priesthood of Believers. 
 
 [Feb. 8th, 1857.] 
 
 Priests and kings are the two highest classes of officers among men, 
 e. g., Moses and Aaron, David and the High Priest, the Pontifex Maxi- 
 mus among Romans. To say that believers are priests and kings may 
 be a figurative expression, declaring their dignity and exaltation. 
 More however is meant. 
 
 I. The nature of the priesthood. 
 
 It includes properly, 1. The right of access to God. 2. The duty of 
 offering sacrifices for sin. In the strict sense, therefore, there is under 
 the New Testament dispensation, no other priest than Christ. This is 
 one of the greatest differences between Romanists and Protestants, 
 which supposes a radically different theory of the gospel. 
 
 II. The sense in which all believers are priests, is. 
 
 1. That they all have liberty of access to God. This is the main 
 idea. This is the great distinction and blessedness intended to be ex- 
 pressed by the term. 2. They offer to God the sacrifice of a broken heart, 
 the incense of prayer, the thank-offering of praise. They minister be- 
 fore God, and are in this sense priests. 3. They make intercession for 
 others. 
 
 III. The qualifications for the priesthood. 
 
 1. No man taketh the priesthood on himself. This is true both of 
 the official priesthood and of the general priesthood of believers. A 
 priest must be selected and constituted such by God. 2. This appoint- 
 ment must be signified and certified ; the external priesthood by exter- 
 nal forms, the spiritual priesthood by internal anointing. 3. A priest 
 must have something to offer. What was a priest without a sacrifice? 
 What are we without a contrite spirit ? Without a believing and 
 grateful heart our priesthood would be merely nominal. The exter- 
 nal priesthood had its external dignities, emoluments and preroga- 
 tives ; but the spiritual priesthood has only spiritual advantages. The 
 latter is indeed as much higher than the former, as the things of the 
 Spirit are higher than the things of the flesh ; but the want of these 
 spiritual gifts is more fatal in the latter case than in the former. 4. 
 As a priest acts not for himself only, but for others also, he must sym- 
 pathize with them. This is taught with regard to the priests of the Old 
 Testament, with regard to our blessed Lord, and it is no less true with re- 
 gard to us. 5. A priest must be holy in two senses, (a.) As to his person- 
 
PRIESTHOOD OF BELIEVERS. 1U3 
 
 al character. Under the Old Testament it was required that the priest 
 should be free from all blemish of body and deficiency in intellect. 
 Under the New, we cannot draw near to God unless we are pure in 
 heart. The Old Testament priests were required to abstain from all 
 defiling contact with external things. We are to abstain from the pol- 
 lutions which are in the world- They could not approach, unless cere- 
 monially clean ; we cannot, unless inwardly sanctified. (b.) In the 
 second place, a priest must be holy in the sense of sacred, set apart, or 
 consecrated. The Old Testament priests were a distinct class, separa- 
 ted from the people. They could not engage in ordinary avocations, 
 nor seek support in the ordinary way. Those who ministered at the 
 altar were partakers of the altar. In like manner, Christians are a 
 people separated from the world, and consecrated to God. They can- 
 not belong to the world, seek its objects, or enjoy its pleasures. 6. A 
 priest must be faithful. This includes, (a.) The assiduous discharge of 
 all his duties, as opposed to negligence. (£>.) Trustworthiness. The 
 people should be able to rely upon them as being what they professed to 
 be, and really possessing the qualifications of their office. So we as 
 priests should be faithful in drawing near to God, in offering sacrifices, 
 and in interceding ; and all should have reason to confide in us as 
 being indeed the priests of God. 
 
 IV. The prerogatives and privileges of the priesthood. 
 
 1. Access to God. This is the end of redemption. It includes all 
 its blessings. When the people saw the High Priest enter the most 
 Holy place, they felt that he was the most honored of mortals. 
 
 2. The favor of God. The priest was highly distinguished. 
 
 3. Power with God. The power of the priesthood has ever been 
 higher than that of kings. Believers have power with God. Their 
 prayers control the world. 
 
 CXXIX. Priesthood of Believers. (No. 3.) 
 
 [April 12th, 18C3.] 
 
 Exaltation and honor tend to make men worse, 
 
 1. When assumed as a right. 2. When sought and enjoyed for 
 selfish ends. 3. When consisting in external prerogatives and advan- 
 tages. 
 
 They have a contrary tendency 
 
 1. When felt to be undeserved. 
 
 2. When regarded as designed for God's glory and the good of others. 
 
 3. When what is outward is merely accessory to inward excellence. 
 All the distinction and glory promised in the Scriptures have these 
 conditions, and therefore tend to humble and purify. Believers are 
 represented as a priesthood. 
 
 13 
 
194 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 I. The priests were a separate class of the people. The people gene- 
 rally were not priests, and no man could become a priest by his own 
 will. He must be called of God. In this respect believers are like 
 them. They are a separate class of men ; they are chosen and called 
 of God. 
 
 II. They were an elevated and honored class. Kings and priests were 
 the highest order of men. The one governed the body, the other the 
 soul. The one had regard to the world and the things of this life, the 
 other to the things of eternity. The sphere of the latter was higher, 
 and their actual power greater. The two offices were united in Mel- 
 chizedek, Christ, and in believers. In saying that believers are priests, 
 it is meant that they are a higher order of men, exalted above their 
 fellows in all that elevates and ennobles. 
 
 III. The priests were a sacred class. 
 
 1. They were consecrated with peculiar solemnity. They were 
 washed, anointed, and clothed with pure garments ; and victims of 
 expiation and consecration were presented in their behalf. 
 
 2. They were required to be personally holy. a. Free from bodily 
 defects, b. Free from vice. c. Free from ceremonial defilement, d. 
 Many things lawful to others were not lawful to them. 
 
 3. They were sacred in their occupations ; that is, they were not to 
 engage in worldly occupations, but minister in holy things. In like 
 manner believers are a sacred class of the community. They are con- 
 secrated to God in baptism. They are washed, anointed and purified 
 with atoning blood. They are to keep themselves unspotted from the 
 world, and live not for the world, but for God. 
 
 IV. Priests were not an idle, useless or merely ornamental class of the 
 community. They had most important functions to perform. 
 
 1. They approached God for the people. There was no access to 
 God but through them, no pardon, no acceptable worship, no enjoy- 
 ment of God's favor. This is the distinctive idea of a priesthood. It 
 is a class of men who have access to God for the benefit of others. 
 Believers have this access ; no other men have, and therefore believers 
 are priests. 
 
 2. The priests offered sacrifices of worship, of expiation, of thanks- 
 giving. Believers offer true worship, and they only. They present 
 and plead before God the sacrifice of Christ, in their own behalf and in 
 behalf of the unconverted. They offer the constant sacrifice of thanks- 
 giving, and the incense of praise. They are the priests of the earth. 
 What the Jewish priests did for the Jews, believers do for the world. 
 What would the Jews have been without their priests ? And what would 
 the world be without believers ? No acceptable worship would ascend 
 from earth to heaven, and no blessings descend from heaven to earth. 
 
WHO IS HE THAT OVERCOMETH THE "WORLD? 195 
 
 3. The priests were the instructors of the people. Their lips kept 
 knowledge. It was their business to teach the law in its doctrines and 
 precepts. When they were ignorant or apostate, the people perished. 
 So believers are depositaries of the truth. They have the great pre- 
 rogative of presenting and extending it. The church is the pillar and 
 ground of truth. 
 
 V. The priests were a dependent class. 
 
 1. They had no portion in the land. They depended on the contri- 
 butions of the people. 
 
 2. Their services were not for themselves. They were not the end. 
 
 3. They were designed to promote the knowledge and glory of God, 
 and the good of the people. 
 
 So believers do not live for themselves. They are saved and exalted 
 to this dignity not to honor themselves, but to honor God, and to do 
 good to their fellow-creatures. 
 
 Great honor, great sanctity, great responsibility are involved in 
 belonging to the royal priesthood of believers. 
 
 (XXX. Who is he that overcome! h the world, bnt he that be- 
 lie vol h that Jesus is the Son of God ? 1 John 5 : 5. 
 
 [March 22d, 1863.] 
 
 1. Who is the conqueror, 6 vuwv, bid the believer, 6 xtfTTeuwv t The 
 word world in the Scriptures means, 1. The material universe. 2. Our 
 earth. 3. What they contain, and all that they contain. 4. Their 
 rational inhabitants, and when spoken of the earth, mankind. 5. The 
 wicked as opposed to the Church. 6. What characterizes the world, i. 
 c, men, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life. 
 7. Things seen and temporal ; all things, the fashion of which is pass- 
 ing away. 
 
 II. Overcoming the world is therefore a very comprehensive work. It 
 includes, 1. Successfully resisting the influence of the things of the 
 world, as seductions to sin, its wealth, its pleasures and its honors. 
 
 2. Raising ourselves above all under the influence of the things seen 
 and temporal, and living under the influence of the things unseen and 
 eternal. 
 
 3. Taking the word " world " to mean men, and especially the un- 
 godly, to overcome the world is to overcome their undue and pernicious 
 influence over our opinions and over our conduct. The force of public 
 opinion and passion is almost irresistible. The dominating influence 
 of the philosophy, of the maxims and customs of the world, is of all 
 things the hardest to overcome. 
 
 4. The world is the kingdom of darkness ; it is Satan's kingdom. To 
 
196 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 overcome it, is to overcome error, ignorance, vice, evil, in short, in all its 
 forms. This, therefore, is a stupendous work. Think of a solitary soui 
 — and in one sense every soul is solitary, it is isolated, having its own 
 life, consciousness and character — think of such a soul in a world, in a 
 universe of evil, operated on by all things sensible, by all other souls, 
 itself corrupt, its own nature in alliance with its enemies, and it/ will 
 be seen that to overcome the world is indeed a work exceeding all hu- 
 man power. 
 
 III. How is this work to be accomplished f 
 
 1. Not by asceticism. 2. Not by philosophy. 3. Not by the power 
 of reason, conscience, or the will. 4. Not by Theism. 5. Not by 
 faith in the word of God in the general. 6. Not by the Church, its 
 rites, its ministry, or its worship. But, 7. By believing that Jesus is 
 the Son of God. What does this mean ? and why does this faith se- 
 cure us the victory over the world ? 
 
 What is it to believe that Jesus is the Son of God? (1.) That the 
 man Jesus, the person who appeared and was recognized under that 
 name, was the eternal Son of God ; that he was God manifest in the 
 flesh. This includes faith in his divinity and incarnation. (2.) It is 
 not only the person but also the work of Christ that is here intended. 
 His relation to us is expressed by the name Jesus, his relation to God, by 
 his title, Son of God. As to us he is a Saviour, as to God he is his 
 equal. The truth believed then, is that we have a divine Saviour, 
 therefore an almighty, an all-sufficient, an everywhere present Saviour. 
 
 How does faith in this doctrine overcome the world ? 1. Not by the 
 mere moral power of the truth believed. It is not merely because the 
 doctrine of the incarnation is a more exalted and powerful doctrine 
 than the doctrine of God ; it is not that God as manifested in the flesh 
 is more intelligible, more accessible, more lovely, more congenial than 
 God as an infinite Spirit. All this is true. But all this is true to de- 
 vils, as well as to thousands who are the slaves of the world. 
 
 2. It is (a.) Because those who believe this doctrine are reconciled 
 to God. This is the first step. So long as the soul i3 an outcast, an 
 unpardoned criminal, incarcerated in the prison of God's justice, the 
 object of his displeasure, he is of the world, he is a member of the 
 kingdom of darkness. It is only when he is delivered from God's curse, 
 reconciled to him by faith in Christ, that it is possible for him to resist 
 or overcome the influences by which he is surrounded, and by which he 
 is thoroughly pervaded, (b.) But secondly, those who believe that 
 Jesus is the Son of God are born of God. They are partakers of a new 
 life. The life of Christ is communicated to them. The principle in 
 them, antagonistic to the world, is no longer mere feeble darkened 
 reason, a scared conscience and perverted and rebellious will, but the 
 
YE ARE CHRIST S. 197 
 
 indwelling God, the Holy Ghost. It is therefore ;yi almighty, inde- 
 structible, permanent power, which is imparted to them, and which 
 manifests itself in them by raising them above the world. " Because I 
 live," says Christ, " ye shall live also." (c.) Thirdly, the spiritual, not 
 the moral power of the truth that Jesus is the Son of God, is made by 
 the Holy Ghost the proximate means of our overcoming the world. 
 (1.) The glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ is made so clear that 
 we are ravished by it, absorbed by it, delivered thereby from the love 
 of sin and of the world. (2.) The constraining influence of the love of 
 this incarnate God, leads us to renounce all things for his sake. (3.) 
 Zeal for his glory, for the advancement of his kingdom is enkindled in 
 the soul, and overcomes all other motives to action. The great lesson 
 taught is, that it is not by ourselves, nor by human means that we can 
 be delivered from this present evil world, but only by believing what 
 the Scriptures teach concerning Christ. 
 
 (XXXI. Ye are Christ's. 1 Cor. 3 : 23. 
 [March 10th, 1861]. 
 
 The two ideas of dejiendencc and possession are here expressed. " We 
 are Christ's," means that we are dependent on him, and also that we 
 belong to him. In the preceding verse the apostle had said, " All 
 things are yours ;" that is, all things are designed and overruled to 
 promote your welfare, and all things are comprehended in that do- 
 minion or kingdom to which you are destined. Still you are nothing, 
 you belong to Christ. 
 
 In this is involved, 1. The denial that we are our own. We do 
 not belong to ourselves, in the sense that our own advantage can be the 
 legitimate end of our pursuit, or that our own will can be the legiti- 
 mate rule of our conduct. 
 
 2. The denial that we belong to the world, to parents, friends, 
 country, mankind, in either of the above senses ; that the good of 
 parents, friends, &c, can be the legitimate end, or their will the legiti- 
 mate rule. 
 
 3. Nor do we thus belong to the Church. This could not have en- 
 tered the apostle's mind. But in after years it became a common 
 form of apostacy from Christ, and still is. Men feel that they belong 
 to the Church, live for and are governed by it, and know no higher 
 end, or rule of duty. 
 
 4. Positively, the declaration includes, that we are Christ's in such 
 a sense that his glory is the end, and his will the rule of our life. He, 
 and he alone, has the right to us. To him, and to him alone, is this 
 devotion and submission due. 
 
198 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 II. This proprietorship is founded. 
 
 1. Not specially on creation, for as creatures we belong to God, tho 
 Triune God, but, 
 
 2. It is founded on gift. We were given to him in the counsels of 
 eternity. From the countless orders of creatures, and from the count- 
 less millions of the race of man, the people of Christ were given to 
 him as a possession, as a peculium, a specialty, in which he was to 
 have a peculiar and exclusive right. This ground of proprietorship is 
 supreme. God as sovereign of the universe can give what he pleases, 
 and his will is the only real and stable ground of property or pos- 
 session. 
 
 3. It is founded on purchase. This gives, (a.) The right of property 
 as founded on justice. (&•) The purchase involving redemption from 
 infinite evil gives the higher and tenderer obligation of gratitude, and 
 (c.) The price paid being his own precious blood, it gives the highest 
 of all obligations, that of love. 
 
 4. It is founded on the right of conquest. We were the captives of 
 Satan. Christ has destroyed his power, and delivered us who were led 
 captive by him at his will. 
 
 This general idea of possession is illustrated in various ways in the 
 Scriptures. 1. We are the dooXoc (servants) of Christ, which expresses 
 the relation as founded in justice. We are bound as his douXot to live 
 for him, and to obey him. Any failure in this devotion or obedience 
 is a violation of our relation to him as his servants or slaves. 
 
 2. We, i. e., the Church, are his bride. This includes (a.) The idea 
 of exclusive possession, (b.) Of preference and peculiar love, (c.) Of 
 perfect community of interest. 
 
 3. We are his (pilot, (friends) bound to him by the bond of mutual 
 love and confidence. 
 
 4. We are his body, the members of his body. Nothing is so inti- 
 mately a man's own as his body. It has a common life with him. It 
 has a common consciousness with him. The pains and pleasures of 
 the body are our own pains and pleasures. It has a common interest 
 and destiny with him. So if we are Christ's body, we are bound to 
 him in all these ways. This is nearer and higher than doukoi, <p(Xot, 
 vuiiffj (bride). 
 
 III. The blessedness resulting from this relationship. 
 
 1. Security. If we belong to Christ, as his SoOXm, <p(X<n, v6{j.(p7] and 
 <Ta>tm (body), we are secure, here and hereafter, for time and eternity. 
 
 2. Participation in Christ's excellence, both as to soul and body ; in 
 his happiness, in his glory and dominion. 
 
 IV. Duties. 
 
 1. That we should always act worthily of this relation ; remember 
 
THE LORD IS MY STRENGTH. 11)9 
 
 that we belong neither to ourselves nor to the world, but only to the 
 Lord. 
 
 2. Contentment. We may well be satisfied if we arc Christ's ; for 
 if we are his, all things are ours. 
 
 3. Not merely contentment, but joyful anticipation of Christ's 
 coming and glory. 
 
 CXXX1I. The Lord is my strength. 
 
 [September 10th, 1865.] 
 
 All religion is founded upon the personality of God. A person only 
 can be the object of the religious affections, of adoration, love and con- 
 fidence. A person only can be addressed in prayer ; and it is only 
 with a person that we can have fellowship and communion. Who is 
 the person with whom we stand in the relation indicated in the text? 
 The word Lord is an appellative. There are many Lords. The article 
 renders the term definite. It is the Lord, the person universally recog- 
 nized as standing to men in the relation of Lord. It is the substitute 
 of the proper name, Jehovah. He, therefore, is the person intended. 
 But the Lord of the Old Testament is the same person with the Lord, 
 and our Lord of the New Testament. The person, therefore, who is so 
 designated is the Logos, the second person of the Trinity, the incarnate 
 Son of God. The relation, therefore, here indicated, is not merely the 
 relation which a creature bears to the creator, which man bears to 
 God, but more definitely, that which we bear to God manifest in the 
 flesh, who has assumed the work of our redemption. 
 
 The senses, then, in which the Lord is our strength arc, 1. The 
 general sense in which all power is derived from God. He is the giver 
 of whatever measure of strength is possessed by any of his creatures. 
 All created power is derived, and not inherent. 
 
 2. This power of the creature is not self-sustained. It is not an 
 ability to exist, act, and accomplish its purposes out of God, and inde- 
 pendently of him ; but it is ability which he constantly sustains. It is 
 in him we live and move and have our being. 
 
 3. Not only the general ability of the creature is thus derived and 
 sustained, but the ability to act as efficiently as the emergency de- 
 mands, the physical, intellectual or moral strength required for any 
 special work or occasion, is given by God ; and it is given in different 
 measures to different individuals, and to the same individual, on dif- 
 ferent occasions. 
 
 4. All this pertains to the natural man, or to the natural relation in 
 which men stand to God. And all this is included in the relation in 
 which the believer stands to Christ. He is our strength, as its giver. 
 
200 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 its sustainer, and as the source whence all the supplies which we need 
 from time to time are derived. But beyond this, especially in relation 
 to the divine life, and to the duties therewith connected, is Christ our 
 strength. He is the source from which that life is derived. It is sus- 
 tained by him, and from him come the daily supplies needed for our 
 daily duties. The strength to believe, the strength to understand, the 
 strength to obey, the strength to resist temptation, the strength to bear 
 afflictions, come from Christ only. Paul said that of himself he could 
 do nothing, but through Christ strengthening him, he could do all 
 things. No limits can be assigned to this divine strength. History is 
 filled with examples of men, weak in intellect, weak in character, 
 feeble of purpose, who have been transformed into heroes by the power 
 of Christ. They have subdued kingdoms, stopped the mouth of lions, 
 put to flight the armies of the aliens. 
 
 There are here three things for us to learn and to lay to heart. 
 
 1. That we have no strength in ourselves ; so that the man who de- 
 pends on himself, his understanding, his will, his efficiency, will fail, 
 whether it be in arriving at truth, in living a holy life, or in doing 
 good to others. 
 
 2. The second is, that the Lord is our strength, and that in him 
 there is an inexhaustible supply of strength for all these ends ; for at- 
 taining knowledge, for becoming holy, and for doing good, and for 
 bearing all our trials in the Lord Jesus Christ. We can be strong in 
 the Lord. Through Christ we can do all things. 
 
 3. The third thing is, that the conditions on which we are made par- 
 takers of this strength are first, the renunciation of our own, and second, 
 the seeking of his strength in the way of his appointment, that is, by 
 faith in him and by looking to him at all times. 
 
 f XXXIII, Good Hope throngh Grace. 
 
 [Date not. given.'] 
 
 I. Nature of hope. 
 
 No man since the fall, probably no creature, can be satisfied with 
 the present. Here is always either some evil pressing on us, some 
 capacity of enjoyment unfilled, or some desire for the perpetuity of 
 what we possess, which passes beyond the present into the future. 
 This expectation and desire of future good is hope. Its object is the 
 unseen. This desire and expectation of future good is, 1. The spring 
 of all activity. 2. "With regard to sinners under the sentence of the 
 law, and in prospect of eternity, it is indispensable to any rational 
 peace. 
 
 II. Good Hope; that is, a well founded hope. It is a hope directed 
 towards what is truly good. 
 
ASSURANCE. 201 
 
 1. Some men are insensible and indifferent with regard to their future 
 destiny. This state of mind is (a.) Irrational. (6.) Unsatisfying, (c.) 
 Precarious, (d.) Destructive. 
 
 2. Others have a hope, but it is not good. It is founded (a.) On 
 the general mercy of God. (b.) On their relation to the church, (c.) 
 On the assumption that all are to be saved. (cZ.) On assumed revelations, 
 (e.) On spurious religious experience of. (/.) On the assumption of our 
 own goodness. The general basis therefore, of a false hope is error ; 
 either error as to the purpose of God in reference to the punishment of 
 sin, or error as to the conditions on which exemption from sin is promised, 
 or as to our having fulfilled or experienced those conditions. A good 
 hope is, therefore, (a.) A hope which is founded on the truth, on the 
 promise of God, and the work of Christ. (6.) One which we have a 
 right to entertain, i. e. y which is the genuine fruit of the Spirit ; not an 
 unauthorized anticipation on our part, but one which is inseparable 
 from faith, (c.) One which has for its object the infinite blessings of 
 redemption, sometimes Christ's coming, sometimes the resurrection, 
 sometimes the glory of God. Towards this the whole creation looks 
 forward with earnest expectation. 
 
 III. Through grace, i. e., a hope which God graciously gives, and 
 gives in the exercise of his grace. God gives us this hope, 1. In that 
 he promises to us the blessings which are the object of our hope. 
 
 2. Because he produces in our minds the exercise of our hope. 
 
 IV. Evidence that a hope is good. 
 
 1. That it has a scriptural foundation ; that is, that it rests on the 
 promise of God clearly revealed in his word. 
 
 2. That it has scriptural blessings for its objects ; not earthly good 
 or millennial prosperity, but conformity to Christ, and the enjoyment 
 of him forever. 
 
 3. That this hope sanctifies the soul, makes us pure even as he is 
 pure. 
 
 4. That it is the fruit of faith, which is by appropriate evidence 
 proved to be genuine. 
 
 V. This hope, 
 
 1. Is a helmet. 2. Is an anchor. 3. Is to the soul what wings are 
 to the eagle. It elevates it above the world. It raises us toward hea- 
 ven, and fills us with its spirit. 
 
 CXXXIV. Assurance. 
 
 {October 23d, 1859.] 
 I. Its nature. 
 
 In general it is the full conviction or persuasion that Ave are the 
 children of God and the heirs of eternal life. 
 
202 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 1. This may be Antinomiau, when that conviction is founded on a 
 false view of the plan of salvation, supposing that the elect are sure of 
 eternal life irrespective of their character, and that a man may know 
 his election by other evidence than that derived from holiness of heart 
 and life. So Antinomians in the Protestant church hold that the law 
 is abolished, and Christ is their sanctification by imputation. They 
 pervert the doctrine of salvation by grace ; so the Romanist, so the 
 Pharisee, both of whom are Antinomians. 
 
 2. There is a form of assurance which assumes that saving faith can 
 exist in no other form. It is held (1) That the object of faith is that 
 God is reconciled to us. (2) That this, if believed at all, is believed 
 without wavering ; or that the only faith recmired is simple assent, of 
 which there can be no doubt. 
 
 3. There is another view, which almost discards assurance, or which 
 makes it a rare and almost unattainable gift. This makes hope an 
 inference, drawn from promises in a rational way. God promises eter- 
 nal life to the renewed. I find in myself the evidences of regeneration ; 
 therefore I have a title to eternal life. Here all depends on the clear- 
 ness of the evidences of regeneration ; and as these can seldom or never 
 be so clear as to preclude all doubt, so there can seldom be any scrip- 
 tural assurance of salvation. 
 
 4. The common form of this doctrine is, (a.) That Christ has fully 
 satisfied the law for us. We are not recmired to do anything to merit 
 salvation. (6.) Christ is freely offered to all who hear the gospel, not 
 only without merit, but just as they are, without preparation, without 
 holiness, (c.) That all who receive him and rest on him shall be 
 saved. In other words, all who believe that he is the Son of God, that 
 he loved us and died for us, shall inherit eternal life, (d.) That the 
 warrant for our having Christ is not our inward state or experience, 
 but the promise of God ; and therefore we may believe without waiting 
 for the evidence of sanctification. 
 
 II. The ground of assurance, therefore, is, 
 
 1. The promise of God as perfectly free and unconditional. 
 
 2. The consciousness that we do believe ; not that we are regene- 
 rated, but that we do believe. 
 
 3. The witness of the Spirit ; or the love of God shed abroad in the 
 heart. 
 
 III. The effects of assurance when genuine. 
 
 1. Peace. 
 
 2. Joy and gratitude. 
 
 3. Love and zeal for the glory of God. 
 
 When spurious, the effects are, 1. Self-righteousness. 2. Neglect of 
 duty, and indulgence in sin. 3. False security. 
 
HOPE MAKETH NOT ASHAMED. 203 
 
 CXXXV. Hope niaketh not ashamed, because the Love ©f 
 
 God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost 
 
 which is giveu unto us. 1 ;. mi. 5 : 5. 
 
 [April 26«A,1857.] 
 
 The effects or fruits of justification are, 
 
 1. Peace with God. 
 
 2. The enjoyment of his favor. 
 
 3. Hope of glory. 
 
 Man as a sinner is the object of the divine wrath, under condemnation, 
 unable to secure either justification, sanctification or eternal life. These 
 are the necessities of his nature. They cannot be obtained by works. 
 It is only when we are so united to Christ by faith that we become in- 
 terested in his righteousness and partakers of his life, that we are justi- 
 fied, and being justified, have peace and hope. This hope is sure; it 
 does not disappoint, for the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts. 
 
 I. Tlie love of God, is his love to us. The fact that we are the objects 
 of a love which embraces all the creatures of God, would not be a 
 ground of hope. But it is, 1. A special love, a love which stands op- 
 posed to wrath. It includes reconciliation, or divine favor. To be 
 assured of God's love, is to be assured that he is propitious toward us ; 
 that his wrath is turned away from us ; that his justice no longer de- 
 mands our condemnation. It is the love which secures all the benefits 
 of redemption. 2. It is infinitely great. It led to the gift of the Sou 
 of God. 3. It is gratuitous. It is not founded on our character. It 
 was exercised towards us when we were sinners. 4. It is therefore im- 
 mutable. If founded on anything in us, it would continue no longer 
 than our attractiveness continued. But if perfectly gratuitous, flowing 
 from the mysterious fulness of the divine nature, it cannot change. 
 
 II. This love is shed abroad in our hearts : that is, we have a full 
 conviction and assurance that we are its objects. There might be a 
 conviction that God is love, that his love towards some men is infinitely 
 great, that it is gratuitous and unchangeable, and yet we might remain 
 in the blackness of despair. It is only when we are assured that we 
 are its objects, that we have a hope which sustains and renders blessed. 
 
 III. But hoiv do we know that we are the objects of tin* loir? 
 
 1. It cannot be because God has this love for all men, and, therefore, 
 for us ; because this is not true. 
 
 2. It is not because we see in ourselves the effects of regeneration or 
 the evidences of holiness, because (a.) This love was prior to regenera- 
 tion, and (b.) Because holiness is the fruit of the assurance of God's 
 love. 
 
204 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 3. The knowledge is produced by the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost 
 produces in our mind the conviction that we are the objects of that 
 love of God which induced him to give his Son for our salvation, which 
 is gratuitous and unchangeable, and which secures all other gifts. But 
 how does the Holy Ghost produce this conviction ? We cannot tell, 
 and it is unreasonable to ask. We might as well ask how he produces 
 faith, peace, joy, or any other grace. It is enough to answer negatively, 
 that it is not (a.) By exciting our love to God, whence we infer his 
 love to us. The true order is the reverse. Nor (6.) By simply open- 
 ing our eyes to see what a wonderful display of love is made in redemp- 
 tion ; for that we might see, and yet suppose ourselves excluded. 
 
 IV. The proof that we are not deluded in this matter, is to be found 
 in the effects of this conviction. The effects of a conviction of our being 
 the favorites of God, or the objects of his special love, when that con- 
 viction is unfounded, are seen in the Jews, the Romanists and in Anti- 
 nomians. These effects are, 1. Pride. 2. Malignity. 3. Immorality . 
 the divorce of morals from religion. On the other hand, when the 
 conviction is produced by the Holy Ghost, then the effects are, — 
 1. Humility. Nothing so bows down the soul as a sense of undeserved 
 love. 2. The tenderest concern for those who are not thus favored, and 
 an earnest desire that they may share our blessedness. 3. Love to 
 God. Love begets love ; and our love to God is mingled with wonder, 
 admiration, gratitude, and zeal for his glory. 4. Obedience. When 
 aliens, and under the law, we brought forth fruit unto death, but now 
 we bring forth fruit unto holiness. The sixth and seventh chapters are 
 designed to show that such are the effects of assurance of the divine 
 love. 
 
 €XX.Wi. Faith as the Source of Love and Joy. 1 Pet. 1 : 8. 
 {March 2oth, 1854.] 
 
 The three great Christian graces are faith, hope and love, or Peter 
 says, faith, love and joy. As to these graces the Scriptures teach us, 
 1. That they are inseparable. They never appear one without the 
 others. 2. They stand in a certain relation to each other as cause and 
 effect ; faith is the cause of love, and love the cause of joy. It is a joy 
 which is first, unspeakable, (a.) Because the objects of it are infinite. 
 (6.) Because no words can express its value, or blessedness. It is in- 
 comparable. Other things can be measured, as riches, learning, honor, 
 but this can be compared with nothing else in value. We would give 
 up everything for this joy. It is, secondly, full of glory because it ele- 
 vates, purifies, and renders glorious ; and because it is attended with 
 the anticipation of glory. 
 
 I. Why joy is the fruit of love, is plain. 1. From the fact that love 
 
LOVE OF GOD. 205 
 
 itself is a joyous affection. It is in its nature happy. Though it may 
 incidentally be the cause of anxiety and sorrow, yet in itself it is a 
 source of blessedness. God is love. All the blessed love, and are 
 blessed because they love. 2. From the nature of its object. The 
 exalting feeling of love, to a beautiful child, to anything of special 
 value and excellence, is a matter of experience. And as Christ is the 
 object of the Christian's love, and there is no end to his glory or his 
 worth, the joy connected with love to him is unspeakable and full of 
 glory. 
 
 II. Why faith produces love. It may be admitted that there is some- 
 thing mysterious in love ; that is, that we cannot explain its origin, or 
 tell always why we love. The love of God to his people is thus myste- 
 rious. No one can tell why he loved us. Still love in man, so far as it 
 is not instinctive, has a rational ground ; and this is, 1. The beauty and 
 excellence of its object. 2. Congeniality, or sympathy ; a feeling of 
 mutual interest and delight ; a reciprocation of benefits, or at least of 
 benefits and gratitude. 3. Propriety ; a consciousness that the object 
 is ours. This is by no means exclusive, and is of course, different in 
 different cases. 
 
 Now faith is the source of love to Christ, 1. Because it discerns his 
 beauty and excellence. Christ is supremely glorious and beautiful, (a.) 
 As possessed of all divine perfections, (b.) As possessed of all human 
 excellence and loveliness, (c.) As uniting these in his own person, so 
 that he is the centre, the light, the glory of the universe. He is to all 
 intelligences what the sun is to our system. Faith discerns all this. 
 
 1. It is to the soul, what the eye is to the body. 
 
 2. It is a cognition or spiritual apprehension. It is not merely light, 
 but discernment. It does not see the object merely, but its excellence 
 also. 3. It produces congeniality. 4. It appropriates. 
 
 < X Y Y VI I. LoTe of God. 
 
 I. The nature of this love. 
 
 Love is used for any form of complacency or delight in an object. 
 Its nature, therefore, depends upon the nature of this object. Men 
 love not only persons but things, and not only things but ideal and 
 abstract conceptions. Properly, however, it expresses an affection of 
 which only a person can be the object. 
 
 It includes 1. Desire of union and fellowship. 2. Complacency. 3. 
 Benevolence. This is true of all the forms of love directed towards 
 persons. It presupposes therefore, 1. Community or similarity of 
 nature. 2. Excellence, or what is regarded as .such in its object. 3. The 
 possibility of service in some form. 
 
206 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and immutable in his being, wisdom 
 power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth. Hence a proper object of 
 love. 1. Because he is a person. He is a Spirit, a being with whom 
 intercourse, fellowship, communion is possible. "We can say to him, 
 My Father ! and he can say to us My Child ! It is impossible to love 
 a law, such as the law of gravitation or of attraction. He is the Father 
 of our spirits. He loves us. 2. His excellence is infinite, in his power, 
 wisdom, holiness, justice, goodness and truth. These are objects of 
 complacency. They excite, 
 
 (a.) Admiration, reverence, adoration. 
 
 (6.) Approbation. They command the fullest consent of the reason and 
 conscience. 
 
 (c.) Confidence. Men trust in the Lord because he is thus holy, 
 just and good. 
 
 3. Because as a Spirit he is a proper object of benevolence, i. e., of a 
 desire to please, which it expresses (a.) In submission to his instruc- 
 tions, i. e., in docility. (b.) In submission to his dispensations, i. e., in 
 resignation, (c.) In submission to his law, i. e., in obedience. Such is 
 the nature of his love. 
 
 II. The evidences of the love of God. They are twofold. 1. Our own 
 consciousness. 
 
 2. Its effects, (a.) Acquiescence in his truth, (b.) In what he does, 
 (e.) Devotion to the service, (d.) Zeal for his glory. 
 
 Men are apt to distress themselves and puzzle others by a too strict 
 analysis of their feelings. They endeavor to determine whether their 
 love is disinterested. They do not act thus in other cases. No son 
 asks these questions of his heart in reference to his parents, nor any 
 parent in reference to his child. For metaphysical theology is apt to 
 produce metaphysical religion. It is enough that we fear, delight in, 
 desire to obey and to honor God. 
 
 III. The excellence of this love. 
 
 1. It is excellent because it includes all other excellence. The love 
 of God comprehends in it the love of all that is good and the hatred 
 of all that is evil. 
 
 2. It of necessity leads to all that is good or right — to obedience to- 
 wards God — to the faithful discharge of all our duties towards our fel- 
 low-men — to all right efforts to promote God's glory and the good of 
 his creatures. 
 
 3. Because it exalts our nature by bringing us into communion with 
 the infinite God. It raises us up to our original status in the order of 
 created beings. 
 
 4. Because it renders »s supremely blessed. It fills all our capaci- 
 ty of enjoyments. Men embark their all on the objects of their affec- 
 
WHOM HAVING NOT SEEN, YE LOVE. 207 
 
 tions. If they love the world, they can secure only the happiness 
 which the world gives. If they love God, they have all the happiness 
 which that love can give. " Whom have I in heaven but thee, and there 
 is none upon earth that I desire besides thee." This, therefore, is the 
 great command. 
 
 IV. The means of promoting this love. 
 
 It cannot be forced. It cannot be procured by any effort of the 
 will. It is the gift of God's Spirit. We must do as we would to cul- 
 tivate love to a parent. 
 
 1. We must abstain from offending him. 2. Endeavor in all things 
 to do his will. 3. Cultivate fellowship with him by meditation, read- 
 ing, prayer, public and private worship, and by all other means. 
 
 CXXXVIII. Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though 
 
 now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy 
 
 unspeakable and full of* glory. 1 Pet. 1 : 8. 
 
 [May 24th, 1863.] 
 
 The Scriptures divide men into two classes, the good and the bad ; 
 the righteous and the unrighteous ; men of the world and children of 
 God ; carnal and spiritual. Of course there is great difference of 
 character among those included under each general division. Not all 
 men of the world are of the same moral character. But as to the 
 great point, there is no difference. All not the children of God are 
 the children of the evil one. All who do not belong to the kingdom 
 of light belong to the kingdom of darkness. Under the gospel, the 
 distinction which supersedes all others, and determines the status of 
 every man in the sight of God, and decides his destiny forever, is 
 whether he loves the Lord Jesus Christ or not, whether he lives for 
 Christ or for the world. Blessings are pronounced upon all who love 
 our Lord Jesus Christ — in sincerity ; and " If any man love not the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema, Maranatha." 1 Cor. xvi : 22. 
 There must be a reason for this. There must be some adequate ground 
 for pronouncing a blessing upon those who love Christ, and the curse 
 of God upon all who do not love him. That reason is that not to love 
 Christ is the greatest of all crimes, and love to him includes all the ex- 
 cellence of which we are susceptible. 
 
 I. Wiatis love? II. What are the grounds of love for Christ? 
 
 III. What are the fruits of that love ? 
 I. Wliat is love ? 
 
 No word in our language is more comprehensive and difficult of ex- 
 planation. It is here, as in most cases, all true knowledge comes from 
 
208 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 experience. We can not know until we have felt. Setting aside the 
 improper application of the word when used in reference to inanimate 
 or irrational objects, it is to be remarked, 1. That love in the Scripture 
 sense of the word, is an emotion, such as joy, fear, anger, an ebullition 
 of feeling. 2. It is not simply an affection in the sense of a conscious 
 state of the mind. Love may exist where there is no present or con- 
 scious exercise. A child loves its parent, a parent a child, a sister a 
 brother, when their minds are engaged with other objects, and their 
 feelings are called forth in other directions. 
 
 3. Love can no more be defined, than can matter, or spirit. You 
 can only say what it is not, and what are its manifestations. Can any 
 one say what maternal love is ? It is not an emotion ; it is not a 
 feeling ; it is not an affection. It is something which lies back of all 
 these, an instinct, a law. It is that which makes a mother delight in 
 her child ; which leads her to seek its good ; which makes her live for 
 it, labor for it, and suffer for it, and do all this gladly without any 
 thought of a return. 
 
 So also love to Christ is not an emotion, or a feeling. It is that in 
 the soul which makes it delight in Christ ; which leads it to prefer the 
 honor and interests of Christ to all other objects ; and which leads us 
 tc live, labor, suffer and die for him gladly. 
 
 II. The grounds of love. 
 
 1 Excellence of the object. 2. Suitableness to our necessities. 3. 
 Relation to us. 
 
 III. Fruits of love. 
 
 1. Joy unspeakable. 2. Superiority to the World. 3. Holiness. 
 
 (XXXIX. Religions Joy and Despondency. 
 
 [March 19th, 1854.] 
 
 I. The general nature of joy. 
 
 Joy is either a transient emotion, or a permanent, cheerful, and 
 happy frame of mind. It enters into the nature of hope, insomuch as 
 hope is always attended with joy ; but it differs from hope inasmuch as 
 the object of the one is future, and of the other present. Worldly joy 
 is that which arises from the possession and expectation of worldly good. 
 Religious joy is that which comes from the expectation or possession of 
 spiritual good. Sorrow and despondency bear the same relation to 
 each other that joy and hope do. The one arises from the experience 
 of present evil, the other from the expectation of future evil. Sorrow 
 enters into the nature of despondency, as joy does into the nature of 
 hope. 
 
 II. Sources or causes of joy and despondency. 
 
RELIGIOUS JOY AND DESPONDENCY. 209 
 
 1. Natural temperament. 
 
 (a.) The fact is undeniable that there is a constitutional difference 
 among men in this respect. Some dispositions are cheerful ; others 
 are sad or desponding. Some are inclined to be hopeful ; others are 
 always anticipating evil. So some men are contemplative; others 
 .active. Some amiable ; others morose. 
 
 (6.) The natural temperament is not changed by regeneration. The 
 same disposition, when natural, which characterized the man before 
 conversion, or as a natural man, more or less characterizes his religious 
 exercises. This is the case unless the measure of divine grace be so 
 great as to infuse, as it were, a new nature as well as a new heart into 
 the soul of the convert. 
 
 2. Another source is the state of the body. 
 
 (a.) The fact is undeniable that the state of the soul, as to its emo- 
 tions, is intimately connected with that of the body. Exhilarating 
 drinks, gas, atmosphere, the depressing influence of disease. 
 
 (b.) Besides this general fact, experience teaches that in reference 
 to religious joy and despondency, the connection between the soul and 
 body is not less intimate. This is proved by the fact that physical 
 remedies often produce religious joy or remove despondency ; by the 
 fact that men pass from the one state to the other without any rational, 
 as distinguished from physical, cause ; and from the periodical nature 
 of these changes. 
 
 3. Another source of these emotional frames is that which is suited 
 to their nature ; i. e., the possession of good or the experience or dread 
 of evil. 
 
 With regard to joy, (a.) It is the fruit of the Spirit. (6.) It is the 
 effect of faith, (e.) It has the blessings of providence and redemjition 
 for its sources and objects, (d.) The assurance of God's favor, presence 
 and protection, (e.) The person and glory of Christ. (/.) The glories 
 and blessedness of heaven. 
 
 With regard to sorrow and despondency. Sorrow is natural and 
 proper under a sense of our sins. But despondency is a form of un- 
 belief, and is always sinful, so far as it is not the effect of natural tem- 
 perament or physical condition. 
 
 Observe 1. That joy is one of the essential conditions of spiritual 
 health. Happiness is necessary to mental and bodily development. 
 That joy is thus necessary, is proved (a.) Because it results from holi- 
 ness, and is perfect in the perfect, (b.) Because it is commanded, (c.) 
 Because it characterizes all the exercises of the pious, (d.) Because it 
 is the atmosphere of heaven. 
 
 2. Hence joy should be cultivated and despondency striven against. 
 The method of action is determined by the causes. The natural and 
 14 
 
210 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 physical causes must be dealt with according to their nature, the spirit- 
 ual causes according to their nature. 
 
 CXL. Singleness of heart. Acts 2 : 46. 
 [Feb. 28th, 1864.] 
 
 There is an analogy between the youth of man, the youth of the 
 Christian, and the youth of the Church. 
 
 The state of youth is characterized by, 1. The predominance of 
 animal spirit and of emotional life. 2. A tendency to be governed by 
 the feelings rather than by the dictates of the judgment and of an en- 
 lightened conscience. 3. Hence by imprudence and extravagance, i. e., 
 pushing things to extremes. 4. By joyousness and singleness of mind, 
 i. c, having the attention and feelings engrossed with one object. These 
 are the characteristics also of the young Christian. We see in every 
 revival of religion, where these characteristics are brought into full 
 play, this predominance of feeling, this disposition to be governed by 
 emotion, this tendency to extremes, and this joyousness and absorption 
 in the one great object which fills the hearts of young converts. 
 
 We see all these traits in the description of the early Church in the 
 Acts. How are the Scriptures to be understood when they describe 
 the experience and conduct of the early Christians? 1. It is a descrip- 
 tion of genuine religious experience. 2. It is a description founded on 
 facts. The early Christians did feel and act as they are described in 
 the Acts of the Apostles. 3. This experience being actual is not ideal 
 or normal. It was of course modified by their peculiar circumstances, 
 and by their imperfections of knowledge, experience and feeling. Con- 
 sequently it is not an authoritative example to us. That they continued 
 to attend 'the temple, that they celebrated the eucharist daily in con- 
 nection with an ordinary meal, that they had all things in common, 
 may have been actual, and the effect of genuine religious feeling ; but 
 it does not follow that these things were right then, or obligatory now. 
 They were youthful excesses, which experience and the teaching of the 
 Spirit led them to modify. The life of the early Church was a youth- 
 ful life, very different from the life of Paul, Peter and John. 1. As 
 devoted so exclusively to devotional exercises. 2. As pressing religious 
 duties, as the celebration of the eucharist, etc., into ordinary life, and 
 thus inevitably leading to its becoming ultimately a formal service, 
 and destroying its solemn religious character. 3. In continuing to 
 attend the temple service. 4. In community of goods. This would 
 have been right if other things had been in due proportion. But the 
 benevolent feeling was far stronger than the disposition to moderation 
 and diligence in business. So that it became ruinous, and would be 
 
BEAUTY OF HOLINESS. 211 
 
 ruinous now unless among perfect men. 5. In their joyful exultation 
 and singleness of heart. What that means is perhaps something dif- 
 ferent from what the same English word means elsewhere. Here the 
 Greek word is ipeXdrijs, in Eph. vi : o, Col. iii : 22, the word 
 &icX6tt]s. These words differ in signification, although they often agree 
 in usage. 
 
 The trait of mind, or the feature in the religious life of these early 
 Christians, which the word here used expresses, is probably that cha- 
 racteristic of youth above referred to, the smooth, uniform flow of life in 
 one current, undisturbed by attention to any other object. These 
 Christians were engrossed in one thing. They thought and cared 
 nothing about anything but their own happiness and blessedness. 
 While there is something beautiful in this, it is not what is meant else- 
 where by singleness of heart, which is not a transient state of feeling, 
 but a permanent trait of character. Singleness is opposed both to 
 duplicity, seeming one thing and being another, pretending to be what 
 we are not, and also to diversion or distraction of mind arising from 
 the conflict of different objects of desire, or different principles of action. 
 Singleness of heart consists in having one object of pursuit and one 
 principle of action. To servants it was commanded that they should 
 look to Christ. To do his will should be their sole object, and desire 
 to please him their controlling motive. It should not be partly the 
 fear of punishment, partly the hope of reward, or partly a desire for 
 their own advancement, but simply and solely to do the will of Christ. 
 
 This is a very high attainment. It is a possible attainment. It 
 gives consistency, strength and peace. 
 
 CXLI. Beauty of Holiness. 
 
 [October 81st, 1858.] 
 
 The words with which we are most familiar we find it most difficult 
 to define. We all know what beauty is, or, rather, we are all familiar 
 with that state of mind which the perception of beauty produces ; but 
 no one has yet succeeded in defining beauty itself. The theories of 
 philosophers are numerous and unsatisfactory. The rd xdXov remains a 
 mystery. It is enough to know, 1 . That beauty is that attribute of an 
 object which awakens a peculiar pleasure in the mind, which pleasure 
 we are conscious is not a sensation, and not moral, i. c, not an approba- 
 tion of the conscience, but rcsthetical. This pleasure is a complacent 
 delight in the object itself apart from its relation to us. 
 
 2. Therefore it is entirely unselfish. Beauty cannot be appro- 
 priated. It is a common good. The beauties of nature no one can 
 
212 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 monopolize, and no one would if he could. It is not the less to one 
 man because enjoyed by millions. 
 
 3. Beauty is of different kinds. Of natural objects, as flowers, an 
 animal, a landscape, the ocean when calm, the moon in a cloudless 
 sky ; of works of art, a building, a statue, a picture. In all these 
 cases the pleasure is entirely independent of the perception of utility. 
 Of the human countenance, a beautiful face of a child, of a youth, of a 
 man, of a woman, and that woman a sister or mother, excites a pleasure 
 altogether peculiar to itself. It is the beauty of an intelligent being, and 
 therefore partakes of the nature of intellectual beauty. 4. There is a 
 beauty which addresses itself to the understanding. That is, the ob- 
 jects of the intellect when perceived, excite a pleasure analogous to 
 that produced by a beautiful sensible object ; e. g., beauty of style, which 
 is not mere rythm, but fitness, perspicuity, attributes which address 
 themselves to the intelligence. So there is a beauty in a demonstra- 
 tion, in a logical argument ; there is the eloquence of logic. 5. Moral 
 beauty. This is distinct from moral approbation. The contemplation 
 of a good deed, or of a moral character, of a high order, excites not 
 only approbation, but also a peculiar kind of pleasure, a complacent 
 delight. 6. So there is a higher beauty still, the beauty of Holiness. 
 As there is a beauty which addresses itself to the eye and to the ear, an- 
 other which addresses itself to the intellect, another to the moral nature, 
 so there is another which addresses itself to the higher life implanted in 
 regeneration. There is a beauty in Holiness; or Holiness is beautiful. 
 
 By holiness is meant, 1. Purity. 2. Opposition to all evil. 3. All 
 positive moral excellence. This exists imperfectly in man, perfectly 
 though limited in angels, perfectly and without limit in God. When 
 it is said that holiness is beautiful, it is meant not merely that it is an 
 object of approbation, or of respect, or of fear or veneration, but of 
 complacent delight ; that it gives a peculiar pleasure, and that of the 
 highest kind, which from analogy is called beauty. This beauty is re- 
 vealed most clearly in the Lord Jesus Christ. He is represented as 
 most beautiful. The Scriptures are filled with descriptions of the 
 beauty of holiness as manifested in Jesus Christ. The Church is repre- 
 sented as ravished with his beauty. 
 
 How is this beauty to be obtained ? 
 
 1. All beauty is a gift. It never can be bought. It is a peculiar 
 form of the manifestation of God. The beauty of holiness in us is the 
 manifestation of God in us. The Spirit of God in us is the Spirit of 
 glory. Therefore, 1. We must have our sins washed away in the 
 blood of Christ. 2. We must have the Spirit of Christ dwell in us. 3. 
 We must converse with the refined and beautiful through the word, 
 sacraments and prayer. 
 
THE NATURE AND EVIDENCES OF UNION WITH CHRIST. 213 
 
 t.YI.ll. The Nature and Evidences of Union with Christ. 
 
 [Oct. 22c/, 1854.] 
 
 The scriptural expression to be in Christ, is one of frequent occur- 
 rence. It of course indicates a union with him, to which our salvation 
 is attributed. The lowest interpretation of the phrase makes it express 
 nothing more than a union in sentiment and feeling. The Scriptures 
 teach, 
 
 I. As to the nature of this union. 
 
 1. That it is a federal or a covenant union, analogous to that be- 
 tween Adam and his posterity in the covenant of works. It constitutes 
 Christ the head and representative of his people. («.) So that he acts 
 as their substitute in obedience and suffering, (b.) Hence his righteous- 
 ness becomes theirs and constitutes the ground of their justification, 
 (c.) This union is from eternity. We were chosen in him before the 
 foundation of the world, and the union secures to those for whom 
 Christ acts, the benefits of redemption. (d.~) Though existing from 
 eternity in the council of God, and securing the benefits of redemption, 
 it is consummated in time by faith. So that the application of the 
 ulterior benefits of redemption is not made until we believe. 
 
 Observe. This teaches us the nature and office of faith as connected 
 with our purification. 
 
 2. The union with Christ is not only a federal one, but also spiritual, 
 arising from the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, by which we become 
 partakers of the life of Christ. Hence, he is said to dwell in us, to live 
 in us, and his life is said to secure our life. It is said to be analogous 
 to that between the vine and its branches, the head and members of the 
 same body. As the federal union is the ground of our justification and 
 exaltation, so this vital union is the ground of sanctification. 
 
 II. The effects and evidences of union with Christ are, first, as to this 
 life. 1. Peace of conscience. 2. Assurance of God's love. 3. In- 
 crease of grace. 4. Perseverance therein. These are all the fruits of 
 our covenant relation to Christ. 
 
 The immediate effects and evidences of the participation of his life 
 are, 1. Conformity to his image. 2. Love for his person. 3. Devo- 
 tion to his service. 
 
 Secondly, as to the life which is to come, the fruits of union with 
 Christ are, 1. Participation of his glory. 2. Participation of his do- 
 minion. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. To be in Christ is the only thing we need desire. "We may well 
 
214 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 count all things but loss in comparison with this. 2. The sense of ob- 
 ligation which should always attend the belief that we are in Christ. 
 3. The desire to act in accordance with the dignity and blessedness of 
 our relationship to Christ. 
 
 CXLIII. The Excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus 
 our Lord. Phil. 3 : 8. 
 
 [October llth, 1843. J 
 
 The analysis of our faculties into our cognitive powers, into our sus- 
 ceptibilities and will, thought, feeling and volition, may be important 
 to the understanding and classification of the phenomena of our nature; 
 but these faculties are neither independent nor distinct. The exercise 
 of the one includes the exercise of the other. There is always an ex- 
 ercise of will in thought, and an exercise of feeling in cognition. The 
 Bible uses language founded on the common consciousness of men, and 
 not on the speculations of philosophy. In the Scriptures, knowledge is 
 not mere intellectual apprehension. It includes that but more. It 
 includes also the proper apprehension not only of the object, but of its 
 qualities ; and if those qualities be either esthetic or moral, it includes 
 the due apprehension of them and the state of feeling which answers 
 to them. 
 
 The knowledge of Christ, therefore, is not the apprehension of what 
 he is, simply by the intellect, but also a due apprehension of his glory 
 as a divine person arrayed in our nature, and involves not as its con- 
 sequence merely, but as one of its elements, the corresponding feeling 
 of adoration, delight, desire and complacency. It includes, therefore, 
 
 1. A knowledge of his person as God and man. 
 
 2. The knowledge of his work in the redemption of man. 
 
 3. The knowledge of his relation to us, and of the benefits which we 
 derive from him, justification, sanctification, adoption and eternal life. 
 
 This knowledge is superlatively excellent, 1. Because he is himself 
 the perfect object of knowledge. 2. Because eternal life, the hope of 
 the soul, consists in that knowledge. Because the possession of it en- 
 larges and enlightens the intellect, purifies the heart, and renders per- 
 fectly blessed. 3. Because without this knowledge we are not only 
 ignorant of God, but ignorant of the way of salvation. We know not 
 how to be justified or sanctified. "We of necessity, therefore, are left to 
 seek and trust in other ineffectual methods of obtaining these blessings. 
 
 1. All religion is concluded or confined to one thing, to know Christ. 
 To this we should concentrate all our attention and efforts. It is vain 
 to seek the knowledge of God or his favor, to strive after either holi- 
 ness or peace in any other way. 2. The only test of Christian 
 
YE ARE NOT YOUR OWN ! FOR YE ARE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. 215 
 
 character is to be found here. Men may be benevolent, in a certain 
 sense pious, but they cannot be Christians unless they know Christ 
 and find in that knowledge their spiritual life. Our experience must 
 correspond with that of the Apostles and other believers recorded in 
 the New Testament. 
 
 3. The only way to save men is not by preaching the doctrines of 
 natural religion, nor by holding up law, nor by expounding the anthro- 
 pological doctrines of the Bible. These things are important in their 
 place, but they are subordinate to preaching Christ, that is, holding 
 him up in his person, his work, and his relation to us as the great 
 object of knowledge, and as such, the great object of love, the only 
 ground of confidence and our only and all-sufficient portion. It is by 
 being brought to the knowledge of Christ that men are to be converted 
 and the world saved. 
 
 CXI-IV. Ye are not your own: for ye are bought with a 
 price.— 1 Cor. G : 19, 20. 
 
 [Sept. 9th, 1855. Communion Sabbath.] 
 
 The Lord's Supper is a commemoration of redemption. Redemption 
 is deliverance by purchase. The redeemed become the property of the 
 Redeemer. " Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a price." 
 
 I. The sense in which believers are not their oivn. 
 
 1. The right of property in us is not in ourselves, but in Christ. 
 There is a seDse in which a man may have a right of property in 
 himself, so far as his fellow-men are concerned. His body is his own. 
 His time, his talents are his and not others. He can employ them at 
 his own discretion, and for his own advantage. This is precisely what 
 the apostle denies of believers. They are not their own. They have 
 no right to use their bodies, their time or talents for themselves, at 
 their own discretion, and for their own advantage. They belong to 
 Christ, in the sense in which a slave belongs to his master. 
 
 2. This right of property and the consequent right of control extends 
 not merely to the body, but to the soul. It is the soul that has been 
 bought. Therefore our souls are not our own. Our reason, our con- 
 science, our hearts, our whole rational and immortal nature, belong to 
 Christ. He determines what we are to think, what believe, what ap- 
 prove, what condemn, what love, and what hate. The nvebfta which is 
 in US is not the Tzveofia toiv 'avdptoncuv, but the T-;su;ia tol> Osoli. This is 
 what the apostle says in the connection. 
 
 3. This right of property, extending to both soul and body, brings 
 with it the obligation to glorify God in our body and spirit which are 
 his. We are God's in such a sense that the only legitimate end of our 
 being is his glory. If our own we would live for ourselves, but life be- 
 
216 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 longs to Christ. We must live for Christ. What the apostle teaches, 
 is, 1. That the right of property in us is not in ourselves but in God. 
 2. That this right of property and of control extends to the soul as 
 well as to the body. 3. That it involves the obligation of living for 
 his glory. 
 
 II. The foundation of this peculiar relation is not creation, it is not 
 preservation, bat redemption. This redemption gives a rightful posses- 
 sion, because the price given was adequate. It was the blood of the 
 Lamb, the blood of the eternal Son of God. 
 
 III. This right vests in Christ ; not in God as God, but in God in 
 Christ. He is the Redeemer, therefore he is the possessor. As God 
 and Christ are one there is no collision here, nothing inconsistent with 
 our allegiance to God, in our subjection to Christ. This representation, 
 however, pervades the Scriptures, and is essential to the healthful ex- 
 ercise of piety. Many Christians endeavor to live in their natural re- 
 lation to God. Others regard Christ not as the direct object of the re- 
 ligious affections and allegiance, but only as opening the way for our 
 returning to the service of God. This is to degrade Christ and to sub- 
 stitute nature for grace, reason for the gospel. The true doctrine of 
 the Scriptures is that we belong to Christ, and therefore that the speci- 
 fic motive of obedience is love to Christ, and the specific object of pur- 
 suit is the glory of Christ, and the rule of action is the will of Christ. 
 It is only in loving Christ that we love God, in glorifying Christ that 
 we can glorify God, and in serving Christ that we can serve God. 
 
 IV. Are WE then redeemed f 
 
 Not if we regard ourselves as our own. Not if we use our bodies, 
 our time and talents as belonging to ourselves. Not if we seek our 
 own glory. Not if Ave act in obedience to our own will. We are re- 
 deemed from the devil and from hell, only if we recognize Christ as 
 our owner ; only if love to him constrains us to live to his glory, and 
 make his will the rule of our conduct. 
 
 CXL.V. Do all to the glory of God. 1 Cor. 10 : 31. 
 [November 23d, 1856.] 
 
 I. The idea of God as set forth in the Westminster Catechism is unpa- 
 ralleled. 
 
 1. He is a Spirit, not the Spirit; not the universal Spirit of which 
 we are the manifestations, not the ocean of which we are the drops, but 
 a Spirit ; one to whom we can present ourselves, and distinguish from 
 ourselves, and to whom we can say : Our father. 2. In being a spirit. 
 he has all the attributes of a spirit, conscience, intelligence, will and 
 agency, a being of our own nature in this generic sense. He is not so 
 
DO ALL TO THE GLORY OF GOD. 217 
 
 separate from us by diversity as to have no sympathy -with us, or so 
 that Ave can have no congeniality with him. But then he is an infinite 
 eternal and immutable spirit. We are finite, limited on every hand 
 as to the place we occupy, as to the powers we possess, as to the excel- 
 lence we can attain, and as to the blessedness we can enjoy. God is 
 infinite. There is no limit to his presence, to his intelligence and 
 knowledge, to his divine goodness or to his power. He is eternal 
 without beginning, without end, without succession. And he is immu- 
 table in all his being and perfections. The sum of all finites is as 
 nothing to the infinite. 1. The sum of finite being is as nothing to 
 infinite being. 2. The sum of finite intelligence is as nothing to the 
 infinite intelligence. 3. The sum of finite powers is as nothing to infi- 
 nite power. 4. The sum of finite excellence is as nothing to infinite 
 excellence. 5. The sum of finite blessedness is as nothing to the infi- 
 nite blessedness of God. The whole universe, therefore, is as nothing 
 to God. What then are we ? We are so insignificant a part of this 
 universe that were we blotted out of existence, none but an omniscient 
 eye would miss us. 
 
 II. Nbio what the Scriptures teach, and what common sense teaches, is 
 that the glory of this infinite Being is the only proper end of all things. 
 For his glory they are and were created. They teach also that this is 
 the only legitimate end to be contemplated in the acts of intelligent 
 creatures. By the glory of God is meant his divine perfection, his 
 essential and infinite excellence, which renders him the proper object 
 of admiration and adoration. To act for the glory of God, is to act so 
 that his glory should be manifested, brought into view, acknowledged 
 and admired. The exhortation to do all things for the glory of God 
 is, therefore, an exhortation, 
 
 1. To make that end the highest commanding end of our actions. 
 That we should recognize it as the chief end, and determine to promote 
 it. Some make (a.) Their own happiness their end. (6.) Others, their 
 friends, (c,) Others, their country, (d.) Others, their kind, human 
 beings as a whole, (e.) Others, all beings. These are all false ends. 
 The selection of either of them vitiates and destroys religion. It makes 
 something besides regard to God the motive, and something besides 
 God the end of action. That is, it substitutes something for religion, 
 which is not religion. 2. The second thing included in this exhorta- 
 tion is, that the rule, and not only the end, of our actions is to be the 
 glory of God. We are to so act that intelligent beings, men and an- 
 gels, shall be led to glorify God. When anything comes to be decided, 
 whether it should be done or left undone, the rule is not (a.) Whether 
 it will be agreeable or disagreeable to ourselves, (b.) Whether it will 
 be agreeable or otherwise to others, i. e., popular ! (c.) Nor whether it 
 
218 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 ■will be expedient or inexpedient, (d.) But whether it will be for the 
 glory of God or not, that is, whether it will tend to make men admire 
 and worship God. 
 
 This is a rule which applies to everything, great and small. 1. To 
 the choice of a profession. The question should be, how can I accom- 
 plish most in bringing men to glorify God ? 2. In determining where 
 Ave are to labor. 3. In deciding on the distribution and occupation of 
 our time. 4. In determining our outward conduct towards others, our 
 conformity to the world. 5. In deciding on the thoughts, feelings and 
 purposes, the tempers and dispositions of mind, which we shall cherish. 
 6. In the way we bear reproach, inferiority, neglect, sickness, injuries, 
 etc. In short, it is a simple, comprehensive, universal rule. 
 
 III. The reasons ivluj we should adopt this rule are, 1. That the glory 
 of God is the highest end. 2. That God himself has made it the end of 
 creation, of providence, of redemption. 3. That the Lord Jesus Christ 
 made it his end. 4. That all saints and angels do the same. 5. That it 
 is essential to the order and happiness of the universe. What would 
 result if, instead of making the sun the centre of our system, some little 
 satellite should set up, or be set up as such ? How would it preserve or- 
 der or harmony? 6. The making any other end than God's glory our 
 object, is the sum and essence of idolatry. It incurs all its guilt and 
 all its evils. 7. It brings the whole life into perfect harmony, inward 
 and outward. It promotes holiness, and happiness, and usefulness. 8. 
 It is the end which we must promote, either by our salvation, or per- 
 dition. 
 
 CXL.VI. Glorying in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Gal. 6: 14. 
 
 [Oct. 17th, 1852.] 
 
 1. What is glorying? 2. What is the cross of Christ ? 3. What is 
 the world ? 4. What is being crucified to the world ? 5. How is this 
 to be effected ? 
 
 I. Glorying. 
 
 I. To rejoice in anything as a source of good. 2. Especially as the 
 source of honor. Men are said to glory — -/.auydryOai — in themselves, in 
 the law, in the flesh, in man, in God, in afflictions, in other men's 
 labors. &x£p, &, knt, xard, simple accusative. 
 
 II. The cross of Christ. 
 
 1. Not afflictions on account of Christ, as Luther says. 2. But Christ 
 crucified, as in 1 Cor. ii : 7, and ii : 2. To glory in the cross is, 1. To 
 rejoice in it, or in Christ crucified, as the only ground of salvation. 2. 
 To make it the sole ground of confidence. 3. To look for honor to no 
 
THE LOVE OF CHRIST CONSTRAINETH US. 21U 
 
 other source. 4. To make it the sole instrument of success in preach- 
 ing. 
 
 III. The world. 
 
 1. All things seen and temporal. 2. Mankind as distinguished from 
 the Church. 
 
 IV. To be crucified unto the world. 
 
 1. Luther says: To condemn the world, as the world condemns me. 
 The world judges me worthy of death, I judge the world worthy of 
 death. 2. To die to, to renounce, to be indifferent to, and free from 
 the power of the world. The world loses its power over me, and its 
 attractions for me. It is implied that this separation is effectual and 
 painful. 
 
 V. How is this done! By which? or by whom? Better the latter. 
 Christ thus frees me from the world. 1. By delivering me from its 
 condemnation. 2. By delivering me from its life, and putting his life 
 in me. 3. By the revelation of love made in the cross, and the sense 
 of obligation thus awakened. 4. By the connection of the cross with 
 the revelation of eternal things. 
 
 CXL.VII. The L,ove ©f Christ Constraineth Us. 2 Cor. 5: 14. 
 
 [May 4th, 1850.] 
 
 (last conference of the session.) 
 
 Unity belongs to all the works of God. This is seen in our solar 
 system, and in the universe. It is also seen in the constitution of man. 
 Diversity is reduced to unity. So in character. No man becomes 
 great or successful, who has not one object, and one constraining motive. 
 So with the Christian. There is, and must be, something to give unity 
 to the character as Christian. This is the love of Christ as the con- 
 straining motive, and the glory of Christ as the one object. It is this 
 that gives simplicity, strength, and consistency to the Christian. It is 
 the want of this that leaves him driven about by every wave and wind. 
 
 It is not enough to look forward to doing good, promoting know- 
 ledge, religion, and the happiness of men, and being governed by this 
 and that motive. This leaves all vague, indefinite, and changing. We 
 must have one definite object, and one constraining motive. Both are 
 here presented. 
 
 I. The love of Christ is the constraining influence. The " love of 
 Christ" is his love to us. (a.) Because this is the common sense, (b.) 
 Because it is that love which is illustrated by his dying for us. (c.) Be- 
 cause he is so often spoken of as loving us. 
 
 " Constraineth us." The word means to restrain, to have in one's 
 p >wer. This is the sense here. The love of Christ takes possession of 
 
220 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 us, of all our faculties, of our thoughts, affections and powers. It 
 masters and controls us. How inconceivable the blessedness of those 
 thus possessed. It elevates them ; it fills them with courage, patience 
 and power. If we have this we need naught else for our happiness or 
 usefulness. 
 
 This love of Christ is 1. The love of Jesus, of God manifested in the 
 flesh. It is of great importance to have God thus brought near to us. 
 2. It is not general benevolence, nor is it philanthropy. It is the love 
 of a person to particular persons. " He loved me," said the apostle. 
 There is as much difference between general benevolence and personal 
 love as between the diffused rays of the sun and those rays concentrated 
 in a focus. 3. This love is sovereign, not founded on our merit. He 
 loved us when enemies, when ungodly, when lying in our blood. 4. It 
 is infinitely great. It led to the eternal Son of God dying for us. 5. 
 This love is unchanging. A woman may forget her infant, but 
 Christ's love never fails. 6. This love is tender, considerate, sympa- 
 thizing, ixzpi<f£tv (to bring up), xac OaX-etv (to foster), its objects. Go 
 out under the conviction that you are the objects of this love. Let it 
 exert its full influence upon you. 
 
 "Why has it this power ? Because, 1. His death is our death. His 
 love constrains us, because we are convinced that when he died we all 
 died. And the effect of this persuasion that we are the objects of his 
 love, makes us conscious that his death is ours. There are two senses 
 in which this is true. His death avails for all the ends which our 
 death could have accomplished. It satisfies justice, frees from the 
 penalty of the law, honors God, and promotes the good of the universe. 
 Let a man feel this, and he will feel the effect of the love of Christ in 
 dying for us. But, secondly, we died with Christ analogically. As he 
 died to sin, so do we. We renounce it, become free from its power. 
 This is the first reason of the power of the love of Christ, as dying for 
 us, it secures our dying to sin. 
 
 2. The second is, that we live not for ourselves, but for him who 
 died for us, and rose again. This, then, is the one object for which the 
 Christian lives, (1.) Not for himself, not that he may be happy, not 
 that he may promote the welfare of others, but, 
 
 (2.) That he may glorify Christ. 
 
 How is this to be done ? 1. By making it the definite object of our 
 lives. 2. By entire subjection to his will. 3. By adherence to his 
 truth. 4. By devotion to his service, i. e., by striving to bring men to 
 know, to love, to worship, and to obey Christ. So far as we accomplish 
 this end, we accomplish all other good ends. Two things you should 
 carry with you everywhere, and to the end of life. 
 
 1. That the conviction of the love of Christ, the sense of his love, 
 
AND THIS IS THE VICTORY THAT OVERCOMETH THE WORLD. 221 
 
 its greatness and freeness, should fill you and govern you. 2. That 
 the single object of life is thus to cause him to be glorified. Do this 
 and you will be blessed, and a blessing, go where you will, and suffer 
 what you may. 
 
 CXL.VIII. And this is the victory that overcometh the 
 world, even onr faith. 1 John 5 : 4. 
 
 [February 15th, 1857.] 
 
 "We are subjected to an inevitable conflict. It cannot be avoided by 
 flight, by surrender, or by refusing to resist. It is a conflict, not for 
 house and home, nor for liberty or security, but of life and death ; not 
 of the body, but of the soul ; not temporal, but eternal. The enemy 
 is sometimes designated as Satan and the powers of darkness, some- 
 times as the world, and sometimes as our own evil hearts, or ourselves. 
 These all constitute one. They are different powers of the kingdom 
 of darkness. Satan is the god of this world. The world is subject to 
 him, and constitutes one large corps of his army ; and the flesh, i. e., 
 our fallen nature, is his ally. 
 
 I. Uliat is meant by the world, and what is it to overcome the world ? 
 
 1 . The world is often a collective term for the things seen and temporal. 
 
 2. It is often a collective term for mankind. The question is, which is 
 to govern the soul, God or the world? And this includes, (a.) Which 
 is to govern, or to determine our convictions? We are under the 
 strongest possible temptation to allow our convictions to be determined 
 by the apparent, by nature, by what is visible, or by the authority of 
 men. Our convictions, both as to what is true and as to what is right, 
 are, in a multitude of cases, controlled by what we see, (we cannot be- 
 lieve in the invisible and eternal), or by the opinions of the communi- 
 ty to which we belong. Our life is but a particle in the general life of 
 the world. We are controlled by the latter in our judgments. Where 
 i< the man that rises superior to his age, or nation, or his Church ? Or 
 if he assert his independence, it is only the independence of himself as 
 a creature, and that is only another form of subjection to the devil. 
 (&.) The danger is still greater as regards our affections. The world, 
 and God ; the visible, and the invisible ; the present, and the eternal. 
 The former address our senses, our constitutional principles. They are 
 ever present. They operate upon us without cessation. The conse- 
 quence is, that with the vast majority of men the visible is everything. 
 They have their hearts, their hopes, their fears, all directed to the pre- 
 sent. They have all their sources of happiness here. Their life is ab- 
 sorbed in what is seen and temporal, (c.) It is obvious that what de- 
 
222 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS, AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 tannines our convictions, and engrosses our affections, will control our 
 actions. Our energies will be directed to the objects which have this- 
 influence, and our whole outward life will have reference to them. 
 
 II. Now, the question is, what will enable us to overcome the world f 
 What will enable us to emancipate ourselves from its control, and to 
 live under the controlling influence of God and his word? What 
 will enable us to have our intellect, affections, and outward life filled 
 with the thoughts of God, and of divine things ? to have our hearts 
 filled with his love, our lives brought under his control, so as to be de- 
 voted to his service and regulated by his will ? 
 
 1. Not any power in ourselves. As well might a single drop in the 
 Niagara run upward, while the mighty stream is sweeping downward. 
 2. Not by seclusion from the world, and trying to get into a stream 
 which runs in a contrary direction. This is impossible, for we cannot 
 get oat of the world. We are part and parcel of it. An eddy often 
 forms in a stream, and sets backward ; but it is only to be deflected in 
 a different line, back into the mighty flood. 3. This cannot be done for 
 us. The Church cannot save us. Neither its power nor its directions 
 are of avail in this case. 4. The apostle tells us that faith is the victory. 
 This includes two very different things. First, faith as the substance 
 of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen, is a new principle 
 and power introduced into our nature. It is a divine, supernatural 
 gift. It overcomes the world, (1). Because it brings eternal things 
 to view. It removes the scales from our eyes, and enables us to see 
 God, things unseen, heaven and hell ; to see their truth, and their 
 infinite importance. All other things are seen to be trifles in com- 
 parison. (2). Truth is not the only object of faith. It discerns the 
 excellence of the things believed, and, therefore, fills the heart with 
 love and longing. It displaces the world from the heart by intro- 
 ducing a new and infinitely higher affection. 
 
 Second. All this is true ; but it is not the truth which the apostle 
 meant to teach. The faith of which he speaks has Christ for its object. 
 Who is he that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus 
 is the Christ ? What is it to believe that Jesus is the Christ ? And how 
 does that overcome the world ? 
 
 To believe that Jesus is the Christ is to believe, (1.) That he is the 
 eternal Son of God. (2.) That he is God manifest in our nature. (3.) 
 That he is the Messiah. (4.) That all that the Scriptures predicted as 
 the work of the Messiah has been, is and shall be accomplished in him. 
 How does this overcome the world f (1.) Because it reconciles us to God 
 and delivers us from the kingdom of Satan. It makes us feel that we 
 are not of the world ; that this is not our home, nor our inheritance. 
 (2.) Because it secures for us the gift of the Holy Ghost as a new 
 
"it pleased god to reveal his son in me." 223 
 
 principle of life. 3. Because it supplies us with a new object of affec- 
 tion, which supersedes and absorbs all others. It becomes Christ for 
 us to live. We care for nothing but Christ. He satisfies all our ca- 
 pacities and desires. "Whom have I in heaven but thee? and there 
 is none upon earth that I desire besides thee." 
 
 CXL.IX. " It pleased God to reveal his Son in me."- Gal. 1 : 10. 
 
 [April im, 1857.] 
 
 I. Meaning of the passage. 1. To reveal is to disclose, to bring into 
 view what before was hidden, to make known. To reveal his Son, 
 therefore, is to cause me to know his Son. This knowledge is not ex- 
 ternal acquaintance, such as many who persecuted and crucified Jesus 
 possessed. Nor is it familiarity with the facts of history. Nor is it a 
 speculative knowledge of all the truth revealed concerning Christ. But 
 it is spiritual knowledge, such knowledge as implies just appreciation, 
 and is attended with appropriate affections. The object of this know- 
 ledge is the Son of God, i. e., Paul was brought to know that Jesus is the 
 Son of God. Jesus was the historical person so called. That person was 
 the Son of God, i. e., the second person of the Trinity, clothed in our 
 nature. He is God manifest in the flesh. This is what Paul was 
 brought to know. Before, he did not believe it. He was blind to the 
 glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ. As soon as he was brought 
 to this knowledge, he was a new man. He was filled with adoring 
 reverence, love and devotion to the Lord Jesus ; to the Son of God who 
 was in himself so gracious, and who for our salvation had assumed our 
 nature, and suffered, and died upon the cross. The fact is that such 
 was the nature of Paul's conversion ; and such were its effects. 
 
 II. Such also must in all cases be the nature of genuine conversion. 
 1. Because the Scriptures expressly assert the fact, that the knowledge 
 of God is essential to true religion. Religion consists in the knowledge 
 of God, and in right affections and acts. Religion includes, there- 
 fore, three things, (a.) Spiritual cognition, (b.) Right feelings, (c.) 
 Corresponding acts. From the nature of the case, there can be no re- 
 ligion without knowledge of God, who is its object. 2. Because there 
 can be no knowledge of God, but through Christ. This the Bible 
 teaches, because whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the 
 Father, etc. He is the way, and no man cometh unto the Father hut 
 by him. Because the glory of God is revealed in the person of Christ. 
 Not to see it, recognize, and acknowledge it, is to refuse to acknowledge 
 God as God. God as revealed in nature, in the Old Testament and in 
 Christ, is the same God. It is absurd to pretend to believe in and 
 admire the sun under a cloud, and refuse to do bo when it i.< 
 
224 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 clear. And so it is to acknowledge our Father at a distance, 
 and not when at hand. There can be, therefore, no true knowledge 
 of God without the knowledge of the Son. 3. Because true re- 
 lio-ion includes rn its Christian form the worship and love of 
 Christ, and obedience to him. Take the reverse of these statements, 
 and the truth becomes more familiar. The want of love, reverence 
 and obedience towards Christ proves that a man is no Christian. 
 Christian experience, however manifested, from the beginning consists 
 in this worship, love and service of Christ. All the cultus, the prayers, 
 the hymns of Christians are characterized by these things, and without 
 them there is no Christianity. 4. Not only the experience of the 
 Church as a whole proves this, but also the individual experience of 
 every believer. To believe in Christ, to receive him as the Son of God, 
 to say he is Lord, to bow the knee to him, to kiss the Son, to take him 
 to be our portion, are all forms under which conversion is described in 
 the Bible, and under which it is exhibited in the experience of Chris- 
 tians. Satan blinds our minds, prevents our seeing that Jesus is the 
 Son of God, that he loves us, that he died for us, that he is able and 
 willing to save us. "When we are brought to see all this, what is the 
 consequence ? It is not simply that we trust in Christ. Faith is not 
 simply trust ; but it is receiving Christ as our prophet, priest and king. 
 How is this possible without the recognition of his divinity ? It cannot 
 be done. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 This affords us, 1. A rule for deciding whether or not we are Chris- 
 tians. 2. A rule to direct our efforts in effecting the conversion of 
 others. 3. A rule for deciding on doctrine and preaching. 4. A rule 
 for guiding us how to preach. 
 
 Cli. Humility. 
 
 {Feb. M, 1856.] 
 
 I. Its nature. 
 
 All Christian graces are products of the truth. So humility is the 
 state of mind which the truth concerning our character and relations 
 ought to produce. It includes, 
 
 1. A sense of insignificance, because we are both absolutely and re- 
 latively insignificant. "We are as nothing before God. "We are as 
 nothing in the universe. We are as nothing in the hierarchy of in- 
 telligences. "We are as nothing in the millions of mankind. We are 
 insignificant in capacity, in learning, in influence and power, compared 
 to millions who have been before us, and to thousands who are now on 
 the earth. Humility is not only the consciousness of this insignificance, 
 
HUMILITY. 225 
 
 but the recognition and acknowledgment of it, and acquiescence in it. 
 Pride is the denial or forgetfulness of this fact, an unwillingness to be 
 thus of no account, the assertion of our own importance, and the claim 
 to have it acknowledged by others. 
 
 2. This form of humility is connected with a sense of weakness. It 
 stands opposed to pride as including self-confidence, and especially 
 pride of intellect, either as consisting in Rationalism, or the refusal to 
 submit to the teaching of God ; or in a sense of superiority to others. 
 No man can be a Christian without in this sense being humble. He 
 must be converted and become as a little child in order to enter into 
 the kingdom of God. This form of humility is the product of the 
 truth, concerning the imbecility of the human understanding and of 
 our own personal inferiority. 
 
 3. The third form of humility is connected with a consciousness of 
 guilt. It stands opposed to self-righteousness. It is the effect of con- 
 viction of sin, which produces the consciousness that we are destitute of 
 all merit in the sight of God. How essential this is, the Scriptures 
 everywhere teach. The Pharisee and Publican are presented in con- 
 trast, the one offensive and the other acceptable in the sight of God. 
 A moral man puffed up with a sense of his good desert, is more offensive 
 than an immoral man bowed down with a sense of guilt. When we 
 consider the number and aggravations of our sins, we are lost in wonder 
 that we can be so infatuated as to arrogate merit to ourselves. 
 
 4. Nearly allied to this, is humility as a sense of pollution, the con- 
 sciousness that we are vile, distasteful, offensive in the sight of all holy 
 beings. Men are filled with complacency by the jwssession of qualifi- 
 cations which render them attractive in the sight of their fellow-men ; 
 and they are mortified and humbled by having the conviction forced 
 upon them, that they are disagreeable, or even offensive. Now the 
 truth is, that we are exceedingly vile in the sight of God. The Scrip- 
 tures exhaust the resources of language and of metaphors, to set forth 
 the truth in this matter so as to produce the proper impression on our 
 minds. We are all described as unclean, as full of sores, as deformed, 
 as blind, as naked. The heart is likened to a cage of unclean beasts. 
 The truth on this subject cannot be believed without producing self- 
 loathing, which is a strong expression for humility. Such is this grace, 
 subjectively considered. Men often think they arc humble when their 
 Avhole conduct proves the reverse. 
 
 1. They are disposed to assert their superiority. 
 
 2. They wish others to acknowledge it. 
 
 3. They resent as an injury all want of such acknowledgment. 
 
 4. And often they take pleasure in making others painfully con- 
 scious of their inferiority. These are very offensive traits of character. 
 
 15 
 
226 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 If. The importance of this grace appears, 
 
 1. From its nature, as the want of it implies ignorance or disbelief 
 of the truth concerning our true character. 2. From the frequent 
 declarations of Scripture ; that God resisteth the proud but showeth 
 grace unto the humble ; that those who exalt themselves shall be 
 abased, and those who humble themselves shall be exalted ; that the 
 first shall be last, and the last first. 3. From its connection with the 
 whole economy of redemption. God's plan of salvation is intended to 
 humble man. "We cannot acquiesce in that plan, or enjoy its benefits 
 unless we are humble. Men must stoop to enter heaven. 4. From its 
 influence on our fellow-men. As nothing is so offensive as pride, so 
 nothing is so conciliating as humility. It disarms hostility, conciliates 
 favor, gives facility of access and influence. Men resist even the truth 
 from the proud, but yield to the persuasion of the humble. 5. From 
 its influence on ourselves. Pride is raging as the wind. It is a troubled 
 sea casting up mire and dirt. Humility is a calm and placid lake. 
 The soul is never at rest except when it is in its right place, and 
 acquiesces in its true relations. The humble are peaceful. 
 
 III. The cultivation of this grace. 
 
 1. Bring your mind under the operation of the truth. 2. Especial- 
 ly live in the presence of God. 3. Never act from the impulse of 
 pride. 4. Humble yourself, by not seeking great things. 5. Seek the 
 indwelling of the Spirit, and the aid of Christ. 
 
 CL.I. Humility. 1 Pet. 5 . 5. 
 
 [Oct. 3lst, 1852.] 
 
 It is said that the heathen have no word for humble in the religious 
 sense. It is not " humilis," nor " modestus," nor cuxppiDv, nor rar.et.v6q. 
 In Hebrew, ™ij means to suffer ; UJJ, suffering, and hence ~}%, poor, 
 humble. 
 
 I. The Christian graces are inseparable. One cannot exist without 
 the other. There cannot be faith without hope, or repentance without 
 love, or love without meekness. This finds its analogy in physical life. 
 Respiration, arterial action, digestion, cannot be conducted indepen- 
 dently of one another. Though this is true, yet one grace may be 
 more prominent than others. 
 
 II. The graces are in themselves distinct. That is, the state of mind 
 which they express is not simple, but complex, various graces entering 
 into its composition. Thus hope includes faith and desire and love ; 
 faith includes love, and love includes faith ; repentance includes faith 
 and love, etc. 
 
 III. Humility is not a separate grace. It is that state of mind which 
 
FOR WE ARE THE CIRCUMCISION. 227 
 
 arises from a proper appreciation of the truth in regard to ourselves. 
 
 1. A due appreciation of our insignificance as creatures. In this sense 
 it is opposed to self-importance, to self-reliance, to pride of intellect. 
 
 2. A due appreciation of ourselves as sinners, including a sense of guilt 
 and of pollution. It is opposed, therefore, to self-righteousness and to 
 self-complacency. 3. A due appreciation of our weakness. Hence, a 
 sense of inability for self-conversion, for sanctification, for usefulness. 
 
 IV. Manifestations. 
 
 1. A disposition to appreciate others, or not to despise those 
 around us. 
 
 2. Not to seek after honor or praise. 
 
 3. Not to be impatient under contempt. 
 
 4. Not to refuse to associate with the lowly. 
 
 5. Not unwilling to be least, and to obey. 
 
 V. Benefits. 
 
 Without it there is no religion, no communion with God, no inward 
 peace, no outward power. 
 
 VI. Means. 
 
 1. Comparison of ourselves with God and his law. 
 
 2. Contemplation of our guilt, of our pollution, and of our useless- 
 ness. 
 
 CLII. For we are the circumcision, which worship God in 
 
 the spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and hare 
 
 no confidence in the flesh.— Phil. 3: 3. 
 
 In all ages and under all dispensations, the Mosaic, the Apostolic, 
 and the Christian, there have been two antagonistic principles at work, 
 two classes among the professed people of God ; the carnal and the 
 spiritual ; those who relied on externals, and those who relied on what 
 is internal ; those who make religion to consist in outward observances 
 and relations, and those who make everything to depend on the state of 
 the heart ; an Israel according to the flesh i^lapa-/ t X xazd adpy.a), and an 
 Israel according to the spirit ('ItrparjX y.azd itveofia). The great question 
 between these two classes has ever been and is now, who are the cir- 
 cumcision ? That is, who are the true people of God ? 
 
 I. What is meant by saying, "we are the circumcision ?" Circum- 
 cision in the Old Testament is presented in two different aspects. 
 First, it was the symbol of regeneration, of inward purity of heart. 
 And, secondly, it was the sign and seal of a covenant. It designated 
 and sealed those who were the people of God. It distinguished them 
 from other men, and assured them of their interest in the blessings of 
 the covenant. The question, therefore, who are the circumcision? is 
 tantamount to the question, who are the people of God in such a s^'iise 
 
228 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 as to be his spiritual children, and the heirs of his kingdom ? The 
 Jews and Judaizers said they were. Paul said that he and his fellow- 
 Christians were. 
 
 II. The characteristics of those who are the true people of God, or the 
 true circumcision, as here given, are, 1. That they worship God in the 
 spirit, or as the true reading is, ol -xvebiiaTi deou Aarpeuovrsq. The 
 sense is the same. Those who serve or worship God under the influ- 
 ence and guidance of the Holy Spirit. This includes two things. 
 First, that the inward principle of worship or service is no mere prin- 
 ciple of nature, whether fear, or natural reverence, or sentiment, but 
 that love and devotion of which the Holy Spirit is the author. And, 
 secondly, that the mode of worship or service is that which the Holy 
 Spirit has enjoined. It is not a will-worship, not the assiduous per- 
 formance of things uncommanded of God, whether in matters of wor- 
 ship or of life. This serving God, in the spirit, therefore, stands 
 opposed — 
 
 (1.) To insincere, hypocritical service. (2.) To mere external, cere- 
 monial or ritual service. (3.) To all such service as the uurenewed, 
 those who are not ^zup-drcxoc (spiritual), do or can render. Such was 
 the worship of the Jews generally ; such also was that of the Judaizers 
 in Paul's day ; and such characteristically is the worship of the ritual- 
 ists of our day, whether Romanists or Anglicans, and also of all mere 
 formalists, whether Papist or Protestant. 
 
 2. The second characteristic of the true circumcision, or people of 
 Gol, is that they rejoice (xao%u>iisvoi) in Christ Jesus. That is, they 
 glory in Christ Jesus. This includes (1) The recognition of him as to 
 us the ground of confidence. (2) As the source of honor. (3) As the 
 object of delight. He is that in whom we glory as all our salvation 
 and all our desire. How opposite is this spirit to that of the Judaizers, 
 who gloried in the law, in the theocracy, in their descent from Abra- 
 ham. How different from the spirit of those who glory in the church 
 as their refuge, as the source of their salvation ; who boast that they 
 are the children of God because the children of the church. 
 
 3. They have no confidence, i. e. , they do not confide, in the flesh. 
 " Flesh " includes two things. First, what is external, whether it be 
 descent from Abraham, circumcision, external obedience to the law, or 
 religious rites and ceremonies, or baptism and membership in the true 
 Church. This is not an arbitrary extension of the meaning of the 
 word. It is Paul's own interpretation, as given in the immediate 
 context. 
 
 Secondly, " flesh stands opposed to the spirit," It means nature. 
 To have no confidence in the flesh, therefore, means to have no confi- 
 dence in ourselves, i, e, } in our own righteousness, in anything in our- 
 
HOPE, THE HELMET OF SALVATION. 229 
 
 selves, not in our own strength. This also is included in Paul's ampli- 
 fication. Those who do not trust in the flesh, are those who renounce 
 their own righteousness and embrace the righteousness of God, even 
 the righteousness which is by the faith of Christ. 
 
 It is by these criteria we are to judge ourselves, and to determine the 
 true form of religion, and of the church. 
 
 CIiIII. Hope, tlie Helmet of Salvation.— 1 Thess. 5: 8. 
 [Dec 2d, 18GG.] 
 
 Hope, subjectively considered, is the desire and expectation of future 
 good. Christian hope is the desire and expectation, the joyful anticipa- 
 tion of the blessings promised in the gospel of Christ. These are summed 
 up in the expression, " the glory of God," i. e., the glory of which God 
 is the author. That glory includes, 1. The highest exaltation and per- 
 fection of our nature, which implies the restoration of the divine image 
 to the soul. We shall be like God, conformed to the image of his Son. 
 This likeness includes inward holiness of the soul, and the transforma- 
 tion of our bodies, so that they shall be like his glorious body. 2. Ex- 
 altation in the scale of being, arising from the enlargement of all our 
 powers to do, and all our capacity to receive. 3. Dominion, or exalta- 
 tion in dignity as well as in excellence and power. "What and how 
 great this is to be, we know not. Neither do we know in other matters 
 what God has in reserve for those who love him. 4. The blessedness 
 promised or hoped for includes not only these personal excellences and 
 distinctions, but also the presence, vision and fruition of God, and spe- 
 cially of God in Christ. 
 
 For feeble and sinful worms of the dust to cherish such expectations 
 would be the height of presumption and madness were it not for the 
 foundation which we have for such a hope. That foundation is, 1. The 
 promise of God. There is nothing in what has been said which God has 
 not expressly promised in his word. 2. The infinite merit of the Son of 
 God. These benefits are not bestowed capriciously, or without a just 
 reason, as a rich man or king might lavish an estate upon a pauper. 
 But the eternal Son of God has merited for his people this inheritance. 
 He has purchased it for them. It is secured to them by a covenant 
 which cannot be broken. 3. The love of God is infinitely great and 
 entirely gratuitous. Hence we infer, first, that there is no benefit 
 which that love is not ready to confer ; and, secondly, that the possession 
 of these benefits, their ultimate fruition, does not depend upon us. 
 If while we were enemies Christ died for us, how much more shall we 
 be saved by his life. 4. The witness of God's Spirit with our spirit 
 that we are the children of God. 
 
230 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 Hope is the "helmet of salvation." 1. Because it protects the 
 believer's most vital part from the assaults of his enemies. In the hand- 
 to hand conflicts of old, the head was the worst exposed. Its protec- 
 tion was of the first importance. Hence the helmet was as neces- 
 sary as the shield. No soldier could venture into battle without it. 
 So with the Christian, the hope of salvation is necessary to prepare him 
 for the battle on which he enters. (1.) It gives security. (2.) There- 
 fore it gives confidence, courage and endurance. Hope gives security, 
 (a.) From the assaults of Satan, against our faith, against our confi- 
 dence in God ; and from our proneness to neglect eternal things. (&.) 
 It secures the soul from the attractions and the allurements of the 
 world, (c.) From the corruptions of our own hearts. 
 
 In thus protecting him, it gives courage, cherfulness and constancy. 
 
 3. The helmet was not only a protection, but also an ornament. It 
 was the most attractive part of the warrior's equipment. So is hope to 
 the Christian. It adorns him and enables him to carry his head 
 erect. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The duty of cherishing this hope, and not yielding to unreason- 
 able despondency. 
 
 2. The duty of living as becomes those who have such a hope. 
 
 CXI V. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus 
 Christ in sincerity. Eph. 6 : 24. 
 
 If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Ana- 
 thema Maranatha. 1 Cor. 16 : 22. 
 [Date not given. - ] 
 
 Though so dissimilar, these passages teach the same truth, viz. : that 
 love to the Lord Jesus Christ is the indispensable condition of salvation. 
 The conditions of salvation are unalterable. They are the same at all 
 times, and for all men. "We can alter them neither for ourselves nor 
 Others. 
 
 I. Wuj is the love of Christ thus necessary t There must be some real 
 necessity for it. It is not an' arbitrary condition which might be 
 altered at pleasure. It is an absolute necessity, and can no more be 
 changed than God can change. Then why is it? 
 
 1. Because Christ is God. He is God in the clearest form of mani- 
 festation. It is impossible to love God as revealed in nature, or in the 
 Old Testament, without loving Christ. That would be to love a per- 
 son imperfectly known, and not love him when more clearly known. 
 
GRACE BE WITH ALL THEM THAT LOVE OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST. 231 
 
 Christ, therefore, includes in himself the sum of divine perfections. All 
 there is in God to command love, is in Christ. 
 
 2. Christ is God in our nature. He is thus invested with special 
 attractions, (a.) Because possessed of another kind of excellence. (6.) 
 Because brought into new and peculiar relation to us, a relation which 
 he sustains to no other order of beings. 
 
 3. Because he has loved us and given himself for us. He has loved 
 us enough to humble himself, to be found in fashion as a man, and to 
 become obedient unto death, even the accursed death of the cross. To 
 be insensible to such love and to such excellence combined, is indicative 
 of the greatest moral degradation and depravity. God's standard of 
 judgment is different from ours. Many who think well of themselves, 
 and are admired by others, will be abhorred and rejected by God. 
 
 4. Because by his love and death he has delivered us from incon- 
 ceivable degradation and misery, and opened the way for access to 
 eternal life and glory. 
 
 5. Because we are shut up to the necessity of loving Christ or Satan. 
 There are but two sovereigns, we must choose between them. Not 
 choosing Christ, is choosing Satan. Here stands Christ, and there 
 stands Satan. Which do you choose? 
 
 II. What is it to love Christ, and how can we tell whether we love him 
 or not f These questions need not be separated. The answer to the 
 one involves the answer to the other. The difficulty which attends 
 this subject arises from the comprehensiveness of the word " love," and 
 from the variety of its manifestations. We are said to love an infant, 
 and to love God. Yet how different the states of mind expressed by 
 the word ! Analyze the love which you have for a father, and see 
 how that sentiment manifests itself. 1. There is a feeling of reverence 
 and complacency, which prevents you from ever treating him with 
 neglect or indignity, and which makes his society agreeable to you. 
 Love to Christ includes these sentiments; reverence for his person. 
 He is an object of adoration to all who love him. Adoration is the 
 expression of love. He is also the object of complacency. We delight 
 in his excellence, and in his love, and are grateful for his benefits. 
 And therefore intercourse with him is a pleasure, and not a burden ; 
 and in looking forward to heaven, our desire is to be with Christ, and 
 to behold his glory. 2. Love to a father includes zeal for his honor. 
 Any disrespect shown to him is painful to us, and anything which pro- 
 motes his honor is a source of delight to us. We love those who love 
 and honor him, and we avoid those who treat him with indignity. If 
 we love Christ, we shall have analogous feelings towards him. We 
 shall be zealous for his glory. Any # neglect or irreverence shown the 
 Saviour will wound our hearts. Any honor rendered him will give us 
 
232 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 delight. We will love those who love and honor him, and avoid those 
 who neglect and abuse him. 3. The son who loves his father desires 
 to please him, to do his will, obey his command, observe his counsel, 
 always and in all places. So those who love Christ, keep his command- 
 ments. This is the test of love ; not emotion, not excited feeling, but 
 obedience. 
 
 "What say you ? Do you love the Lord Jesus Christ ? On this ques- 
 tion depends eternity. Here, those who love and those who do not 
 love form a distinct class, though intermingled. Hereafter they will 
 be separated. Do you desire to love ? That is love, if it only leads to 
 a constant endeavor to do his will, and to associate with his people. 
 
 (XV. That Christ may dwell in your hearts hy faith, «fcc. 
 
 Eph. 3: 17. 
 
 [November 5th, 1865.] 
 
 The names and titles of Christ are used, 1. Sometimes for his office. 
 2. For his whole theanthropic person. 3. For his humanity. 4. For 
 his divinity or the Logos. The sense in which any designation is to be 
 taken depends upon the context and analogy of Scripture. 
 
 I. What is meant by Christ ? It is, 
 
 I. Not here an official designation. 2. Not his humanity. 3. Not 
 his theanthropic person, as the realistic mystics teach. 4. But the 
 Logos, the second person of the Trinity. But the Scriptures say that 
 God dwells where the Spirit of God is. So as the Holy Ghost bears 
 the same relation to the Son as to the Father, and is therefore called 
 the Spirit of the Son, or of Christ, to say that the Spirit of Christ 
 dwells in us and that Christ dwells in us, means the same thing. God 
 and the Son come and abide with the people of Christ, and make their 
 abode with them. 
 
 II. What is meant by dwelling in us? 
 
 1. As God is everywhere, he is said to dwell where he specially and 
 permanently manifests his presence. It is thus distinguished from the 
 general manifestation which he makes of himself in all his works and 
 at all times ; and from more transient exhibitions as at Sinai, in the 
 plain of Mamre, and elsewhere. 
 
 This dwelling includes 1. Such a manifestation as leads to a sense of 
 his presence ; a feeling that he is near, which fills the soul with awe, 
 reverence, peace and confidence. 2. A manifestation of his power. As 
 his presence in nature is revealed by his efficiency, so his presence in 
 the soul is evinced by his control over its thoughts, feelings and pur- 
 poses. 3. Although the presence of the Father assumes the presence 
 
THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 233 
 
 of the Son and Spirit, and the Father and Son are present in the 
 Spirit, yet there is a difference between God dwelling in us and Christ 
 dwelling in us. As we are conscious of standing in different relations 
 to the several persons of the Trinity, so the indwelling of the one is dis- 
 tinguishable from that of the others. "When Christ is said to dwell in 
 us, it is God in the person of his Son, God in the peculiar relation 
 which the Son bears to us, who is in us. It is the sense of the presence 
 of Christ as our Redeemer, who loved us and gave himself for us, who 
 is near us. And the effects produced in us are not merely those states 
 of mind which have God for their object, but of which Christ, or God 
 in Christ, is the object. 2. The control or efficiency exerted, is that 
 exercised by Christ as our Prophet, Priest and King, not only out of us 
 and in our behalf, but within us. 
 
 III. He dwells in our heart, i. e., the soul; not in the body as a tem- 
 ple, although that is true ; not merely in the understanding, although 
 that is true also ; but in the whole soul, and especially in the heart as 
 considered the seat of the affections, and of the life. 
 
 IV. He dwells in us by faith. This teaches, 1. That where faith is 
 not, Christ is not. 2. That the state of mind expressed by faith is the 
 essential condition of this indwelling of Christ. "We must (a.) Believe 
 the record which God has given of his Son, both as to his person and 
 his work, (b.) "We must appropriate, or receive him as our God, our 
 Saviour and Redeemer, (c.) "We must constantly exercise towards 
 him the love, reverence, confidence and devotion which are the fruits 
 and manifestations of faith. It is to faith as to the eye of the soul, that 
 he reveals himself ; and it is through faith that he exerts that constant 
 influence over us, which is intended and expressed by his dwelling 
 in us. 
 
 1. "We should reverence ourselves. The temple of God was holy. 
 It could not be profaned with impunity. If we are the temple of 
 Christ we should keep our hearts pure from all defilement of error, 
 suspicion, or sin. 2. "We should reverence our fellow Christians, from 
 the highest to the lowest, as we reverence the temple of God. We 
 should dread polluting their minds by error or evil. God will destroy 
 those who defile his temple. 
 
 < I. VI. The Communion or Saints.) 
 
 [November Stk, 1857.] 
 
 Men exist as individuals. These are united by common bonds. 1. 
 Of brotherhood as men. 2. By rational relations. 3. By common de- 
 scent, as in tribes or clans, e. g., the Jews. 4. By common blood as 
 
234 CHRISTIAN EXPERIENCES, CHARACTERISTICS AND PRIVILEGES. 
 
 in families. But there is a communion of saints, that is, a community 
 bound together as saints, and because they are saints. Here are two 
 ideas. (1.) Saints. (2.) Communion. 
 
 I. TJwse who are thus united are saints. 
 
 It is evident from the nature of the union that it cannot arise from 
 anything external. It is not subjection to the same ecclesiastical head, 
 nor to the same governing body,- nor to the same constitution, nor to 
 the same creed speculatively adopted. The saints are not those out- 
 wardly consecrated, not mere professors, but those truly sanctified. The 
 union which binds them together arises from their being born again, 
 and being made truly the children of God. Hence the communion of 
 saints is the communion of true believers. 
 
 II. Communion, xotvwvta, having things in common, from xoivtuviuj, to 
 have things in common. The communion of saints arises therefore from 
 the fact, or consists in the fact that they have this in common. 1. They 
 sustain a common relation to Christ. They all partake of him. They 
 are members of his body, of his family, of his flock, of his kingdom. 
 They all partake of the benefits of his redemption. They are all the 
 objects of his love. The more intimate the union with Christ, the more 
 intimate the communion of saints. The more conscious we are of our 
 union with Christ, the more conscious we shall be of our communion 
 with his people. As the union between Christ and his people is a 
 vital one, more intimate than any other, so the bond which unites saints 
 is the most intimate of all bonds. 2. They have the Holy Ghost in 
 common. They are all partakers of the Holy Ghost. He dwells in 
 all. They have a common participation of life. Hence (a.) They 
 have a common faith, (b.) They have a common experience. The 
 religious experience of one Christian is the same as that of all others. 
 Hence sympathy and congeniality exist, (c.) They have common ob- 
 jects of affection and allegiance. They all love and serve the same 
 Master, and are devoted to the same cause, (c?.) They have a common 
 destiny in this life, and in the life to come. 3. This communion ex- 
 presses or manifests itself, (a.) In mutual affection, (b.) In the recogni- 
 tion of each other as Christians, (c.) In union, in worship and ordi- 
 nances. (<7.) In sympathy or fellow-feeling, so that if one member re- 
 joices, all the members rejoice with it. (e.) In community of goods, as 
 far as is best in the present state of the world ; that is, so far as it does 
 not destroy the motive to individual exertion, and so far as is consistent 
 with that accumulation of capital, and division of labor which are 
 best suited to the present condition of men. 
 
 Consider, 
 
 1. The importance attached to the communion of saints in the Scrip- 
 tures. 
 
THE COMMUNION OF SAINTS. 235 
 
 2. The lamentable defects of Christians in this respect, not only of 
 churches but of individual Christians. They do not love each other as 
 they ought. They do not sympathize with and assist each other as they 
 ought, but feel and act towards their fellow Christians very much as 
 the% do towards other men. 3. The Bible makes Christian communion 
 essential. If we do not feel our union with believers, and sympathize 
 with them, we are not united to Christ. 
 
VII. 
 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 C'liVII. Pure religion and nndefiled before God and the 
 
 Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows 
 
 in their affliction, and to keep himself 
 
 unspotted from the world. 
 
 Jas. 1 : 27. 
 
 {January 20th, 1866.] 
 
 Two errors have extensively prevailed in the Church. 1. That all 
 religion consists in the worship of God and fellowship with him. 2. 
 That all religion consists in the discharge of our social duties. The 
 one assumes that all our duties concern our relation to God ; the other, 
 that they all arise out of our relations to our fellow-men. The former 
 has prevailed in the Romish Church. For although that church 
 places a high value on alms-giving, and is distinguished for its 
 eleemosynary institutions and orders, yet, First, its most distinguished 
 saints have been separated from the world, have neglected all social 
 duties. Second, because if a man receives the doctrines, obeys the 
 authorities, and practices the rites of the church, he is safe, no matter 
 what his moral conduct may be. The other extreme has prevailed 
 more among latitudinarians in doctrine ; men who make doctrine and 
 the services of piety of little account ; who say that a man's creed can- 
 not be wrong, whose life is in the right, and resolve all virtue and 
 religion into benevolence and its exercise. 
 
 The Scriptures teach, 1. That we owe special duties to God, as 
 reverence, love, devotion, worship, constant obedience, etc. 
 
 2. That we owe duties to our fellow-men, as parents, children, citi- 
 zens, neighbors, fellow-creatures. 
 
 3. That these duties are not only consistent, the one class with the 
 other, but that they are alike indispensable. That he who claims to 
 fulfill the one while he neglects the other is a self-deceiver or a 
 hypocrite. 
 
PURE RELIGION AND UNDEFILED. 237 
 
 4. That those which we owe to God are the higher and more im- 
 portant, and the foundation of the other class. No man ever per- 
 formed his duties to God aright, without being faithful to his social 
 duties. 
 
 5. That the attempt to dissociate morality from religion leads to the 
 destruction of morality, first, because of a natural tendency. Deadness 
 to higher duties cannot long co-exist with devotion to lower ; or rather, 
 the latter cannot continue without the former. Besides, the great and 
 efficient motives to moral duties are derived from religion. And as 
 God is the source of all good, nothing good can continue in those who 
 live in alienation from him. And, finally, because God judicially 
 abandons the irreligious to immorality. 
 
 6. A sixth great truth is, that obedience to God, obeying his com- 
 mands from a pious spirit, is the most acceptable worship we can 
 render to him. The Apostle James was contending against the prac- 
 tice of formalities. Among the Jews it was a prevailing whim, that 
 if a man kept the ceremonial law and the tradition of the elders, he 
 was eminently religious, a true worshipper of God. Of the Christian 
 converts some fell into the same error. They held to faith without 
 works. They taught that if a man believed aright, and prayed and 
 worshipped in the sanctuary, he was all that he need be. James said, 
 " faith without works is dead ; " that outward profession and the ob- 
 servance of the rites and ceremonies of religion, were of no avail, 
 unless we obeyed the commandments and became doers, as well as 
 hearers, of the word ; that the most acceptable way of serving 
 God, is discharging our social duties aright. This was a sacrifice with 
 which God was well pleased. Our Lord taught the same doctrine 
 when he said, "I will have mercy and not sacrifice;" i. e., that the 
 moral is more important than the ceremonial. The prophet Isaiah 
 had taught the same when he said in the name of Jehovah, " To what 
 purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices unto me ? I am full of the 
 burnt offerings of rams, and the fat of fed beasts." " Bring no more 
 vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto me." "Wash ye, 
 make you clean ; put away the evil of your doings from before mine 
 eyes ; cease to do evil ; learn to do well." The worship or service of 
 God which is acceptable to God, is to visit the fatherless and the 
 widows in their affliction, and to keep ourselves unspotted from the 
 world. Two things are here included. 
 
 1. Kindness to the poor and suffering, not merely in giving alms, 
 but in kind ministrations. 
 
 2. Separation from the contaminations of the world. The men who 
 would appear as God's true worshippers must not be immersed in the 
 gayeties, schemes and machinations, much less in the vices of the 
 
238 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 world. They must be a holy, a peculiar people, aud they must be 
 active in the discharge of all the duties of benevolence. But if this is 
 done as a matter of parade, to gain credit with men, it is nothing. If 
 done to work out a righteousness of our own, or to make atouement 
 for sin, it is nothing. If done out of mere kindness, human sympathy, 
 it is good as far as it goes, but it is not Opyaxet'a, religious worship, or 
 religion. A man may give all his goods to feed the poor, and even 
 his body to be burned, yet if he have not charity, he is nothing. This 
 service must be rendered from Christian motives, (a.) Because we thus 
 honor Christ, (b.) Because the poor are his brethren. " Inasmuch as 
 ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have 
 done it unto me." 
 
 CL VIII. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the 
 
 doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of 
 
 myself. John 7 : 17- He that is of God, heareth God's 
 
 words ; ye therefore hear them not, because 
 
 ye are not of God. John 8 : 47. 
 
 [January 29th, 1868.] 
 
 What our Lord here asserts is : First, that if a man is in a right 
 state of mind, he will know and believe the truth. Secondly, that 
 those who are in a wrong state of mind reject the truth. This is say- 
 ing that the cause of faith, or the reason why a man believes, is to be 
 found in his right moral state, and that the cause of wrong belief and 
 of infidelity, is a wrong moral state. This, reduced to one proposition, 
 is saying that the faith of a man, so far as religious truth is concerned, 
 depends on his moral state. 
 
 Proof that this is true. 
 
 1. This declaration of our Lord is of itself a sufficient proof of the 
 truth of the proposition. It is plain that the expressions, " If any 
 man will do his will," and " He that is of God," amount to the same 
 thing. The one means If any one sincerely desires to please God, and 
 the other, If any man is godly, i. e., of the same mind as God, conge- 
 nial with him. Faith in the truth of God, he says, certainly flows 
 from this congeniality with God, and, on the other hand, unbelief is 
 due to, and therefore is the evidence of a want of this congeniality 
 with God. This is a direct affirmation of the truth of the above pro- 
 position. 
 
 2. This, however, is proved by many other declarations of our Lord, 
 and of the sacred writers generally. Christ says, " If God were your 
 Father, ye would love me." He uniformly refers the unbelief of the 
 Jews, and their rejection of him, to their wickedness. It was because 
 
IF ANY MAX .SHALL DO IIIS WILL. 239 
 
 they were of their father the devil, that they rejected and hated him. 
 The apostle John asserts that " He that knoweth God heareth us," and 
 that believers have the witness or evidence of the truth in themselves. 
 The Holy Spirit, or an unction from the Holy One is given to all God's 
 people, -whereby they know the truth. Paul says that the natural or 
 unrenewed man, and because he is unrenewed, perceives not the thin 0-3 
 of the Spirit ; whereas, the spiritual man, and because he is spiritual, 
 perceives all things. He elsewhere says, " If our gospel be hid, it is 
 hid to them that are lost." This is the constant doctrine of the Scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 3. It is also the doctrine of experience. The good uniformly believe 
 the truth, the wicked disbelieve, or neglect it. You may trace the his- 
 tory of the Church, and you will uniformly find truth and piety united 
 on the one hand, error and irreligion, on the other. The more serious 
 the error, the more clear is the evidence of the sinfulness of those who 
 adopt it. This is true of all the grades of error, from the lowest to the 
 highest, from the denial of unessential doctrines, to atheism. You 
 may travel over the world, and you will everywhere find the same 
 thing to be true. The infidels of England, France and Germany are 
 uniformly irreligious, and generally immoral. On the other hand you 
 never find the evidence of godliness without finding with it the firrn 
 belief of all truth connected with religious experience. Experience, 
 therefore, is in accord with the Scriptures. A man's faith, so far as 
 religious truth is concerned, depends upon the state of his heart. 
 
 4. A fourth argument on this subject is from analogy. There are 
 different kinds of truth. For the sake of distinction we may call some 
 speculative, as addressed to the intellect, as the truths of mathematics, 
 of science, and of history. Some are aesthetic, as addressed to the taste, 
 or sense of the beautiful. There is a standard of beauty. Some things 
 in nature, in art, and in literature give delight, others excite disgust. 
 This is not arbitrary. Some are moral, and suj^pose a moral sense for 
 their apprehension. Some are religious or spiritual, and suppose a 
 religious or spiritual state of mind for their due apprehension. The 
 evidence of any one of these classes of truths is suited to its nature. 
 The evidence of speculative truths is addressed only to the understand- 
 ing, and requires only intellectual ability to comprehend and receive 
 them. They force assent. The evidence of aesthetic truth supposes 
 cultivation and refinement. If a man denies the beauty of what the 
 mass of educated and cultivated men pronounce beautiful, it is proof 
 positive of his want of taste. The standard by which a man's taste is 
 legitimately judged, is that he delights in what is truly beautiful. So 
 of moral truths. 
 
 A good man inevitably approves of what is morally right and good. 
 
240 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 If a man pronounce the Decalogue evil, or the sermon on the mount 
 immoral, it is proof positive that he himself is immoral. If this is so, 
 why should it not be true that the religious or godly man should re- 
 ceive religious truths, and the ungodly man reject them? 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The folly of the opinion that a man is not responsible for his 
 faith. This is transferring a maxim true in one sphere to another in 
 which it is not true. Our character is determined by our faith, because 
 our faith depends upon our character. 
 
 2. Therefore we should be humbled on account of our unbelief; con- 
 sider it an evidence of a dull and sluggish heart. 
 
 3. We see the true way to increase the strength of our faith. We 
 must grow in holiness. 
 
 4. The consolation and security of believers. No speculative objec- 
 tions can subvert a faith founded on moral or religious evidence. 
 Science can never disprove the Decalogue. 
 
 ClilX. Be not conformed to this world. Rom. 12 : 3. 
 [April 12th, 1857.] 
 
 I. What is the world f 
 
 The terms used are z«<r ( ao<r and alwv. They are very different in sig- 
 nification, but often the same in sense. In such connections as " Ye 
 are not of the world," "As I am not of the world," "Love not the 
 world," " The world hateth you," and the like, it means the mass of 
 unrenewed men, as distinguished from the Church, or people of God. 
 The world in this sense belongs to Satan ; it is his kingdom. It has a 
 reigning spirit. It has its laws and maxims. Its manners and cus- 
 toms are determined by its reigning spirit. It has its objects of desire 
 and pursuit ; and it has its consummation, which is perdition. 
 
 II. What is it to be conformed to the ivorld f 
 
 1. It is to be inwardly like men of the world, in the governing prin- 
 ciple of our lives ; that is, to have a worldly spirit, a spirit occupied 
 with, and interested in worldly things ; a mercenary, selfish, earthly 
 spirit. 
 
 2. It is to allow ourselves to be governed by the maxims and 
 manners of the world, so that with us the question is not, What is right 
 or wrong ? What is agreeable to the will of God ? but What do men 
 do ? What is the custom of society ? or What does public sentiment 
 command ? To this the most slavish and ruinous subjection is rendered 
 by the mass of men, and by many who call themselves Christians. 
 
 3. It is to allow ourselves to be carried away by the world, so as to 
 
BE NOT CONFORMED TO THIS WORLD. 241 
 
 be undistinguishable from men of the world in our manner of living, 
 i. c, (a.) As to the objects which we seek. (6.) As to our amusements. 
 (c.) As to our general conduct. 
 
 III. The consequences of this conformity. . 
 
 1. Those who identify themselves with the world, who are not dis- 
 tinguishable from it in their spirit, their pursuits, their principles of 
 action, their mode of living, will undoubtedly perish with the world. 
 Tf not separated from it here, they will not be separated from it here- 
 after. 
 
 2. It obliterates all distinction between the Church and the world. 
 It destroys the power of the Church for good. It belies the profession 
 of its members. They profess to renounce the world, the flesh, and 
 the devil ; and this profession is constantly contradicted, when pro- 
 fessing Christians are as eager in the pursuit of wealth, as gay and 
 devoted to frivolous amusements, as unscrupulous in their business 
 habits as other men. 
 
 3. It is destructive to spirituality. It is impossible to live near to God, 
 and yet be conformed to the world. It brings the Christian into 
 innumerable dangers and temptations. It grieves the Spirit of God, 
 and leads him to withdraw his influences. 
 
 IV. By what rule are we to determine what is, and what is not, sinful 
 conformity to the world ? This is more a theoretical, than a practical 
 difficulty. 1. The man who is really filled with the Spirit of Christ, 
 and devoted to his service, will not find, much difficulty in determining 
 what is, and what is not sinful conformity. 2. There are many things 
 which the world does, which are in themselves sinful, and which, of 
 course, Christians should avoid. 3. "With regard to things indifferent, 
 the rule laid down by the Scriptures is, that one man should not judge 
 another, but determine for himself what is, and what is not injurious to 
 his spiritual interests. 4. Another rule is that we are bound to avoid 
 things in themselves indifferent, even though harmless to ourselves, 
 which are injurious to others. 
 
 5. Another rule is that we should avoid things innocent in them- 
 selves, which by association are connected in fact, or in the minds of 
 men with evil, as cards, dancing, the theater, etc. 
 
 6. The same rule as to particulars of dress and modes of living does 
 not apply to all persons and places. It depends on usage, on rank, or 
 on other adventitious circumstances. There is great danger of becom- 
 ing pharisaical, and making religion consist in externals. 
 
 V. How should ministers act in endeavoring to prevent conformity to 
 the world ? 
 
 1. They should set a good example in themselves and in their fami- 
 lies. 
 
 16 
 
242 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 2. They should labor to promote a spirit of devoted piety, and get 
 their people occupied and interested in good. 
 
 3. They should enlighten their consciences, and endeavor to govern 
 them by motives rather than by coercion. 
 
 4. They should never resort to Church discipline for anything which 
 is not forbidden in the word of God. The only ground of discipline 
 is an offense. 
 
 CliX. And he that taheth not his cross, and followeth not 
 after me, is not worthy of me. Matt. 10: 33. 
 
 [Sept. 25th, 1864.] 
 
 There are two modes of presentation, as to the method and condi- 
 tions of salvation, running through the Bible, the one representing the 
 attainment of eternal life as easy, the other representing it as difficult. 
 At one time we are told that "he that believeth and is baptized 
 shall be saved ;" and that whosoever confesses Christ before men, will 
 also be confessed by him before his Father which is in heaven. We 
 are not required to ascend to heaven, or go down to hell, but simply to 
 believe with the heart and confess with the lips, that God has raised up 
 Jesus from the dead. " Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord, 
 shall be saved." This is illustrated in many cases besides that of the 
 dying thief. It is vastly important. We need a method of salvation, 
 in which, in one sense, we have nothing to do. We cannot atone for 
 our sins ; we cannot merit eternal life ; we cannot change our own 
 heart. We have a Saviour who has done all things for us. All that 
 is required, in this view of the case, is that we should be willing to be 
 saved. We are the recipients and subjects, and not the agents of sal- 
 vation. On the other hand, however, we are told that the righteous 
 are scarcely saved. We are commanded to work out our salvation 
 with fear and trembling ; to strive to enter in at the strait gate; that 
 many shall seek to enter in, and not be able. We are to crucify the 
 flesh, to overcome the world, to resist the devices of Satan. We are 
 laborers, soldiers, Avrestlers, runners in a doubtful race. These two 
 modes of representation are of course consistent. The one regards the 
 work of Christ, and its appropriation by us ; the other concerns our 
 acting consistently with the new relation into which we are brought to 
 God. It may be easy to obtain adoption into a family, and difficult to 
 live accordingly. It may be easy to have the eyes opened, the withered 
 arm restored, but difficult to use those renovated members agreeably to 
 the will of God. It is easy, in one sense, to believe ; but to live a life 
 of faith, to live so as to prove that our faith is genuine, may be a diffi- 
 cult task. 
 
AND HE THAT TAKETH NOT IITS CROSS. 24:) 
 
 1. One of the conditions of salvation, that Is, one of those things 
 which we must do in order to prove that we truly believe, and belong 
 to Christ, and which all who do believe will strive to do, is to live a 
 holy life. That is, we are to avoid all sin, to exercise all right affec- 
 tions toward God and our fellow-men, and to be devoted to his glory 
 imd service. 
 
 2. Another thing is, to be willing to suffer for Christ. The cross is 
 the emblem of suffering. To bear the cross is to endure suffering. 
 The context shows that this is the meaning of the Lord in this place. 
 
 3. Another thing is, that we must love Christ more than any other 
 object ; more than our lives. And, therefore, if the sundering of all 
 earthly ties be necessary to the service of Christ, we must be ready to 
 submit to the sacrifice. 
 
 These are difficult conditions to fulfill ; but, 1. They are essential. 
 2. They are reasonable. Nothing is required but what we ought to be 
 gladly willing to perform. The difficulty arises not from the nature 
 of the work so much as from our own state. If we were what we 
 should be, if we were filled with faith and love, we should find all this 
 easy. The early Christians did not find it hard to submit to the spoil- 
 ing of their goods ; they suffered it joyfully. Paul did not find it diffi- 
 cult to preach, to labor, to suffer. Ke rejoiced in all that he was called 
 upon to do and to suffer in the cause of Christ. 
 
 Now this is illustrated and confirmed by the whole history of the 
 Church, in its martyrs, confessors, missionaries, etc. They have been 
 the happiest men on earth. We should bear in mind, then, 
 
 1. That we must be willing to suffer for Christ, and to renounce all 
 things for him. 
 
 2. That those who do this are sustained in doing it. They receive 
 in this world even a hundred-fold. Christ's heaviest burden is made 
 light. 
 
 3. That these light afflictions arc not worthy to be compared with 
 the glory which shall be revealed in us. 
 
 4. That to refuse to suffer for Christ, to prefer father or mother, 
 brothers or sisters, houses or land to him, involves the forfeiture of this 
 life, and of the life that is to come. 
 
 His cross. Each man has his own cross. One has that form of 
 trial referred to in the context; another, sickness, feebleness of body; 
 another, poverty ; another, want of success ; another, reproach ; another, 
 insignificance. In any case we must bear our burden cheerfully, look- 
 ing unto Christ as our example, our helper and our reward. 
 
244 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 CLXI. Let this mind be in yon which was also in Christ 
 
 Jesus.— Phil. 2: 5-11. 
 
 [Oct. 3d, 1858.] 
 
 Sir Isaac Newton said that if he differed from other men, it was in 
 the power of attention. If this is so, what wonders that one power 
 wrought, not only subjectively in the expansion of Newton's own mind, 
 but also in the discoveries to which it led. Whether this is correct of 
 Newton or not, the point of difference between one Christian and an- 
 other, so far as second or proximate causes are concerned, is mainly in 
 the power or habit of contemplating divine truth long enough to allow 
 it to produce its proper effect. All large subjects require time for the 
 mind to adjust itself to them. So of works of art and of nature, so of 
 Niagara, of the Alps, the heavens. The great doctrines of the Scrip- 
 tures must in like manner be contemplated with a steady and protrac- 
 ted gaze. And here too, as in the analogous cases, it is passivity that 
 is required. It is not active, discriminating thought, but clear and con- 
 stant vision that is necessary. The same remark is applicable to par- 
 ticular passages of Scripture. This wonderful passage, Phil. ii. 5-11, 
 is a constellation of truths to which there are few comparable in all 
 Scripture. If God should give us grace, we might sit down before it 
 and gaze on its ever expanding wonders and glories until we were 
 transformed and translated. Such is not now our duty. We are to 
 consider the exhortation of the apostle, and the motive which he pre- 
 sents to enforce it. 
 
 1. The duty to which he exhorts us is entire self-negation, and devotion 
 to the good of others and the glory of God. This is enforced by the 
 example of Christ, which affords the most stupendous instance of self- 
 renunciation and devotion which the history of the universe furnishes. 
 
 Consider, 1. Who Christ was. He existed from eternity in the 
 form of God and equal with God. The form of anything, is the thing 
 itself in any given mode of manifestation. To exist in the form of 
 God, is to exist as God. It involves equality with God. It is, there- 
 fore, equivalent to saying that Christ was a divine person. The 
 passage is parallel to Heb. i. 8, and Col. i. 15. 
 
 2. Consider what he did. a. He made himself of no reputation, and 
 took on him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of 
 men. He emptied himself, laid aside his divine majesty. Instead of 
 appearing on earth as a God, he appeared as man, not in the transient 
 semblance of a man, but in reality. He became a man, subject to like 
 infirmities and sorrows with us. He did not thereby cease to be God. 
 
LIVING FOR CHRIST. 245 
 
 He was God in the fashion of a man. He was God, who was horn, 
 lived, suffered and died. 
 
 3. Therefore, it is added that he, i. e., who was equal with God, 
 humbled himself, even as a man, to be obedient unto death, i. e., so 
 obedient as not to refuse to die, and even not to refuse to die on the 
 cross, therefore as a malefactor. 
 
 It is to be remarked that the subject does not change in this whole 
 connection. He — the same person who was equal with God — emptied 
 himself, was made a man, humbled himself, to die on the cross ! 
 
 4. Consider why he did this. The immediate object was our 
 redemption, which could be effected in no other way. The motive was 
 love for us. 
 
 The inference which the Apostle draws is, that the believing appre- 
 hension of the truth here set forth will make us like Christ. 
 
 1. Negatively, in not seeking our own. 
 
 2. In being willing, for the good of others and the glory of God, to 
 humble ourselves. 
 
 3. In fact, that Ave will, as Christ did, renounce all self-seeking, and 
 consecrate ourselves to the good of others, and to the glory of Christ. 
 If we do not do this, it is evident that we do not believe what Paul has 
 written concerning Christ. 
 
 CL.X1I. Living for Christ.— Col. 3 : 24. 2 Cor. 5:14. 
 [May 8lh, 1855.] 
 
 I. Unity ofjmrpose is necessary. 
 
 I. For the development of character. 2. For success in life. 
 Illustrations as to character. 
 
 Glory, duty, self-interest, benevolence, each gives unity and force, 
 whereas a man without any such governing principle becomes weak. 
 
 As to success, it is by making one object predominant, and seeking 
 that object, that great results are attained. 
 
 II. TJiat which gives unity to the Christian life is Christ. 
 
 1. He is the unifying principle of Christian theology. 2. Of the 
 inward life of the Christian, or of his religion. 3. Of his outward and 
 active life. We have an illustration of all this in Paul, in his theology, 
 in his religious experience, and in his outward life. Negatively — he 
 did not seek wealth or honor, either as his main, or his subordinate ob- 
 ject. He sought simply the glory of Christ. Now this is what we 
 ought to do. This is what we expect you to do, and especially those 
 who are now going away. 
 
 1. Because this is your duty. This is the highest thing you can 
 do. Whatever else you do will in the end be regarded as nothing. 
 
246 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 2. Because your own inward holiness and happiness will thereby be 
 best advanced. 
 
 3. Because thus only can you be really useful. Thus only do you 
 associate yourself with the saints and angels. The extension of Christ's 
 kingdom is the only thing worth living for. 
 
 4. Because Christ has died for you. Paul thus judged that if one 
 died for all, all should live for him. 
 
 CLXIII. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, 
 
 let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
 
 and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 
 
 2 Cor. 7 : 1. 
 
 [April 27th, 1S56,] 
 
 The promises referred to are, 1. "I will dwell in them, and walk in 
 them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people." 2. " I 
 will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, 
 saith the Lord Almighty." 
 
 I. The duty. II. The motive. 
 
 I. The duty is to cleanse ourselves from sin. 
 
 1. These sins are of two kinds, those of the flesh and those of the 
 spirit. 2. This is to be done by perfecting holiness. 3. This is a form 
 of religion, it is to be in the fear of God. Sin is a defilement. It is 
 something which is offensive, debasing, marring the beauty of God's 
 work. 
 
 1. This is true of sins of the flesh. In all false religions this class 
 of sins are either denied to be sinful, or extenuated. According to the 
 Scriptures they are debasing, (a.) Because the excellence of man 
 consists in the harmony of his complex nature, in the due subordina- 
 tion of the lower to the higher element in our constitution, (b.) This 
 harmony and subordination are destroyed by such sins. The sensual 
 element is strengthened. If it gains complete ascendency, the man 
 becomes brutal, (c.) The body belongs to Christ, is the subject of 
 redemption, and the temple of the Spirit. It is a profanation, there- 
 fore, to make our members the instruments of unrighteousness, (d.) 
 These sins grieve the Spirit. They are the evidence and consequence 
 of reprobation, (e.) They are peculiarly destructive of our own excel- 
 lence and of the welfare of society. 
 
 2. Sins of the spirit, such as pride, envy, malice, vanity, selfishness, 
 indolence, as well as unbelief, impenitence, ingratitude, &c, are no 
 less defilements. They render us offensive in the sight of holy beings. 
 
 We are to cleanse ourselves from these, 
 1. By washing in the blood of Christ. 
 
NO FELLOWSHIP WITH THE UNFRUITFUL WORKS OF DARKNESS. 247 
 
 2. By the work of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 3. By the use of the means of grace. 
 
 4. By avoiding evil, and perfecting holiness, ■/. c, endeavoring to be 
 holy as God is holy. 
 
 5. By acting in the fear of God. We can be moral only by being 
 religions. Men propose different theories of morality, (a.) Regard to 
 the happiness of the universe, (b.) Regard to our own happiness, (c.) 
 The nature of things, or the essential distinction of right and wrong. 
 (d.) Self-respect, the dignity of our own spirit. All these are irreli- 
 gious. They leave God out of view. Religion is the only basis of 
 morality. 
 
 II. The motive, viz. the promises. 
 
 1. Great power is in the Scriptures attributed to the promises. By 
 them we are made partakers of the divine nature. 
 
 2. They are thus powerful because they enable us to draw near to 
 God, to enter into that fellowship with the divine being, which is the 
 source of life. 
 
 )i. The special promises here referred to, are the great means and in- 
 ducements to holiness. They are 1. God's presence, or indwelling. 2. 
 His love. "I will be their God, and they shall be my people;" or "I 
 will be their Father, and they shall be my sons and daughters." This 
 includes everything. 
 
 If we are to stand in this intimate relation to God, then we must be 
 holy. 1. Because otherwise he will cast us off. 2. Because otherwise 
 we will be unable to apprehend his presence, or to enjoy his love. We 
 must choose between sin and God. If we cherish or indulge sin, we 
 renounce God. If we take God as our portion w T e renounce sin. 
 
 CLXIV. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works 
 of darkness, hut rather reprove them. Ephesians 5 : 11. 
 
 [March 12th, 18G5.] 
 
 Light and darkness are familiar figures for knowledge and ignorance. 
 Knowledge is intellectual light, and ignorance is intellectual darkness. 
 And as we know, in the Scriptures, knowledge and holiness, ignorance 
 and sin, are always associated. Those who have the knowledge of 
 God and divine things are holy, and they only ; and those who know 
 not the things of the Spirit are the un regenerated. This is not an 
 arbitrary usage. Knowledge produces holiness, and ignorance pro- 
 duces sin. The works of darkness are works which proceed from 
 ignorance of God, or from the unenlightened, and therefore unrenewed, 
 and therefore the polluted soul of man. It includes, therefore, all evil 
 works such works as the heathen committed, and which unrenewed 
 
248 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 men everywhere commit. Such works are called " unprofitable ' or 
 " unfruitful " because they produce no holy effects, but are pernicious 
 and destructive. 
 
 I. Our first duty with regard to such works is, not to have any fellow- 
 ship with them, or rather, as the word is aoyy-oivtoveTrs, have no fellow- 
 ship or companionship with the children of disobedience in works of 
 darkness. The thing forbidden includes, 1. Congeniality with, or com- 
 placency in evil. 2. Companionship, or fellowship with those who do 
 evil. We are not to share the state of mind of those who delight in 
 sin, and we are not to take part with them in its commission. The 
 evil here meant includes not merely, 1. Acts of gross immorality. 2. 
 But all acts which, although not esteemed evil in the world, are really 
 such in the sight of God. 3. The whole course of conduct and amuse- 
 ment characteristic of the men of the world. 
 
 This fellowship with evil may be, 1. Internal. It may be cherished 
 in the heart, and by our reading and observation. 2. It may be exter- 
 nal, either when Ave actually participate in what is wrong, or when w 7 e 
 connive at it or countenance it in any way. This may be done, (a.) By 
 our words. (6.) By our writings, (c.) By our conduct. A large class of 
 professing Christians are, by the opinions which they advocate, and the 
 course of conduct which they pursue, in fellowship with evil. They 
 evince congeniality with it, and do much to promote it. 
 
 II. But we are to reprove them. 
 
 To reprove is, 1. To convince. 2. To rebuke. The duty enjoined 
 is therefore, 1. Not to be silent in the presence of evil ; not to pass it 
 over. 2. But to show it to be evil. Convince those who advocate or 
 practice it, of its true character. 3. To rebuke, i. e., to declare that 
 those who do evil offend God, and expose themselves to the conse- 
 quences of his displeasure. 
 
 This duty, 1. Is a difficult one. 2. It should be performed with hu- 
 mility, with wisdom, with gentleness, and with a benevolent spirit, as 
 well as with a zeal for the law and honor of God. 3. It should be 
 done officially, by ministers in the pulpit and out of it ; by private 
 Christians, whenever the occasion calls for it ; not when it is obvious 
 that it would be useless or worse, for we are not to cast pearls before 
 swine. 4. It is often better done privately than publicly. 
 
 The great thing is to be holy ; to be illuminated by the Spirit ; to 
 shine as lights in the world, so that our spirit, opinions and conduct 
 shall be a continual rebuke to evil. This requires that w r e should keep 
 ourselves unspotted from the world and in fellowship with God, his 
 truth and his people. 
 
DELIGnTIJSG IN THE LAW OF GOD. 249 
 
 CLXV. Delighting in the Law of* God. 
 
 [Feb. 2Wi, 1861.] 
 
 I. Different senses of the word Law. 
 
 1. That which binds; hence the law of God as a rule of life, -whether 
 revealed in the Scriptures or in the heart. 
 
 2. The law as distinguished from the prophets. 
 
 3. The law as distinguished from the Gospel. 
 
 4. The whole revelation of God as contained in the Scriptures. This 
 is the sense in which the word is often used in the Psalms, and the 
 sense in which we are now to take it. 
 
 II. ]YIiat is meant by " delighting in f 
 
 In general, " to delight in," is to regard with lively satisfaction and 
 pleasure. But Avhat the expression really implies, depends on the na- 
 ture of the object. When we say Ave delight in a landscape, we ex- 
 press a very different state of mind from that expressed when we say 
 we delight in a friend ; or, when we delight in a poem, the state of 
 mind is very different from that of delighting in the law of God. There 
 is, 1. An aesthetic delight in the Scriptures; such as Bishop Lowth so 
 strongly expresses in his work on Hebrew Poetry. Many greatly ad- 
 mire the historical narratives, the prophetic exhibitions, the portrai- 
 ture of character, etc., in the Scriptures. 2. An intellectual delight 
 in the wisdom of the laws and institutions of the Scriptures. The prin- 
 ciples of its jurisprudence and government have been the admiration 
 of statesmen and legislators, and the model of modern nations and 
 states. 3. A mere delight in the purity of its precepts. This is ex- 
 hibited by those who deny its divine origin. All this is very different 
 from what the Scriptures mean by delighting in the Law of God. 
 
 On this point the Scriptures teach, 
 
 1. That the natural or unrenewed man does not delight in the law of 
 God. He docs not do it, and he cannot do it, because he cannot know 
 the things of the Spirit. 
 
 2. That this delighting in the law of the Lord is peculiar to the 
 spiritual man, and is due to the influence of the Spirit. This influence 
 is two-fold, or produces a two-fold effect. First, a subjective change in 
 the state of the mind analogous to opening the eyes of the blind. It 
 is such a change as imparts the power of spiritual vision, i. e., the vi- 
 sion of the spiritual excellence of divine things. This is not enough. 
 A man may have the poiver of vision in a dark room. Second, it pro- 
 duces a revelation of the truth, a presentation of it to the mind in its 
 true nature and relations. This is a special work of the Spirit. It is 
 experienced much more abundantly at some times than at others. The 
 
250 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 effect of these operations of the Spirit is delighting in the law of God, 
 which includes, 
 
 1. An apprehension of its truth and consequent conviction of its di- 
 vine origin. 
 
 2. An apprehension of its excellence, of its purity, of its justice, and 
 its goodness. It is seen to be right, to be morally glorious. 
 
 3. An experience of its power to convince, to sanctify, to console, to 
 guide, to render wise unto salvation ; an experience of its appropriate- 
 ness to our necessities. It is seen to suit our nature as rational beings, 
 as moral beings, as sinners. 
 
 4. An acquiescence in it, and rejoicing in it, as an exhibition of the 
 character of God, of the rule of duty, of the plan of salvation, of the 
 person and work of Christ, and of the future state. The Scriptures, 
 therefore, are the treasury of truth ; the store-house of promises ; the 
 granary of spiritual food ; the never-failing river of life. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1 . It is a fact that the people of God in all ages do thus delight in 
 his law. 
 
 2. That if we are his people, this must in a measure be true of us. 
 
 3. That the more we delight in the law of God, the more we shall be 
 conformed to it, and the better able to teach and preach it. 
 
 CLXVI. Fidelity in the service of God. 
 
 [April 2M, 1864.] 
 
 Fidelity is that disposition of the mind and purpose of the will which 
 secures the punctilious (or scrupulous) discharge of all our obligations. 
 A faithful parent, a faithful magistrate, a faithful servant, a faithful 
 Christian, and a faithful minister, is one who desires and endeavors to 
 discharge all the obligations arising out of his peculiar relations. 
 
 I. Fidelity requires a knowledge of our obligations, and, therefore, those 
 who wish to be faithful will endeavor to obtain clear and correct views 
 of what they are bound to do. 
 
 II. It requires an enlightened view of the grounds of those obligations. 
 Without this there can be no rational desire or fixed purpose to dis- 
 charge them. 
 
 III. It requires superiority over all conflicting tendencies. A man may 
 have a desire to do his duty, and lie may have a general purpose to 
 perform it, but these may be too weak to withstand temptation. A 
 son, a citizen, or a minister may have a desire to be faithful, and a 
 general purpose to discharge his duty, but indolence, the love of plea- 
 sure, the desire of gain of some kind, may tempt him to disregard or 
 neglect his most sacred obligations. 
 
FIDELITY IN THE SERVICE OF <;<)I>. 251 
 
 Fidelity in the service of God requires, therefore, 1. A knowledge of 
 what he would have us to do, as men, in all our relations of life, as 
 Christians or as ministers. 
 
 2. Such views of our relation to Christ and of our obligations to 
 him, as shall awaken in us the desire to do his will, and lead us to form 
 the purpose that we will in all cases endeavor to perform it. 
 
 3. Such a strength of this desire, and such firmness of this purpose 
 as render them actually controlling over our whole inward and out- 
 ward life. 
 
 IV. From this statement of the duty it is plain, 
 
 1. That it is a very simple one. There is no difficult point of casu- 
 istry about it. It is the desire and purpose to do what Christ requires, 
 to carry out his will. 
 
 2. It is no less plain that it is a very comprehensive duty. It in 
 fact includes all others. In saying that a servant is faithful, you say 
 that he is diligent, honest, obedient, in short, that he performs all his 
 duties as a servant. To say that a Christian is faithful, is to say that 
 he receives God's truth, that he is assiduous in all his religious and 
 social duties. So of a minister ; to say that he is faithful, is to say that 
 he is diligent in study ; that he dispenses the truth, and nothing but 
 the truth ; that he does this in season and out of season ; that he con- 
 scientiously discharges his obligations as a minister, to the ignorant, to 
 the wicked, to the sick, to the suffering, to the young and to the old. 
 It is also to say that he is devoted to his work ; that he gives himself 
 wholly to it ; that he does not serve God and mammon, Christ and 
 Belial, himself and his Master, but that his eye is single and his life 
 undivided. 
 
 3. It is also plain, that as this duty is simple and comprehensive, so 
 it is one of constant obligation. It is not a debt to be paid and for- 
 gotten. It is not a service to be rendered at a particular time or place, 
 but one which lasts as long as we live. We are to be faithful unto 
 death. If a man could be faithful for years, and become unfaithful, 
 his former fidelity would count for nothing. 
 
 4. This duty being thus simple, comprehensive and permanent, is ob- 
 viously exceedingly difficult. It supposes renunciation of ourselves and 
 of the world. It supposes the mastery over all the evil principles of 
 our nature, over our indolence, our passions, over the love of the world, 
 over the fear of man, over the desire of wealth or applause. It sup- 
 poses an entire consecration, not as a momentary act, as we might 
 consecrate a votive offering, but as the surrender of our whole being 
 unto Christ. 
 
 5. It is very clear that this cannot be done unless we have, (a.) The 
 clearest apprehension of, and the strongest faith in, his divine majesty 
 
252 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 and glory. (6.) The firmest conviction of the value and absolute neces- 
 sity of what he has done for our salvation, (e.) And thirdly, the scrip- 
 tural hope and assurance that we are objects of his love, and reconciled 
 to God through him. 
 
 6. It is, finally, more clear than anything else, that we cannot be 
 faithful, that we cannot discharge this high though simple duty, unless 
 we are at all times filled by the Holy Ghost. It is only as he lives in 
 us that we can live in Christ. " Yet not I," says the faithful Paul, 
 " but the grace of God which was with me." 
 
 7. The encouragements to fidelity are abundant. 
 
 I'L Y VII. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, 
 
 immoveable, always abounding in the work of the 
 
 Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor 
 
 is not in vain in the Lord. 1 Cor. 15: 58. 
 
 {April 2Qth, 1867.] 
 
 Here are two duties, and the motive to obedience. The first duty 
 is steadfastness. The two words are used only for the sake of the 
 climax. 
 
 I. Steadfast in the truth. This, Paul has specially in view. The 
 Christians of his time were exposed to great temptations, (a.) From 
 Judaism. (6.) From false philosophy. We also are so exposed, because 
 we too are liable to be led away from the truth. How great this dan- 
 ger is, is shown by the history of the Church. In all ages the Church 
 has been thus perverted, and it is now, in all countries, more or less 
 turned aside. 
 
 Means of steadfastness. 1. A sense of danger. 2. Settled principles 
 as to the source of truth. («.) That it is not from reason, but by reve- 
 lation. (6.) That it is revealed in the Scriptures, (e.) That the Scrip- 
 tures are to be interpreted by ordinary rules, (d.) That the office of 
 the theologian is simply to ascertain, arrange and vindicate the truth 
 as taught in the word of God. 
 
 3. Diligence in reaching clear and firm convictions. 
 
 4. Dependence on the grace of God, and constant prayer to be pre- 
 served from error. 
 
 II. Steadfastness of purpose, as iue.ll as of faith. 
 
 (a.) Steadfast purpose to be a Christian. (6.) To be devoted to the 
 work of the ministry, not to give it up for anything else, (c.) To be 
 steadfast in that department of labor to which God may call us. 
 
 The second duty is to abound in the work of the Lord. To abound 
 is to be abundant in labors, opposed to negligence and selfishness. It 
 is to be active and diligent, improving our time, talents and opportu- 
 nities constantly. 
 
walking witii god. 253 
 
 The work of the Lord is the work in which the Lord is en"-ao-ed the 
 work of instructing, correcting and saving men. It is not any secular 
 or worldly work, in which we are engaged, but the work which the 
 Lord came down from heaven to accomplish ; which he is now carrying 
 on by his providence, by the ministry of angels, by the Church, and 
 which is to be consummated in the kingdom of heaven. We are co- 
 workers with God, with Christ, and with the Spirit, It is a great and 
 glorious work in comparison with which everything else is insigni- 
 ficant. 
 
 The motive is that our labor is not in vain in the Lord. This is the 
 negative statement implying the positive. 
 
 1. Our labor is not ineffectual. The work, though difficult, is not 
 hopeless, but sure to succeed. 
 
 2. The labor is not in vain as to ourselves. God giveth us the 
 victory. 
 
 CLXVIII. Walking with God. 
 
 [February ISth, 1866.] 
 
 Walk is a word frequently used in the Scriptures in a figurative 
 sense to denote the characteristic mode of life, as walking in the flesh, 
 in the Spirit, walking after the manner of the world, &c. Walking 
 with any one expresses a uniform and intimate fellowship or commu- 
 nion with him. It has this sense when the Bible speaks of our walking 
 with God. This presupposes, first, that God is a person. Without 
 that, personal communion with him would be impossible. It is there- 
 fore important that we should habitually think of him under this 
 aspect. This is not inconsistent with his being infinite, immutable and 
 eternal. 
 
 Secondly, it presupposes that this person is accessible to us, can hear 
 and communicate with us. We may believe in the personality of Ga- 
 briel, but we cannot walk with him. We may believe in the continued 
 personal existence of departed saints, and of our own friends, but we 
 cannot walk with them. We may cherish their memory. Our hearts 
 may frequently go out after them. But this is a matter of feeling. 
 There is no real intercourse. 
 
 Thirdly, it presupposes reconciliation. How " can two walk together 
 except they be agreed ?" This reconciliation with God, which is the 
 necessary condition of our walking with him, includes justification and 
 sanctification. He must cease to regard us as under the sentence of his 
 law, and we must have congeniality of mind with him. All these pre- 
 liminaries, or antecedent conditions may be admitted, and may be pre 1 
 sent, and yet God and we be comparative strangers. This walking with 
 
254 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 God is a rare and high attainment, as it implies more than casual or 
 occasional intercourse. There is all the difference between the inter- 
 course of ordinary Christians with God and habitual walking with him, 
 that there is between an occasional intercourse, however agreeable, with 
 a man whom we meet occasionally, and our daily communion with an 
 intimate friend, or member of our own family. Walking with God, 
 therefore, means uniform, habitual communion with him. This in- 
 cludes, 1. An abiding sense of his presence. 2. An abiding sense of his 
 favor. 3. A constant outgoing of our thoughts and feelings towards 
 him. 4. A constant address, or direction of our desires to him for 
 guidance, for assistance, for consolation. 5. An expectation and ex- 
 perience of his response. Communion cannot be one-sided. There 
 must be conversation, address and answer. God does thus commune 
 with us. He reveals himself to his people as he does not unto the 
 world. He assures them of his love. He awakens in them confidence 
 in his promises. He brings those promises to their minds, and gives 
 them the power of response. These promises become his answers to 
 their requests. And they experience a renewal of faith, love, zeal, etc., 
 which is the manifestation of his presence with the soul. This is not 
 imaginary. It is real. It is not enthusiasm. It does not suppose 
 anything miraculous, no responses by voice, no unintelligent impulses ; 
 but the consciousness of the presence of the Infinite Spirit with our 
 spirits ; the conviction that he hears and answers us. "We have proba- 
 bly all seen examples of this walking with God, men (as John S. New- 
 bold) who lived in habitual communion with God through Christ. 
 The effects of this walking with God are, 
 
 1. Raising the soul into a higher sphere, above the passions and sins 
 which disturb the mind, above the cares and anxieties of the world. 
 
 2. The rapid growth of the soul in grace. 
 
 3. A peace of mind which passes all understanding. 
 
 4. It invests the man with a halo of holiness, which is unmistakable 
 and potent. 
 
 5. It renders him fit for all service and all trials. 
 The means. 
 
 1. "We must, as already said, be justified and reconciled. 
 
 2. We must avoid all known sin. 
 
 3. We must not only seek fellowship with God in the closet, but also 
 keep him constantly before us all the day. 
 
 4. We must constantly address him, asking his guidance and sup- 
 port, and referring everything to him. 
 
WALK IN WISDOM TOWARD THEM THAT ARE WITHOUT. 255 
 
 CL.XIX. Walk in wisdom toward them thai are without, 
 redeeming the time. — Col. 4: 5. 
 
 {Sep. ZOth, 1855.] 
 
 Wisdom is a comprehensive word in the Scriptures. It is often used 
 by Paul for the philosophy of the schools, or for human reason and its 
 teachings ; often for prudence and discretion ; often for knowledge and 
 understanding of the things of God, and hence for religion in a sub- 
 jective sense, and for the gospel, the sum of truth, the highest form of 
 truth. Frequently the same word is used both in an objective and 
 subjective sense. It is so with " knowledge ;" it is so with " righteous- 
 ness," " hope," etc. So it is also with wisdom. This is either the 
 system of divine truth, or the state of mind which the sincere reception 
 of that truth produces. The latter is the sense here, as in Jas. iii. 17. 
 This is the wisdom by which our conduct is to be characterized. 
 
 1. It is from above. It is the gift of God, not a self-induced virtue. 
 It is something supernatural and divine. 
 
 2. Pure, ayvrj, as a dress or person newly washed ; without spot, or 
 defilement of any kind ; as the garments of the saints who are clad in 
 white. Thus pure should we be in all holy conversation and godliness. 
 
 3. Peaceable. Negatively, it does not promote dissension, conflicts, 
 or wranglings. Therefore it is not censorious, or disputatious. Affir- 
 matively, it promotes peace, it heals divisions, allays animosities, 
 assuages anger. 
 
 4. Gentle. irttetxTJz, courteous, decorous, proper or beseeming, suit- 
 able to the circumstances of each particular occasion. 
 
 5. Easy to be entreated; eu-eiOrj'-, obsequious, open to conviction, 
 ready to listen to admonition or reproof. 
 
 6. Fall of mercy and of good fruits ; full of kind feeling, and abound- 
 ing in acts of piety and beneficence. 
 
 7. Without partiality ; adtdxpiroq, unambiguous, unmistakable, that 
 which is manifestly what it appears or pretends to be, and therefore 
 connected with the next term. 
 
 8. Without hypocrisy. It is always what it pretends to be. 
 Such is the deportment we are to maintain in the world. 
 Those ivithout, are those without the Church. 
 
 Redeeming the time. Availing ourselves of every opportunity to do 
 good, so as to make the most of it, and so as to redeem it from evil. 
 
 1. The excellency of such a life. 
 
 2. It is honorable to religion and to our Saviour. 
 
 3. It is blessed in itself; it is a heavenly life. 
 
 4. It is beneficent. If all Christians were thus to live, the world 
 would soon be as God's holy mountain, where there is nothing to hurt 
 
256 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 or to destroy. And if this community should thus walk, this house 
 would be the ante-chamber of heaven. 
 
 CL.XX. Earnestness in the service of God. 
 
 [March 21th, 1861.] 
 
 I. God is defined to be a Spirit infinite, eternal and immutable in his 
 being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness, and truth. In the pre- 
 sence of his immensity all creatures sink into insignificance. In the 
 presence of his excellence, all sink into worthlessness. In the presence 
 of his power, all else is weakness ; and in the presence of his wisdom, 
 all else is ignorance. He is so infinitely exalted above all things that 
 all things are as nothing in comparison with him. His honor, his will, 
 his blessedness is therefore the highest conceivable end of all things. 
 To put anything in comparison or competition with this is supreme folly 
 and wickedness. 
 
 But thus God in infinite condescension to the necessities of our race, 
 and for man's redemption, has assumed our nature. He was found in 
 fashion as a man. He was made under the law. He bore its curse. 
 He died for our sins, and rose for our justification. He, in the person 
 of the Son, is head over all things to the Church. To him, to God in- 
 carnate, our allegiance and devotion are due, not only as to God the 
 Creator, but as to God the Kedeemer, and as united to us by the bond 
 of a common nature, and the indwelling of his Spirit. This is the God 
 whom we are called upon to serve. The service of Christ is the service 
 of God. There can be no service of God other than the service of 
 Christ. 
 
 II. What is this service f 
 
 First, it is the inward subjection of our mind and heart to the revela- 
 tion of his will. It is the acquiescence of our views of truth with the 
 declarations of his word. It is the accordance of all our affections with 
 his will. We love what he would have us love : himself, his people, 
 all mankind. We hate and avoid all that he hates ; sin, evil passions, 
 inordinate desires, a worldly or selfish spirit. Much of the service 
 of Christ consists in bringing down every imagination, and every 
 thought into subjection to his teaching, and in the inward life of the 
 soul, as he is Lord, not of the body only, or of the outward life, but of 
 the soul and all its states and exercises. 
 
 Second, the service of Christ includes the regulation of our outward 
 life in obedience to his will. It is avoiding everything in our conduct 
 which is unholy, unjust, unkind, impure, or unbecoming our charac- 
 ter as his servants and children. It is the faithful performance of all 
 our duties, private and social ; our duties to our family, friends, neigh- 
 
SELF-KNOWLEDGE. 257 
 
 bors, to the Church, and to the state. All this is properly his service 
 or obedience to him, because it is done according to his commands, out 
 of regard to his authority, to please him and promote his glory. 
 
 Third, it includes the consecration of ourselves to the accomplishing 
 of the work in which Christ is engaged. He came to save men, to re- 
 deem the world, to bring men to the knowledge and obedience of the 
 truth, to cause all nations to love, worship and obey the Son of God. 
 This is the end to which all things are directed, to which the Church 
 is set apart. It is the highest end. It includes the highest happiness 
 and excellence of our race, the highest good of the intelligent universe, 
 and the highest glory of the Redeemer. 
 
 III. We are called upon to be earnest in this service. 
 
 Earnestness includes two things ; first, fixedness of purpose, and, 
 second, energy in exertion. It is not so much a matter of feeling. A 
 man may be very calm, who is very much in earnest. Indeed those 
 most excited and commonly in a flurry, accomplish little good. What 
 we want is, 
 
 1. Fixedness of purpose ; that is, such a sense of the greatness, sacred- 
 ness and importance of the end in view, and of the obligations which 
 rest upon us, that we shall deliberately and of settled purpose, deter- 
 mine, negatively, that Ave will not serve ourselves, or the world, or Satan ; 
 but positively, that we will serve God in Christ ; that the regulation of 
 our inward and outward life according to his will, and the consecration 
 of our time, efforts and talents to the promotion of his kingdom, shall 
 be the end of our being. 
 
 2. Energy in the prosecution of this end, or execution of this 
 purpose. "What we suffer from is the distraction arising from the multi- 
 plicity of objects. We purpose to seek Christ as the main end, but 
 there are so many subordinate ends, so many other things which we 
 seek, that we lose all unity and force in our life. A stream divided 
 into many channels, flows shallow and feebly in them all. It is only 
 by collecting all the water into one channel that the current becomes 
 deep and strong. So it is with life. If you would serve Christ with 
 earnestness, you must serve him alone. 
 
 (XXXI. Self-knowledge. 
 
 [February 6th, 1853.] 
 
 I. Its nature. II. Its difficulties. III. The means of its attainment*. 
 
 I. Its nature. 
 
 All the objects of knowledge are included under the two heads of 
 ourselves and what is not ourselves, the me and the not me. The two 
 divisions are not equal, though both are vast. Self-knowledge philoso- 
 17 
 
258 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 phically considered, is the science of anthropology, including our 
 nature, as to the elements of its constitution, and its relations to God 
 and the world ; physiology, or the science of the <pbatz, the sentient, 
 living organism ; the science of mind, or mental philosophy ; the 
 science of morals, or moral philosophy. Here are four of the widest 
 and most difficult fields of human knowledge, all embraced under the 
 head of knowledge of ourselves. 
 
 Practically considered, self-knowledge includes 1. A correct appre- 
 hension of ourselves as intellectual beings. 2. A correct view of our 
 peculiar dispositions and traits of character. 3. A correct knowledge 
 of our religious or spiritual state. 
 
 A. KNOWLEDGE OF OURSELVES INTELLECTUALLY. 
 
 1. Correct view of our peculiar intellectual gifts. Men differ; some 
 men have a talent for one thing, some for another, some for one pursuit 
 in life, some for another. It is not true that this is acquired. It is of 
 great importance to know ourselves in this respect, (a.) In order to 
 decide our profession, (6.) In order to determine our field of labor. 
 Great mistakes are often committed, in choosing a wrong profession or 
 a wrong field of labor. 
 
 2. A correct view of our relative ability, (a.) Some men underrate 
 themselves. (6.) Some, and most, overestimate their talents. The one 
 produces despondency, and the other, pride and vanity, and often 
 egregious mistakes. 
 
 B. KNOWLEDGE OF CHARACTER. 
 
 1. Of our natural dispositions. 2. Of our characteristic traits, as 
 pride, vanity, irritability, selfishness, censoriousness, moroseness, ob- 
 stinacy. 
 
 C- KNOWLEDGE OF OUR SPIRITUAL STATE. 
 
 1. As to the reality of our conversion. 2. Our religious state, 
 absolutely and relatively. Self-ignorance on these subjects is very 
 common, as for example in the case of the Pharisees, the Papists and 
 persecutors generally, fanatics of all classes. Real Christians are often 
 under delusion. 
 
 II. Its difficulties. 
 
 They arise, 1. From the nature of the subject, the soul. 
 
 2. From the perverting medium of self-love and sin. 
 
 3. From the want of due attention. 
 
 4. From a wrong standard of judgment, as to knowledge, character 
 and religion. 
 
SELF-EXAMINATION. 259 
 
 III. Means of obtaining self-knowledge. 
 
 1. Self-examination and constant watchfulness. 
 
 2. The word of God as a light and a rule. 
 
 3. The illumination of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 4. Collision with our fellow-men. 
 
 5. Providential trials revealing to us what we are. 
 
 CLXXII. Self-examination. (No. 1.) 
 
 [Dec. 13th, 1868.] 
 
 Nothing to us is so important, and nothing so mysterious as self. 
 What is the self? Wherein does the selfhood consist? Is it some- 
 thing real, or merely phenomenal ? According to some the self is only 
 a transient form of the infinite, as a wave is a form of the sea. Thus 
 the self is of little value. According to others, what we call self is 
 merely an affection of the body, and ceases when the body is dissolved. 
 According to the Scriptures, and the common judgment of men, self is 
 an individual substance and subsistence, having certain essential pro- 
 perties or attributes, intelligence, feeling and will ; having a moral 
 nature as well, and moral because a rational nature. If any of these 
 essential attributes be wanting, self, a human personality, does not 
 exist. This self is immortal, hence its infinite value. Its future des- 
 tiny depends on its character, hence the unspeakable importance of 
 knowing its true character, and hence the importance of self-examina- 
 tion. 
 
 In this work self is the subject, self the judge, and self the witness. 
 But it is not the rule or standard. This is fixed and immutable, and 
 it is fixed by an authority out of, and higher than ourselves. That 
 standard is the word, which teaches what men are and should be, 
 what a Christian is, and what is or is not consistent with Christian 
 character. 
 
 Three great ends are to be answered by self-examination. 
 
 First, conviction of sin, as necessary to repentance and faith in Christ. 
 It is by examining himself and comparing himself with the law that 
 the sinner becomes convinced of his guilt and just exposure to wrath ; 
 of his pollution, and is thus led to abhor himself; of his helplessness, so 
 that he is prepared to believe in Christ, and look to him for salvation. 
 
 Second, the Bible teaches us what a Christian is, and thus enables us 
 to determine whether or not we are Christians. 
 
 A Christian is, 1. One who believes that Jesus is the Son of God. 
 2. That he is the Prophet, or infallible teacher. 3. That he is the 
 High Priest, who by offering himself a sacrifice for sins, has reconciled 
 us to God. 4. That he is our faithful and absolute sovereign, whose 
 
280 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 will we are bound to obey, in whom we must trust for protection, and 
 to whose service we must be devoted. A Christian then, is one over 
 whom these truths exert a controlling influence, both as to his inward 
 and outward life. Is then, Jesus our God ? Do we love and worship 
 him as such ? Do we receive his doctrines ? Do we trust in his sacri- 
 fice and intercession ? Do we obey, trust in, and serve him as our king ? 
 If so, we are Christians. It is not so much by the analysis of our expe- 
 riences as by determining our principles, purposes, and course of life, 
 that these questions are to be decided. 
 
 The third object of self-examination is a knowledge of ourselves, as 
 Christians, i. e., whether our conduct be consistent, our motives pure, 
 and our progress in the divine life what it ought to be. This should 
 be a daily exercise. We should call ourselves to account every day, 
 to see where we have failed. 
 
 CliXXIII. Self-examination. (No. 2.) 
 
 [February 11th, 1855.] 
 
 1. The object of self-examination and self-knowledge. It is to deter- 
 mine, 1. In general, what we are ; whether or not we are the children 
 of God. 2. Whether we are making progress in the divine life or not ; 
 whether our general deportment is consistent. 3. Whether in any 
 given case we have acted agreeably to the gospel. 
 
 II. Self-examination requires, 1. A right standard of judgment. This 
 is the word of God. (a.) It is not the experience or conduct of others, 
 which in reference to our state or conduct is so often made the rule. 
 (b.) It is not public opinion, or the standard of the class to which we 
 belong. Merchants, lawyers, ministers, professors of religion in differ- 
 ent churches, commonly adopt this standard. The only standard by 
 which we should judge ourselves is that by which God will judge us 
 in the last day. It is, therefore, of the first importance that we be 
 well acquainted with the Scriptures as a rule of character and of con- 
 duct, to determine what we are, and what in any given case is right. 
 
 2. Self-examination requires an impartial, faithful and attentive 
 judge. No matter how accurate the rule, if we are partial, unfaithful, 
 and indifferent in applying it, we shall err. 
 
 3. It requires time. There must be a day of judgment. There are set 
 times which are especially appropriate ; for example, the close of the 
 day, sacramental occasions, any period of emergency. The great evil 
 is, that the work is neglected because of the want of a set time for it. 
 
 III. The difficulties of the work. 
 
 1. It is irksome, as an act of introspection. It is hard to determine 
 
GRAVITY. 261 
 
 the character of our feelings. The heart is deep, it is unsteady, it is 
 deceitful. 
 
 2. It is not only irksome, but we are liable to many perverting influ- 
 ences, (a.) From self-love. (6.) From public sentiment, (c.) From 
 the opinions of others regarding us. 
 
 3. Another difficulty arises from slothfulness, which leads to the 
 .slight performance of other religious duties. 
 
 IV. The advantages and obligations of self-examination. 
 
 1. It is a commanded work. 
 
 2. It is an indispensable work. It must and will be performed. 
 "We cannot fail to pass judgment on ourselves. The only question is, 
 whether this judgment shall be hasty, biased and erroneous, or delib- 
 erate, formal, on a right standard and worthy of reliance. 
 
 3. It is necessary as a preservative against false hopes. 
 
 4. It is necessary to give us rational and Scriptural grounds of re- 
 joicing in hope of the glory of God. 
 
 5. As a means of correcting our errors and avoiding sin. 
 
 CXXXIV. Gravity. 
 
 [October 1st, 1856.] 
 
 I. It is a law of our nature that the outward expresses the inward. 
 "What a man is, will by necessity of nature, be revealed by his con- 
 duct. 
 
 Illustrations, are the proud, the selfish, the frivolous, the sedate, the 
 generous, the devout, etc. 
 
 Exceptions. A man may profess what he does not believe. He may 
 practice secret sins. He may pass for a Christian when he is not, be- 
 cause the reputation for religion may be secured by outward correctness 
 joined with profession. Still the general truth remains. 
 
 II. Hence the onhj way for a man to appear good is to be good, to ap- 
 pear grave is to be grave. In other words, the only way to secure an 
 outward deportment which is desired is to cultivate the inward dispo- 
 sition of which such deportment is the natural expression. 
 
 III. Gravity. The words by which this virtue is expressed as a 
 quality are <re//vo<r and auxppwv, the former expressing the inward qual- 
 ity, the latter its outward manifestation. It is, in one view, that state 
 of mind which secures respect, in opposition to those states which ex- 
 cite disapprobation or contempt. This is ffe/^wnjtr (gravity, dignity). 
 In another view, it is that state of mind and outward deportment which 
 is in accordance with our true character, circumstances and destiny. 
 
 "We are to feel and act as immortal men, as sinners, as redeemed sin- 
 ners, as ministers. That is, we are to cherish a state of mind, and 
 
262 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 exhibit a deportment, which corresponds to these various relations. 
 This is not opposed, 1. To cheerfulness. 2. To a natural and unre- 
 strained deportment. But it is opposed, 1. To frivolity. 2. To mo- 
 roseness. 3. To sanctimoniousness. 
 
 IV. Benefits or advantages. 
 
 These are of two kinds. 1. The advantage to ourselves. It is the 
 stats of mind congruous to our circumstances, and, therefore, the best 
 adapted to secure the right impression of truth upon the heart. 2. 
 The effect it has on others. A large part of the power of one man over 
 others lies in his character or excellence. Everything which increases 
 our excellence increases our power, and everything which increases the 
 respect and confidence which others entertain toward us, increases our 
 influence over them for good. This is eminently a clerical virtue, 
 necessary to the successful discharge of the duties of the ministerial 
 office. 
 
 V. Means of cultivating this grace. 
 
 1. Cultivating intercourse with the great truths of the Scriptures, 
 Let them have their appropriate influence. 
 
 2. Employ yourselves in important and serious work. 
 
 CL.XXY. Fasting. 
 
 [Feb. 4th, 1855.] 
 
 I. Its nature. II. Its obligations. III. Its benefits. 
 
 I. Fasting in a religious sense is a voluntary abstinence from food for 
 a religious 'purpose. It is a natural expression of sorrow, because sor- 
 row destroys the desire for food and the power to digest it. In all ages, 
 therefore, fasting has been connected with religious services in times of 
 humiliation and distress. It was prescribed on certain occasions under 
 the law, voluntarily practiced by good men, and recognized in the New 
 Testament. This abstinence is either total or partial, either for a day 
 or for protracted periods. 
 
 II. Its obligations. 
 
 1. It is nowhere enjoined in Scripture, and therefore cannot be made 
 obligatory. When recommended by civil or ecclesiastical authority, it 
 should be observed, unless for due reasons to the contrary. Stated 
 fasts are not desirable, because they are apt to be regarded as binding. 
 
 III. Benefits of fasting. 
 
 1. The fact that fasting was enjoined under the Old Testament, and 
 that it has entered so largely into the religious observances of men, 
 render it probable that there is a real ground for it. 
 
 2. The psychological, or physiological ground for it is the relation 
 between the soul and the body, which as far as this matter is concerned, 
 
THE RESPONSIBILITY OF SPECIAL PRIVILEGES. 263 
 
 shows, (a.) That fasting is a natural effect of sorrow, (b.) That the 
 mind is indisposed to act when the body is replete with food. (c. ) That 
 as the bsdy sympathizes with the soul, so the soul does with the body. 
 
 3. The moral or religious ground, (a.) All acts of self-denial, the 
 refusal to gratify the lusts of the flesh, even when natural and proper, 
 is an assertion of the supremacy of the soul over the body, and tends to 
 strengthen its authority. (6.) It is a general law of our nature that the 
 outward should correspond with the inward. No man can maintain 
 any desired state of mind while his bodily condition and acts are not in 
 accordance. He cannot be sorrowful in the midst of laughter. This 
 is the ground for reverential postures, and for decorum in dress and 
 manner in public worship. This is a widely operating principle. There 
 is, therefore, a scriptural, a psychological, and a moral and religious 
 ground for fasting. 
 
 4. There is also the further ground of experience and the example of 
 God's people. All eminently pious persons have been more or less 
 addicted to this mode of spiritual culture. (1.) It must, however, be 
 sincere. The hypocritical fasting of the Pharisees and Papists is at 
 once hateful and destructive. (2.) It must be regarded as simply a 
 means and not an end. (3.) It must be left free. 
 
 < Ii.Y.Y VI. The responsibility arising from the possession of 
 special privileges. 
 
 [April 29th, 1855.] 
 
 The Scriptures teach that there is such a responsibility. Our 
 Saviour said, " Unto whomsoever much is given of him shall much be 
 required." The parable of the ten talents teaches the same : so his 
 denunciations of Capernaum and Bethsaida. Paul says God will 
 render to every one according to his works, to the Jews first and also 
 to the Gentiles. The principle is one of natural justice. It is not 
 with its correctness, but with its practical application that we have 
 to do. 
 
 I. Our peculiar privilege as to personal religion. 
 
 1. As compared with the heathen. 2. With the ancient people of 
 God. 3. With most other Christian nations. 4. With the great mass 
 of men in our own country. We should, therefore, be among the best 
 men in religion. Have we in any good measure made a proper im- 
 provement of these advantages? We shall assuredly be judged 
 according to them. What can prevent our being rejected as slothful 
 and unprofitable ? Not our saying, " Lord, Lord, hast thou not pro- 
 phesied in our streets?" Not our saying "God be merciful." Even if 
 saved, it will be so as by fire. 
 
26-4 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 II. Our privileges as to attainment of knowledge and other qualifications 
 for usefulness. Compare these again with those possessed by others in 
 other lands and in our own country. Who can look back over life 
 without the deepest humiliation and sorrow, seeing we have attained so 
 little in our school-days, in our college terms, in the seminary, and 
 since. No one has done his best ; scarcely any one has done what his 
 conscience can at any moment be satisfied with. Is not God greater 
 than our conscience ? Again have we not reason to fear that we shall 
 be rejected as slothful servants ? 
 
 III. As to our opportunities for doing good. 
 
 1. In relieving the wants of our fellow-men. 
 
 2. In alleviating their sufferings. 
 
 3. In promoting their salvation. What time and effort, what 
 anxiety and prayer, have we devoted to these objects ? Remember, the 
 rule is not the effects, but the desire and the labor. Many labor much 
 and accomplish little. Many labor little and accomplish much. The 
 former are the most blessed. A man may write a book which costs 
 him little trouble, and yet it may be the means of great good. This is 
 no thanks to him. He is rewarded according to the labor and self- 
 denial which it cost him, and not according to the good accomplished. 
 The value of the widow's mite did not depend on the amount of food 
 it would purchase for the hungry. Here again few have had our 
 advantages. What have we done ? How much have we labored, or 
 denied ourselves for the good of others ? How much reason have we 
 to hide our heads in shame ? How will many rise up in the day of 
 judgment and condemn us? 
 
 II. What is to be done f Wliat effect should the consideration of this 
 subject have on us ? 
 
 1. It should lead us to deep humiliation and repentance before God. 
 
 2. It should destroy all disposition to think ourselves better than 
 others, especially to value ourselves on account of our advantages. 
 
 3. It should lead us to seek forgiveness for the past through the 
 blood of Christ. 
 
 4. To the determination to redeem the time, to make the best use of 
 the short, uncertain future, knowing that the day is far spent, and that 
 the night is at hand in which no man can work. 
 
 CliXXVII. Take heed what ye hear.— Mark 4: 24. 
 
 Take heed therefore how ye hear.— Luke 8 : 18. 
 
 [December 9th, 1855.] 
 
 To hear is either, 1 . To perceive by the ear. 2. To understand. 
 3. To answer, or respond to, or obey. 
 
TAKE HEED WHAT YE HEAR. 265 
 
 1. Faith cometh by hearing. 
 
 This means 1. Faith comes from knowledge, i. e., there can be no 
 faith without knowledge. How shall they believe in him of whom 
 they have not heard ? " About this there can be no dispute. 
 
 2. But secondly, it means that the living preacher, as opposed to 
 mere instruction out of books, is the great means of producing faith. 
 This does not meau, 1st. That God does not employ his written word, 
 and written expositions of his truth in producing faith and holiness. 
 2d. Nor does it mean that the proclamation of the gospel, or what is 
 commonly called preaching, is the only method of making the gospel 
 heard, and thus of producing faith. But 3d, it means that the instruc- 
 tion by the ear, as coming from a living preacher, is the ordinary 
 method of salvation. 
 
 Proof from Scripture and experience. 
 
 1. From Scripture. The command to preach and to teach indicates 
 this. " It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them 
 that believe." " How shall they hear without a preacher ?" (Xwplq 
 xrjpoffffovros, without one preaching.) Christ gave some apostles, some 
 pastors and teachers, &c. Eph. iv. 11. 
 
 2. From experience. No nation is ever converted, no church ever 
 gathered, no church ever sustained, without the living preacher. Few 
 comparatively are ever converted without his intervention. 
 
 II. Why is hearing, or the living preacher, necessary? Why may not 
 books and Bibles answer for the conversion of men? 
 
 1. The sufficient answer to the question is the divine appointment. 
 If God has determined, for wise reasons, to advance his kingdom in a 
 certain way, no other can succeed. 
 
 2. Because from the constitution of our nature, what is addressed to 
 the ear has more power in arousing attention, in producing conviction 
 and exciting feeling, than what is addressed to the eye. This is uni- 
 versally acknowledged. Hence a sermon heard has ten-fold more 
 power, in most cases, than a sermon read ; the sermons of Whitefield, 
 for example. 
 
 3. There may be, and probably is, a deeper reason than the prece- 
 ding one. There is a law of propagation of divine life analogous to 
 the propagation of vegetable and animal life. The various productions 
 of the vegetable kingdom are not new and independent products. The 
 life of the parent plant is in the seed which it produces. The life of 
 the parent animal passes over to its offspring. So in the Church it is 
 the general law that the spiritual life is communicated through and by 
 living members of the Church. This is not always the case with either 
 plants or animals; there have been many creations. Nor is it always 
 the case with the communication of spiritual life. We might as well 
 
266 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 ask why the Spirit does not operate without the written word, as why 
 he so seldom operates without the living preacher. In both cases we 
 can only say: " Even so Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight." 
 
 Two inferences flow from this truth. First, that we should hear for 
 ourselves, and cause others to hear the gospel, not being content in 
 either case with books, to the neglect of the living teacher. Second, 
 that we should be careful tvhat we hear, and how we hear. 
 
 If salvation is connected with hearing, there is abundant ground for 
 both these exhortations, " Take heed what," and " Take heed how ye 
 hear." The exhortation in Mark iv : 24, may indeed mean nothing 
 more than "attend to what you hear." It is then of vast importance. 
 But it may be also understood as including an exhortation to be careful 
 as to what we hear. Salvation does not come from hearing error. It 
 is of the last importance, therefore, that we take heed what we hear. 
 Never go where error is taught. This is as foolish as going into places 
 of dissipation and debauch, or profanity ; or as foolish as going into 
 pestiferous regions, unless in either case on errands of mercy. If from 
 curiosity or for amusement, the result will be evil in the one case as 
 certainly as in the other. Secondly, " Take heed how ye hear." 
 
 1. The object of hearing, viz. : salvation, spiritual edification, must 
 be kept in view, and be our governing motive ; not pleasure, not criti- 
 cism. 
 
 2. The mind must be" prepared for the reception of the truth. The 
 Scriptures tell us how. The apostle says, (1 Pet. ii: 1), "Wherefore, 
 laying aside all malice and all guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and 
 all evil speakings, as new born-babes, desire the sincere milk of the 
 word that ye may grow thereby." And St. James says, (i: 21), 
 "Wherefore lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness, and 
 receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is able to save your 
 souls." These passages teach, 1st. That everything hostile to the truth 
 must be removed from the mind and from the heart. All cares, 
 thoughts of other things, doubts, unbelief, should be banished from the 
 mind, and all evil feelings from the heart, and all indulgence of those 
 feelings from the life. Secondly, they teach that we should be as 
 new-born babes, i. e., desirous, submissive, confiding. 
 
 This with prayer includes our duty as to hearing. With this will be 
 connected laying the truth up in our hearts, and practicing it in our 
 lives. 
 
 CliXXVIII. Brotherly IiOTe. 
 
 {March 27th, 1864.] , 
 
 Few words have a wider sense than love. The general sentiment 
 may exist and does exist under the most diverse modifications. Its 
 
BROTIIERLY LOVE. 2G7 
 
 object may be some inanimate object, a house, a tree, our home, the 
 land in which we were born. It may be some irrational animal. A 
 man's love for his horse, his faithful dog, or the shepherd's love of his 
 sheep is a strong and abiding sentiment. It may be a rational beino- ) 
 where the love of sympathy is only a natural relation, independent of 
 the character of the object. It may be a companion or friend where 
 the ground is congeniality of character and natural good offices. Or 
 it may be a superior where the sentiment is founded on reverence for 
 his character and benefits conferred. Or it may be God himself. In ail 
 cases the sentiment is love, although the word stands for very different 
 states of mind. In its modifications love includes, 1. Delight in its ob- 
 ject. 2. Desire for its well-being. 3. A desire for its possession and 
 enjoyment. 
 
 Brotherly love is the love which arises out of the fraternal relations 
 of men. There is a common brotherhood among all mankind, founded, 
 1. On their having God as a common Father. 2. Community of na- 
 ture, being all descendants of the common parents of the race. 3. 
 Common necessities, sympathies, affections and destiny. A man, there- 
 fore, who does not love his fellow-men, who does not estimate their 
 value as men, recognize the bond of relationship between himself and 
 them, desire their well-being, and seek appropriate intercourse with 
 them, violates the first of all duties next to that of honoring God. The 
 first command is, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God ; the second is, 
 Thou shalt love thy neighbor, thy fellow-man. Within this vast bro- 
 therhood of man there are more intimate bonds of relations. The people 
 of one race, one nation, of the same tribe, of the same household, are 
 bound by peculiar ties and have the general obligation of love modified 
 and strengthened by these special relations. 
 
 In the Christian sense of the terms, brotherly love is the love which 
 should exist among Christians as brethren in Christ. This is founded, 
 1. On their common relation to Christ. They are all united to him, 
 and therefore are united to each other. They constitute his kingdom, 
 his fold, his household, his body. He is their common Lord, common 
 Saviour, their common portion, the object of supreme love to each, and 
 therefore the bond of union between them. 
 
 2. Upon the indwelling of the Holy Spirit; so that they have a com- 
 mon spiritual life, involving, («.) one faith, (b.) one hope, (c.) one ex- 
 perience. 
 
 3. Upon the congeniality of nature or feeling. They sympathize in 
 all their likes and dislikes, in their aims, in their characteristic pur- 
 suits. 
 
 II. This love is not merely an obligation. It is a necessary result of 
 the relation in which believers stand to each other ; so that if this love 
 
268 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 does not exist, that relation does not exist. If a man does not love his 
 Christian brethren, he does not love Christ ; is none of his. 
 
 This love manifests itself, 1. In a disposition to recognize Christians. 
 2. In delight in their society. 3. In a desire to promote their welfare. 
 4. In a sympathy with them in all their joys and sorrows, in their trials 
 and conflicts ; in espousing their cause, standing by them and defend- 
 ing their character. 5. In forbearance. 6. In charitable judgment. 
 
 It stands opposed, 1. To hatred. 2. To a desire to degrade, or in- 
 jure, or wound the feelings. 3. To envy or jealousy, regretting that 
 they are honored or advanced. 4. To evil speaking and censorious- 
 ness. 5. To contemptuousness, or harshness of spirit or demeanor. 
 
 Love reduces men to a level. A man who is actuated by Christian 
 love is a Christian gentleman. No matter what his birth, his culture 
 or social position, he will be a gentleman in character and conduct; 
 and on the other hand, a man not under the control of love will not 
 be, and cannot be a gentleman, no matter what his birth or position 
 may be. This love is the cement, the life, the blessedness of the Church, 
 and of any society on earth. Its perfection is heaven. In proportion 
 as it is wanting in a man, or a community, or a church, in that pro- 
 portion do they approach the character and condition of the lost. 
 
 CL\\I\. It is gootl neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, 
 
 nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth, or 
 
 is offended, or is made weak. — Rom. 14; 21. 
 
 [Oct. 2Alh, 1867.] 
 
 Some things are unlawful in their own nature, and can never be right. 
 Others are wrong because positively forbidden ; are wrong only so long 
 as the prohibition continues, and only to those upon whom the prohibi- 
 tion is laid. Others are wrong on the grounds of expediency, and 
 therefore are sometimes wrong, and sometimes right. It is not always 
 easy to discriminate these classes. There are, however, certain criteria 
 by which we can distinguish what things are wrong in their own nature, 
 and what are in their nature indifferent. 
 
 1. One of these criteria is to be found in our own moral constitution. 
 We can see intuitively that malice, envy, pride, etc., are in their nature 
 wrong. They are evil, not because they are forbidden, not because of 
 their injurious tendency, but they are essentially evil. 
 
 2. The Scriptures condemn such things as are in their nature evil, 
 not for one people, nor for a limited period, but for all men in all 
 times. 
 
 With regard to things indifferent in their own nature, the Scriptures 
 lay down the following rules : 
 
IT IS GOOD NEITHER TO EAT FLESH, NOR TO DRINK WINE. 269 
 
 1. If prohibited for any special reason, they are unlawful while that 
 prohibition lasts. 
 
 2. When the prohibition is removed, they are right or wrong accord- 
 ing to circumstances ; wrong at one time and place, and not at another. 
 1st. They are wrong when their use or enjoyment would do harm to 
 others. 2d. They arc right when no such evil is to be apprehended. 
 3d. That principle is never to be sacrificed to expediency ; that is, when 
 doing or not doing anything would imply the denial of an important 
 truth. All these principles are illustrated by the apostle's conduct and. 
 teaching in relation to the three matters, in themselves indifferent, 
 which troubled the early Church. These were circumcision, the 
 observance of the holy days of the Jews, and eating meat forbidden by 
 the Mosaic law, or which had been offered to idols. "With regard to 
 these Paul taught, 
 
 1. That there was no harm in doing or neglecting them. Circum- 
 cision was nothing. If any man chose to e'reumcise his son, he was 
 free to do so. If he chose to observe a holy day, he might do so. If 
 he chose to abstain from meats sacrificed to idols, he might do so. 
 
 2. That he must not make his judgment a rule of duty to others. 
 He must not condemn those who thought and acted differently. " To 
 his own master he standeth or falleth." " Let no man therefore judge 
 you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holy day, or of a new moon, 
 or of the Sabbath days." 
 
 3. But if any of these became a source of evil, caused the weak to 
 offend, then the law of love forbids our indulging in them, or availing 
 ourselves of our Christian liberty. 
 
 4. But if any of these things were urged as a matter of duty, or a 
 condition of salvation, then it became a sin to make things indifferent 
 necessary. Paul, therefore, although he circumcised Timothy, refused, 
 to allow Titus to be circumcised. It is difficult to determine whether 
 compliance with the prejudices of others is right or wrong. Our Lord 
 disregarded the prejudices of the Jews in regard to the Sabbath. In 
 other cases he complied in order to avoid giving offense. 
 
 There arc certain principles important to have fixed, as guides of 
 conduct. 
 
 1. Nothing is right or wrong which is not commanded or forbidden 
 in Scripture. 
 
 2. We must stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made us 
 free, and not allow any rule of duty to be imposed upon us. 
 
 3. In the use of this liberty, and while asserting and maintaining it, 
 we should not so use it as to do harm to our neighbors. 
 
 4. Nothing indifferent can be a proper ground of church discipline. 
 or a condition of church fellowship. 
 
270 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 These principles are often violated, as in the course pursued by many 
 on slavery, temperance, tobacco, dress, church ceremonies, &c-, &c. 
 
 CliXXX. Christian Forbearance. 
 
 [Jon. lift, 1857.] 
 
 Every particular is a manifestation of something general. Every grace 
 is a form of the same general principle of piety. The divine life mani- 
 fests itself, 1. In the intellectual apprehension and belief of the truth ; 
 not of this truth to the exclusion or neglect of others, but of all re- 
 vealed truth. It is not by urging the claims of any doctrine admitted 
 to be revealed that it becomes a matter of faith, or that our experience 
 of its power is increased, but by strengthening the principle of faith. 
 
 2. It manifests itself in the affections, in love to God, to Christ, and 
 to our fellow Christians. 
 
 3. In the exercise of the social virtues. In all these cases the de- 
 gree in which the effects are manifested depends on the vigor of the 
 principle of life. It is analogous to the case of a tree. It is not so 
 much by attention to the fruit, as by attending to the health of the 
 tree which produces the fruit, that success is secured. This is a gene- 
 ral remark, applicable to all questions of this kind. 
 
 By forbearance is meant abstaining from action. In a moral sense, it 
 is abstaining from cherishing or exercising those feelings which insult 
 or injury is adapted to produce. Such conduct, (i. e., insult and injury) 
 is adapted to produce resentment and retaliation. Forbearance is ab- 
 staining from exercising such resentment, and from endeavoring to re- 
 taliate. Christian forbearance is forbearance exercised from Christian 
 motives. A man, when insulted, or injured, may forbear from mere 
 interested or prudential considerations, or from self-respect, or from the 
 desire of approbation ; but in such cases there is no religion in the act. 
 It is only when the forbearance is determined by Christian motives that 
 it is a Christian grace. What then are the Christian motives which 
 give a gracious character to our forbearance? 
 
 1. A sense of our own ill desert, i. e., vileness and unworthiness. 
 The quickness to resent an injury or insult is in j:>roportion to the value 
 we set upon ourselves. If, therefore, we are truly humble, if we are 
 really conscious of our vileness and unworthiness in the sight of God, 
 we shall be little disposed to be offended when others manifest towards 
 us a want of respect or of kind feelings. We shall know in our hearts 
 that we little deserve the respect or affection of any human being. We 
 often deceive ourselves in this matter, and call ourselves the chief of 
 sinners, when, if men seem to think us so, we feel greatly injured. 
 
CHRISTIAN FORBEARANCE. 271 
 
 2. A sense of guilt ; a consciousness that we are even greater sinners 
 against God than any human being can be against us. Such is our 
 moral hebetude that we are obliged to take extreme cases to awaken in 
 us the feeling which we wish to describe. Suppose, then, a man guilty 
 of patricide, or still worse, of matricide ; suppose such an one brought 
 to a sense of his guilt ; would it be possible to awaken in his mind a 
 feeling of resentment by any amount of insult or injury that could be 
 heaped upon him? Would he not feel that he deserved it all ? And 
 what are we ? I will not say that we are as wicked as a murderer of 
 his father, but this I will say, that no patricide ever abhorred himself 
 half so much as it would be just for us to loathe ourselves. Can we 
 look at the cross and ask why Jesus died, without feeling ourselves 
 guilty of his blood? Put it to yourselves. If the conduct of a people 
 had been so rebellious that it was impossible to pardon them unless 
 their prince should die for them, would they not feel that they were 
 the guilty authors of his death? And suppose further, that they, in- 
 stead of being penitent and won to obedience by the exhibition of his 
 love, treated him with neglect and continued in their rebellion, what 
 would they think of themselves if they were brought to a right state of 
 mind? It is impossible for us to exaggerate our guilt in the sight of 
 God. We are more guilty than we ever have conceived, or ever can 
 conceive ourselves to be ; and depend upon it, the more honestly and 
 truly we feel this, the more forbearing will we be towards those who 
 neglect or injure us. 
 
 3. The fact that Christ is so forbearing towards us, will render his 
 true disciples forbearing towards others. Christ, notwithstanding our 
 vileness, and notwithstanding our guilt, treats us as though we were 
 pure and innocent. That is, he loves us and receives us into his favor. 
 He not only forgives us offenses infinitely greater and more numerous 
 than any Ave ever can experience from our fellow-men, but he continues 
 to heap his favors upon us while we are trying his patience to the utter- 
 most. If he forgives us ten thousand talents, should we not forgive 
 our fellow-servant an hundred pence ? He who feels that he has been 
 forgiven much, will be disjiosed to forgive much. 
 
 4. Another Christian motive is the peculiar relation in which 
 believers stand to each other. They are children of the same Father, 
 members of tin- same family, united to the same Saviour, heirs of the 
 same inheritance, partakers of the same Spirit. Paul exhorts believers 
 not to lie ; not because of the obligation of truth, or the evils of false- 
 hood, but because believers are members one of another. When the 
 hand resents the imperfections of the eye, or the head execrates the 
 stumbling of the feet, then may one believer be resentful agaiust 
 another. 
 
272 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 5. "Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye which are 
 spiritual, restore such a one in the spirit of meekness ; considering thy- 
 self, lest thou also be tempted. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so 
 fulfil the law of Christ." 
 
 CLXXX1. Judge not that ye be not judged. Matt 7 : 1. 
 [Feb. 12th, 1854.] 
 
 Moses on Mt. Sinai ; Christ on the mountain of Palestine. 
 
 1. The one was terrible, the other attractive. 
 
 2. The one was legal and ceremonial, the other spiritual and evan- 
 gelical. 
 
 3. The one was ministerial, the other authoritative 
 
 4. The one was in form earthly, the other heavenly. 
 
 This discourse is distinguished, 1. By its heavenly character. 2. By 
 the comprehensiveness and spirituality of its precepts. 3 By its 
 catholicity. 
 
 The peculiar command, Judge not. 
 
 1. The word xpiveev means simply to pronounce on the conformity, or 
 want of conformity of an act or person to the law. This may be done, 
 1st, Officially and with authority. 2d, It may be done unofficially, as 
 when we express a conviction regarding a person or act, that he or it is 
 worthy of praise or blame. 3d, As intermediate between official judg- 
 ment and the mere expression of approbation or disapprobation, is the 
 decided condemnation of our brethren, or a pronouncing them guilty 
 before God. The former is the expression of our own judgment, the 
 latter is a declaration of what is the judgment of God. In the first sense 
 there is of course no sin in judging. As to the third sense, it does not 
 belong to us. 
 
 1. We have the right and duty to declare what God's judgment is, 
 so far as it is revealed, e. g., that no one who denies Christ, or says that 
 Jesus is accursed, is of God ; that no unclean person, or unjust, or mur- 
 derer, or drunkard hath any part in the kingdom of God. 
 
 2. But beyond this we have no right to go. 1st. We have no right 
 to pronounce that sin which God has not so declared — meats, days, etc. 
 2d. We have no right to judge the heart, or to pass sentence upon 
 motives. Paul refused to be thus judged by the Corinthians. 
 
 (a.) We are utterly incompetent for this office. 
 
 (b.) This is not the time forjudging. 
 
 (c.) We have no authority. It is an office which belongs to Christ. 
 It is a usurpation on our part. 
 
 The second kind of judging, viz., the expression of approbation or 
 disapprobation. 
 
CHRISTIAN REBUKE. 273 
 
 This is right, 1. When done with competent knowledge. 2. On suit- 
 able occasions. 3. From proper motives and design. 4. With proper 
 mildness. 
 
 It is wrong on the other hand — and what is here condemned — when 
 it is accompanied with, 
 
 1. Undue severity of judgment. 
 
 2. A disposition to condemn, to put the worst construction on acts, or 
 to censure when we are not called upon to do it. 
 
 3. It is wrong to condemn where we are not competent to form a 
 right judgment. 
 
 4. Where the motive is bad, to gratify malice, to wound the feelings, 
 or to amuse others. 
 
 Reasons against judging : 
 
 1. We shall be judged, here and hereafter. 
 
 2. "We are guilty of folly. 
 
 3. We cherish evil feelings ourselves. 
 
 4. We promote them in others. 
 
 CliXXXII. Christian Rebuke. 
 
 [Jan. 51st, 1864.] 
 
 In the Scriptures we have a two-fold description of the Church ; as 
 a whole, of individual churches, and of believers as individual men. 
 The one description sets forth the ideal of the Church catholic, of a 
 congregation, and of a believer ; the other sets them before us as they 
 actually are. The Church as a whole is described as the body of 
 Christ, as his fold, as his kingdom, his family, his temple ; all of which 
 is intended to express its relation to him as his dwelling, as his posses- 
 sion, as the object of his delight, and as filled with his Spirit and 
 presence. 
 
 I. In virtue of this relation to Christ, the Church is, 1. One in faith, 
 in experience, in communion, and fellowship ; so that if one member 
 suffers, every member suffers with it. They are also in mutual subjec- 
 tion, and united in discipline and worship. 2. It is holy, sacred, set 
 apart from the world, undefiled, conformed to the will of Christ, 
 devoted to his service, aud pure from the corruption of heresy and sin. 
 
 II. As the Church is what it is just described to be, a body filh-d by 
 Christ's Sjiirit, taught and controlled by him, it has ikejprt rogative, 1. To 
 teach others. 2. To bind and loose, to receive into, and reject from her 
 communion. 3. To reprove and rebuke, as well as to exhort. 
 
 III. Now, as every man is a microcosm, so every believer is an epitome 
 of the Church. What is true of the Church as a whole, ifl true of every 
 believer in his measure. 1. The relation in which every believer 
 
 18 
 
274 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 stands to Christ is that which the Church as a whole bears to him. If 
 he is the king, the head, the shepherd, the prophet, the priest, the hus- 
 band of the Church, so he is of each and every believing soul. If the 
 Church is filled by his Spirit, enlightened, sanctified and guided by 
 him, so is each believer. 2. Therefore the attributes of the believer 
 are essentially the attributes of the Church. He is holy, separate from 
 the world, purified from sin. He is free from heresy and defilement. 
 3. Consequently the prerogatives of the believer are the same in his 
 sphere and measure with the prerogatives of the Church. 1st. He has 
 the right to teach. 2d. To bind and loose. 3d. To exhort and rebuke 
 with all long-suffering. 
 
 The first remark which this view of the matter suggests is, that the 
 relation both of the Church and of the believer to Christ is not an exter- 
 nal one, but an internal and vital one. It is not by outward profession, 
 nor by external rites that this relation is consummated or preserved, 
 but by a living faith and the indwelling of the Spirit ; and consequently 
 no individual man, and no body of men have a right to be regarded, 
 treated or obeyed as a part of the Church catholic, except so far as he 
 or they give evidence of this real union with Christ. 
 
 The second remark is, that the prerogative of the Church and of be- 
 lievers severally, to teach, to give or withhold Christian fellowship, to 
 exhort or rebuke, is founded on this relation to Christ, and conditioned 
 on the possession of the attributes or character which flow from that 
 relation : holiness, faith, love, meekness, etc. We are not bound to 
 obey in the Lord those who are not in the Lord. Protestants were right 
 in resisting the authority of Rome ; so were the Presbyterians in Scot- 
 land, and the Puritans in England right in resisting those who claimed 
 the power of the Church over them. So the right to teach, to exhort 
 and reprove belongs to those who are members of Christ's body, and 
 are governed by his Spirit ; and it belongs to them only so far as this 
 is actually true concerning them. 
 
 Third. It follows from what has been said, viz. : that it is the pre- 
 rogative of the Church and of the believer thus to teach and to rebuke, 
 that it is also his duty. He cannot see ignorance or sin without doing 
 what he can to remove them. 
 
 Fourth. If this be the prerogative and duty of the believer and of 
 the Church, then it is the duty of others to receive instruction and re- 
 buke with a humble and submissive spirit. Here, as elsewhere, we do 
 service not to men, but to God ; we bow to the authority of God, or of 
 the Holy Spirit in the humblest of his organs which he sees fit to 
 employ. 
 
 As the actual Church is far from corresponding to the ideal, or the 
 actual Christian to the ideal believer ; as neither the Church as a whole, 
 
FORGIVENESS OF OFFENSES. 275 
 
 nor any of its members are really conformed to the standard of the 
 Scriptures ; as neither live worthily of the relations which both sustain 
 to Christ, and neither possess in their fulness the internal character or 
 attributes which flow from that relation, it follows, 
 
 First, that neither should be forward in claiming the prerogatives 
 which are founded on that relation to Christ, and on the possession of 
 its consequents. It has ever been the case that those bodies who pos- 
 sess the least of the attributes of the Church, have been most strenuous 
 in the assertion of its prerogatives. Romanists proceed on the principle 
 that the Church actual is the Church ideal, that the visible body is all 
 that the Scriptures say the real and perfectly redeemed body is, or is to 
 be. And it often happens that those individual Christians who have 
 least of the spirit of Christ, are most disposed to exercise his power. 
 Hence censoriousness results. 
 
 Second, as the rebuke comes from the indwelling of the Spirit, as the 
 Christian does not act in his own name, it follows («.) That the rule 
 of his judgment must be the revealed will of the Spirit, (b.) That 
 the motive must be the good of the offender, (c.) That the manner 
 and tone must be such as the Spirit dictates. 
 
 Third, as concerns those who receive rebuke, it follows from what 
 has been said, (a.) That they should recognize the right and duty of 
 their brethren to administer it. (6.) That they should receive it as 
 coming from the Lord, (c.) That as neither the Church nor the 
 believer, whether the rebuker or the rebuked, is perfect, imperfection 
 in the character of the reprover, or in his manner or spirit, would not 
 justify us in resenting or resisting it. The Church is one. We should 
 bear each other's burdens, sympathize in each other's sorrows, and 
 endeavor to correct each other's faults. 
 
 CliXXXIII. Forgiveness of ©Houses. 
 
 [Dec. 17th, 1854.] 
 
 I. A personal offense is anything whereby we are personally injured in 
 our feelings, our reputation, our person or estate. 
 
 A public offense is one by which the Church or the community is in- 
 jured in any of its interests. 
 
 II. The question is, what is our duty in reference to personal offenses? 
 
 1. We should not cherish any malignant or revengeful feelings to- 
 wards those who injure us. 
 
 2. We should not retaliate, or avenge ourselves on our offenders. If 
 the offense is of such a nature that the interests of society or of the 
 Church require it to be punished, it is right in us to desire such punish- 
 ment. 
 
276 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 3. We should cherish towards those who offend us, the feelings of 
 kindness, regarding them with that benevolence which forbids our 
 wishing them any harm. 
 
 4. We should treat them in our outward conduct with kindness, re- 
 turning good for evil, and acting towards them as though they had not 
 injured us. 
 
 III. When are we to forgive f 
 
 There are two classes of passages which bear upon this subject. 1. 
 Those which prescribe the condition of repentance. " If thy brother 
 trespass against thee, rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him." 
 2. Those in which no such condition is prescribed. " For if ye forgive 
 men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you." 
 (Matt, vi: 14.) "How oft shall my brother sin against me and I 
 forgive hirn?" (xviii: 21.) "Love your enemies, bless them that 
 curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which 
 despitefully use you and persecute you." (Matt, v: 44). So God 
 does. "He maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and 
 sendeth rain on the just and the unjust." (Matt, v: 45). So Christ 
 prayed for his crucifiers. So Stephen prayed. So is God in his dealings 
 with us. 
 
 These passages are not inconsistent. The word forgiveness is used 
 in a wider or a stricter sense. In the wider sense, it includes negatively, 
 not having a spirit of revenge, and positively, exercising a spirit of 
 kindness and love, and manifesting that spirit by all appropriate 
 outward acts. This is forgiveness as a Christian's duty in all cases. In 
 a more restricted sense it is the remission of the penalty due to an 
 offense. This is illustrated in the case of an offense against the 
 Church. Repentance is the condition only of the remission of the 
 penalty, not of forgiveness in the wider sense. There are penalties 
 proper to private as well as to public offenses. 
 
 IV. Grounds of the duty. 
 
 1. God's command. 
 
 2. God's example. 
 
 3. Our own need of forgiveness. Our sins against God are innume- 
 rable and unspeakably great. 
 
 4. The threatening that we shall not be forgiven unless we forgive 
 others. 
 
 5. It is a dictate of Christian love. 
 
LET NOT THEN YOUR GOOD BE EVIL SPOKEN OF. 277 
 
 < I.X X X I V. Let not then your good be evil spoken of*. 
 
 Rom. 14: 1G. 
 
 [January \2>th, 1855.] 
 
 1. The Scriptures speak much of the beauty of holiness. They rep- 
 resent the Lord Jesus as the chief among ten thousand, and the one 
 altogether lovely ; as fairer than the children of men. He is divinely 
 beautiful. His beauty consists in his perfect excellence, in the absolute 
 wisdom and symmetry of his whole character. 
 
 2. Believers are the epistles of Christ. They are his witnesses. They 
 represent him among men. It is their solemn duty to make a fair 
 representation of what he is, and of what his religion is, before the 
 world. This idea is often presented in the Old Testament, and the 
 people were often upbraided because the name of God was blasphemed 
 among the gentiles for their sake. 
 
 3. There are two ways in which believers dishonor Christ, and make 
 a false representation of him and of his religion : First, when by break- 
 ing the law, they give men to understand that Christ either allows or 
 approves of such transgressions, and secondly, when they cause even 
 their good to be evil spoken of; that is, when they either so act on 
 right principles as to give those principles a bad character, or so con- 
 duct themselves as to mislead others as to the true nature of the gospel. 
 This is done (1.) When men so use their Christian liberty as to injure 
 their brethren. The distinction between months and days, between 
 clean and unclean meats, had been abolished. It was right that this 
 fact should be asserted and taught. It was right that Christians should 
 act upon this liberty ; but if they so used it as to destroy their breth- 
 ren, without any regard to their interest, they sinned against Christ ; 
 they caused what was good to be evil spoken of. So now in regard to 
 temperance, men may make such a use of truth, and so act on true 
 principles, as to do great harm. (2.) This is done when undue stress 
 is laid on trifles. Paul says that religion does not consist in meat and 
 drink ; and to act as though it did, is to slander the gospel. All who 
 make that essential which is not essential are guilty in this matter. 
 They cause the gospel to be misunderstood. This is true of the Papists ; 
 it is true of High Churchmen ; it is true of the seccders ; of fanatics 
 of all classes, and of all bigots. They belie religion, as the tattooed 
 New Zealander, or the painted Indian, or the Hindoo with his smeared 
 countenance, all misrepresent the human face divine. (3.) This is 
 done also by the sanctimonious, who make a false representation of 
 religion, and cause it to be evil spoken of when they hold it up thus 
 caricatured before men. (4.) It is done also by the censorious, not 
 
278 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 only in making non-essentials of too much importance, but also in mis- 
 representing the spirit of their Master. His religion does not justify 
 their harsh judgments. (5.) It is done by those who carry any right 
 principle to excess, (a.) By the Puritans in regard to the Sabbath, to 
 things indifferent in worship, to days of religious observance. (£>.) By 
 the Quakers in regard to dress and conformity to the world, (c.) By 
 those who deny the Church any liberty in her organization. 
 
 In every case of this kind, the human degrades the divine. "What is 
 indifferent is made essential, and what is essential is made indifferent. 
 Let not then your good be evil spoken of. 
 
 1. By making a wrong use of Christian liberty. 
 
 2. By teaching trifles as matters of vital importance. 
 
 3. By sanctimoniousness. 
 
 4. By censoriousness. 
 
 5. By pressing right principles to an extreme, as the Puritans did, 
 and the Seceders and Quakers do. Make a fair exhibition of the 
 gospel, and to this end, 1. Study Christ and his work. 2. Be filled 
 with his Spirit. 
 
 CLXXXV. Waiting on God. 
 
 [November 21st, 1852.] 
 
 I. Two conditions are necessary to physical life, viz. : repose and activity. 
 So also in the spiritual life there are two conditions of health, viz. : 
 passivity and exercise. The former is expressed by waiting, which 
 implies, 
 
 1. Passivity; a state in which we are the recipients, in which we do 
 nothing, but quietly expect something to be done. Thus men wait for 
 the morning ; they wait for the salvation of God ; for the fulfillment 
 of his promises ; they wait for the coming of the Lord. 
 
 2. It implies confidence in God, an assurance that he will reveal 
 himself, that he will accomplish his word. 
 
 3. It implies desire and expectation. Men who wait for the morning 
 both expect it and long for it. So those who wait for God, for his sal- 
 vation, for his coming, expect it and long for it. 
 
 4. It implies patience and submission ; patience, because we know 
 that the good waited for will not be granted before God's time ; sub- 
 mission, because we know that it is in God's power to grant or to with- 
 hold, and that our only hope is in him. 
 
 Waiting, therefore, though it implies passivity, is the opposite ; (1.) 
 of indifference ; (2.) of despair ; (3.) of rebellious discontent. 
 II. Those ivho wait on the Lord renew their strength. 
 1. Because God flows in upon the soul, imparts larger measures of 
 
FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH. 279 
 
 life. As occurs in sleep. As touching the ground according to the 
 fable. 
 
 2. Because God approves and blesses those who thus confide in him 
 and long for him. 
 
 III. Times in which we should wait. 
 
 1. In seasons of devotion, private and public. 
 
 2. In times of sickness and sorrow. 
 
 3. In times of spiritual dearth. 
 
 4. All the time of our continuance in this world, is a time of wait- 
 ing for the salvation of God. 
 
 CliXXXTI. Fight the good fight of faith.— 1 Tim. 6 : 12. 
 
 [April 10th, 1853.] 
 
 The attainment of eternal life is a great and difficult work. It is 
 not to be attained without great effort. 
 
 1. Because it implies victory over sin, bringing ourselves into sub- 
 jection to God, and into conformity to his image. 
 
 2. Because the enemies which stand in our way are so numerous. 
 This truth is variously presented in the Scriptures. It is presented by 
 
 our Saviour's exhortation to strive to enter in at the strait gate ; by 
 the command to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling ; 
 by comparing the Christian life to a race, to a conflict, etc. The latter 
 is the figure here used. 
 
 I. What is meant by the fight of faith? II. Why is it called a good 
 fight t HI. What is the nature of this conflict ? IV. What 
 are the means, or weapons of this warfare? 
 
 I. What is the fight of faith? 
 
 1. The Christian life, considered as a fight. 
 
 2. It is called the fight of faith, not because it is a conflict in behalf 
 of a creed, but because faith is the contending principle ; it is a fight in 
 which faith is the combatant. Such is the life of faith, the walk, the 
 triumph of faith. It is explained by 2 Tim. iv. 7: "I have fought a 
 good fight, — I have kept the faith;" that is, faith in the subjective 
 sense. He had not lost his faith, he had kept it unto the end. On 
 this salvation is suspended. "If we hold the beginning of our confi- 
 dence steadfast unto the end," we arc made partakers of Christ. The 
 fight, therefore, which we have to endure, is a conflict to preserve the 
 inward life of the soul, which consists in faith. 
 
 II. Why is it called a good fight? 
 
 1. Because it is the conflict in behalf of what is good ; not for riches, 
 
280 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 honor, or dominion, but for holiness. 2. Because it is a conflict which 
 ends in triumph. 
 
 III. Nature of the conflict. 
 
 The faith here spoken of is, 1. Not merely faith in* the being, perfec- 
 tions and government of God. To maintain such a faith is a great 
 thing, considering all the sources of doubt and difficulty which sur- 
 round us. 
 
 2. But it is also faith in the gospel, i. e., faith in Christ ; in his 
 divinity, incarnation, atonement, intercession, etc. 
 
 3. Faith in our interest in his redemption, or rather, faith considered 
 as the appropriation to ourselves of the promises of the gospel, and the 
 consequent union of the soul with God. 
 
 The enemies of faith are, 
 
 1st. A spirit of skepticism, (a.) The sources of this evil. (6.) The 
 cure of it. 
 
 2d. A spirit of despondency, (a.) On account of sin, i. e., its power. 
 (&.) On account of guilt. 
 
 3d. A distrustful, gloomy spirit, (a.) As to our destiny in this life, 
 and hereafter. (6.) As to our usefulness. 
 
 4th. A worldly spirit; a disposition to seek, to fear, to obey the 
 world. 
 
 IV. Means of maintaining faith. 
 
 1. Nearness to God, and sense of dependence. 
 
 2. Use of the means of grace. 
 
 3. Exercise of our faith. 
 
 CL.XXXVII. Rejoice in the Lord. 
 
 [January 24th, 1864.] 
 
 Joy is either a transient emotion produced by the expectation or en- 
 joyment of good, or it is a permanent state of the mind, an habitual, 
 cheerful and happy frame of the sj^irit, arising from the sense of 
 security and blessedness. The command is, — 
 
 I. To be happy. II. To be happy in and through the enjoyment of 
 sjnritual good. 
 
 I. The command is to be hapjnj. This is not inconsistent with the 
 duty of mourning for our sins, nor with the duty of sympathy with the 
 sorrows of others, weeping with those who weep, nor with being duly 
 and naturally affected by the trials and afflictions of life, nor with the 
 declaration that God looks with special favor upon such as are of an 
 humble and contrite spirit, and tremble at his word. There may be 
 joy in sorrow. 
 
REJOICE IN THE LORD. 281 
 
 But the command to rejoice is, 1. A condemnation of a sad, despond- 
 ing, discontented state of mind. It is a condemnation, 1st. On the one 
 hand, of the doctrine that such sadness or despondency is in itself a 
 desirable or profitable state ; that it tends to holiness, or is the appro- 
 priate condition of the Christian. 2d. On the other hand, of the doc- 
 trine that these feelings should be cherished and rendered habitual. 
 This is a common opinion. There is much to make it plausible. The 
 awful interests of eternity which must be more or less in doubt until 
 our destiny is decided, the amount of evil in our own hearts, the pre- 
 valence of evil in the world, the state of those dear to us, the low con- 
 dition of the Church, the certainty of the perdition of so large a portion 
 of the human race ; these as well as our own personal sorrows and dif- 
 ficulties, would seem enough to banish all happiness from the heart of 
 those who take a believing and enlarged view of the realities by which 
 they are surrounded. Nevertheless joy, and not sadness, is the normal 
 state of the Christian ; and this state of depression of spirits is not it- 
 self good, nor a state of mind to be cherished as desirable and produc- 
 tive of holiness. 2. It is not only, however, a condemnation of habitual 
 sadness, but it teaches, 1st. That the opposite state is the one which we 
 ought habitually to enjoy ; and 2d. That it is the one which we ought 
 habitually to cherish. And this for two reasons. First, the Christian 
 has abundant cause to be habitually joyful ; reasons which cannot be 
 duly and believingly apprehended without producing joy. Sadness, 
 therefore, is the fruit and evidence of unbelief, as spiritual joy is the 
 fruit and evidence of faith. The fact, (1.) That the Christian is for- 
 given. (2.) That he is reconciled to God and is the object of the divine 
 love. (3.) That he is united to Christ. (4.) That all the exceeding 
 great and precious promises of the Word of God are his. (5.) That 
 Christ is set before him as the object of love, adoration and delight. 
 (6.) That heaven is his everlasting inheritance. (7.) That all power 
 is in the hands of Christ, that all things must work together for good, 
 and that the final consummation will result in bringing infinite good 
 out of the infinite evil that is in the world ; these are rational sources 
 of joy. It is unnatural and wrong, unbelieving and ungrateful for 
 those who have all these sources of joy to be habitually sad and de- 
 sponding. Nothing is more difficult to bear than for a father to see a 
 child, surrounded by everything necessary to render him happy, habitu- 
 ally and causelessly miserable. 
 
 The second reason why we are commanded to be happy is that this 
 state of mind is healthful. It tends to holiness. It is to the graces of 
 the Spirit what the light of the sun is to nature. It renders them 
 more healthful, vigorous and beautiful. Happiness belongs to 
 heaven ; misery, to hell. 
 
282 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 II. This command to be happy is, however, not a command to be happy 
 simply, but to be happy in the Lord. This is, 1. A prohibition against 
 seeking happiness in the world. It is not a prohibition against opening 
 our hearts to the sources of pleasurable emotion which surround us in 
 the world. But it is a prohibition against seeking our happiness from 
 that source, or even enjoying them as merely worldly. They should 
 be received and enjoyed religiously. This moderates, modifies and re- 
 gulates all worldly joy. 
 
 2. It is a command to seek our happiness in God, and in the things 
 of God. We must choose. If we come to the fountain of living water 
 we shall not only be refreshed, but also enabled to enjoy worldly good 
 more, and be safer than if we had made that good our portion. 
 
 III. In what sense is this joy a fruit of the Spirit? 
 
 1. The Spirit is the author of that gracious state of mind out of 
 which joy springs. 
 
 2. He bears witness with our spirits that we are the children of God, 
 and he is the earnest of our inheritance. 
 
 3. He sheds abroad the love of God in our hearts, and directly in- 
 fuses the special grace of joy. 
 
 IV. The reasons for this command. 
 
 1. Joy is healthful in all its natural influence and tendencies. Pain 
 and sorrow are the reverse. The one is the inseparable companion or 
 consequence of holiness ; the others are inseparable from sin. The one 
 tends, therefore, to produce holiness, and the others, sin. Pain and 
 sorrow may be useful as medicine, not as food. Joy, however, is the 
 natural atmosphere of the soul, out of which it cannot live. Or, it is 
 as oxygen in the air ; it is its vital principle. Take joy out of heaven, 
 and what would it be ? It would be as though the oxygen of our air 
 were removed ; all that lives would die. For our own good, therefore, 
 we should rejoice. 
 
 2. This joy is a holy exercise. 1st. Because its objects are holy, 
 pure, spiritual. 2d. Because it is in its nature the exercise of holy 
 feeling. 
 
 3. It is a gift of God and the fruit of the Spirit. " These things have 
 I spoken unto you, that my joy might remain in you, and that your joy 
 might be full." (John xv: 11.) "And now I come to thee; and these 
 things I speak in the world, that they might have my joy fulfilled in 
 themselves." (John xvii: 13.) "For the kingdom of God is not meat 
 and drink; but righteousness , and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." 
 (Rom. xiv: 17.) " But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace," etc. 
 (Gal. v : 22.) " Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling, 
 and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory, with ex- 
 ceeding joy, to the only wise God our Saviour, be glory and majesty, 
 
ZEAL. 283 
 
 dominion and power, both now and ever. Amen." (Jude 24, 25.) 
 Surely, that which is the gift of Christ, the fruit of the Spirit, and the 
 atmosphere of heaven, must be holy, and worthy of being assiduously 
 cherished. 
 
 4. It beautifies, adorns, and renders attractive the Christian charac- 
 ter. A gloomy Christian is not only a burden to himself, but also a 
 source both of unhappiness and of evil to those around him. We are 
 bound, therefore, to be joyful as a means of honoring God, and being 
 useful to our fellow-men. 
 
 5. Surely we of all men have abundant cause for joy. The absence 
 of joy is a proof of unbelief. How can a man who believes that he 
 is united to Christ, and therefore partaker of his righteousness, the 
 temple of his Spirit, a child of God and an heir of heaven, fail to re- 
 joice? If assured of great earthly good, we should not fail to overflow 
 with joy. How then can we believe that we are partakers of Christ's 
 glory, and not rejoice? 
 
 CL.XXXVIII. Zeal. 
 
 [December ISth, 1853-] 
 
 I. Its general nature. II. Criteria by ivhich to distinguish between true 
 and false zeal. III. The duty and importance of being zealous. 
 
 I. The general nature of zeal. 
 
 Zeal is fervor. Z7 t loz is from Zla), to boil. It stands opposed (a.) 
 To opposition. (6.) To indifference or lukewarmness. Its object may 
 be good or bad, a person or thing, truth or error. The Jews and Paul 
 were zealous for the law, and for the tradition of their fathers. Paul 
 through zeal persecuted the Church. 
 
 II. Criteria of true and false zeal. 
 
 1. They are not determined by their object. There can indeed be 
 no holy zeal for sin or error ; but there may be an unholy zeal for God 
 and truth. Of this the Jews were an example. 
 
 2. True or false zeal is not determined either by its energy, or by 
 the self-denial and exertions to which it leads. Many unholy men are 
 exceedingly fervid in their zeal, and many such make the greatest sac- 
 rifices for their ends. 
 
 3. It is determined, first, by its source. The source of false zeal is 
 either, 1st. Some selfish interest, as in the case of the Jews, the high 
 churchman, the Romanist; or, 2d. Party spirit, national feeling, esprit 
 de corps; or, 3d. False doctrine, hatred of the truth. The source of 
 true zeal, i- e., of zeal as a Christian grace, is, 1st. The Holy Spirit, as 
 the author of all good. 2d. Spiritual apprehension of the dignity and 
 excellence of its object, whether it be God, the truth, or the Church. 
 
284 CHRISTIAN RESPONSIBILITIES AND DUTIES. 
 
 Second, it is determined by its concomitants and effects. 1st. False 
 zeal is malignant; true is benevolent. The one is the fervor of an 
 unrenewed mind ; the other of a renewed mind. Illustrations of this 
 are, Jesus, and the Jews. 2d. False zeal is proud; true zeal is hum- 
 ble. The former arises often from a sense of superiority which it seeks 
 to vindicate and assert ; the latter, from such views of God and things 
 divine as tend to produce humility. 3d. The one is reverent and the 
 other irreverent. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. 
 The want of this attribute vitiates, or proves to be spurious, much that 
 passes for religion. 4th. True zeal is connected with a holy life. It 
 is remarkable how often the greatest zealots for God, the Church, and 
 sound doctrine (as they regard it), have been unholy and even immoral 
 in their lives. 
 
 III. The duty of zeal. 
 
 1. This state of mind is demanded by the infinite importance of the 
 interests at stake : the glory of God, the Redeemer's kingdom, the pro- 
 gress of truth, the salvation of men. To be unconcerned about these 
 things is the greatest sin and evil. 
 
 2. God, therefore, declares his special abhorrence of the cold and 
 lukewarm. 
 
 3. Our relation and obligations to God and Christ call for zeal. A 
 child is zealous for its father, a subject for his sovereign, a soldier for 
 his commander, a captive for his redeemer. Our zeal should be pro- 
 portioned to our obligations. 
 
 4. Zeal is the chief source, or one of the chief sources of spiritual 
 power. God employs living souls to communicate life. In all ages, 
 men of zeal have produced great results. This qualification, in the 
 absence of others, can accomplish wonders. 
 
 IV. Means of cultivating zeal. 
 
 1. Avoid all pretence or affectation, all expression of more interest 
 than you feel. 
 
 2. Gather warmth by continual intercourse with God, and cherish 
 the influence of his Spirit. 
 
 3. Keep your minds filled with the subjects about which you should 
 be zealous, and your attention devoted to them. 
 
 4. Remember that zeal is a gift of the Holy Spirit ; that whatever 
 grieves the Spirit quenches our zeal, and that the more we are filled 
 with the Holy Ghost, the more shall we be filled with godly zeal. 
 
VIII. 
 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 THE SCRIPTURES, MINISTRY, SACRAMENTS, &c 
 
 CXXXXIX. The Means of Grace. 
 
 [March 6th, 1853.] 
 
 I. Meaning of the terms. 
 
 1. Grace signifies goodness, love, divine influence. 
 
 2. The means of grace are the means appointed and employed in ap- 
 plying to men the benefits of redemption. These are the word, the 
 sacraments and prayer ; or more properly, the word and sacraments. 
 
 II. Wrong views on this subject. 
 
 First, that which depreciates their importance, their necessity. This 
 is done, 1. By those who teach that reason and nature contain, or may 
 discover truth enough to sanctify and save the soul. This is disproved, 
 (a.) By Scripture, (b.) By experience. 2. By those who teach that 
 the Holy Spirit is given to all men as a revealer of truth. This is dis- 
 proved, (a.) By the Scriptures, which everywhere teach the necessity 
 of the written or preached word, (b.) By experience, which shows that 
 wherever the written word is forsaken, and inward illumination relied 
 on, the result is folly and heresy. 
 
 Second, the doctrine which attributes an inherent efficacy to these 
 means, and teaches, 1. That they are the only channels of divine influ- 
 ence and of saving benefits. 2. That they are always efficacious. 3. 
 That their efficacy is independent of the state of the recipient (if non- 
 resisting), and of the ab-extra power of the Spirit. 
 
 III. The true doctrine on the subject, is, 
 
 1. That they are absolutely necessary, except in the case of infants. 
 
 2. That their efficacy is due to the attending power of the Spirit. 
 
 3. That this power is given when and to whom God sees fit. That 
 
286 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 this divine influence, not being given independently of these means, our 
 growth in grace depends on the proper use of them. 
 IV. The 'proper use of the means includes, 
 
 1. A proper understanding of their nature and importance. If we 
 approach the Scriptures or the sacraments with wrong views of their 
 nature, either too low, as though they were merely human, or with 
 superstitious views, as though they had magical power, we shall fail. 
 
 2. A deep conviction of the necessity of divine influence, in order to 
 render them efficacious. 
 
 3. A due preparation of mind, preparatory to their use. This is se- 
 cured, (a.) By discarding other things, and especially by forsaking sin. 
 (b.) By awaking a desire for spiritual nourishment. 
 
 4. The exercise, in the actual use of them, (a.) Of faith, as well as 
 attention, (b.) Of self-application, (c.) Of the purpose to believe and 
 act in accordance with the truth communicated. 
 
 5. Prayer and converse with God. 
 
 CXC. The Word of God as a Means of Grace. 
 
 [November 3(M,1856.] 
 
 I. What is the meaning of the phrase " means of grace f " 
 1. They are not means in the Romish sense, i. e., rites which have 
 the power to confer grace. 2. Nor any service or thing which may be 
 the means of good, such as dispensations of Providence, afflictive or 
 otherwise, nor forms or ceremonies of man's arranging, though ever so 
 useful. But, 3. Those which are appointed by God for the purpose of 
 conveying grace, and which he has promised to attend by his divine 
 influence. This supposes that God works by means. This he does, 
 1st. In the material world, which is governed, not by the blind laws of 
 matter, but by the continual operation of God in sustaining and guiding 
 those law T s to intelligent ends. 2d. In the intellectual w 7 orld, in the 
 development and exercise of the minds and character of men ; in sus- 
 taining, controlling, restraining and guiding their exercises, so that 
 they with perfect freedom work out their own pleasure, and yet the 
 purposes of God. 3d. In the world of grace, where also there is a con- 
 tinual agency of God in combination w T ith the agency of man, in the 
 development of the graces of the Spirit, and in attaining eternal life. 
 
 From this it follows (1.) That the means are adapted to the end. 
 The laws of matter are to be employed and followed in attaining phy- 
 sical results ; the laws of mind, or rather of human nature, are to be 
 employed in attaining intellectual and moral results. (2.) That in all 
 cases these means are appointed and determined by God. We can not 
 substitute others in their stead. We must use those which God has 
 
THE WORD OF GOD AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 287 
 
 appointed, or none at all. (3.) These means are absolutely essential, 
 and not more so in one department than in another. (4.) In all cases 
 the means are inefficacious without God's presence. God gives life 
 and power to natural causes ; and he gives efficacy to the means of 
 grace, according to the laws of the kingdom of grace. 
 
 II. IVliat are the means of grace f The word, sacraments and 
 prayer. There are no others. Our subject is the Word as a means. 
 
 1. By the Word we mean the Bible and its contents ; the whole sys- 
 tem of facts, doctrines, promises and principles therein revealed. 2. 
 This is a means of grace, the means which God has appointed, and 
 which we are commanded to use for the promotion of a work of grace 
 in ourselves and others. 
 
 First, as to ourselves- 1st. It must be understood. It must become 
 an object of knowledge. It is only as known that it exerts for us, or 
 exerts over us any power. This knowledge supposes (a.) Familiarity 
 with what the Bible says. (6.) An understanding of the meaning of 
 what it says. If we attach a wrong sense to the language of the Bible, 
 it is not the truth which it contains which is before our minds, but some 
 form of human thought to which no promise is made. 
 
 2d. It must be spiritually discerned. That is, it must be appre- 
 hended in its spiritual excellence, as it is addressed to the heart as well 
 as, in its logical relations, to the understanding. These may be so far 
 separated that the intellectual may exist without the spiritual ; but the 
 spiritual cannot exist without the intellectual. A man may see a thing 
 without seeing its beauty, but he cannot see its beauty without seeing 
 the thing itself. 
 
 3d. The word of God must be studied with both these objects, that 
 is, to know what it teaches, and to apprehend its spiritual power. With 
 regard to this point, I would remark, (a.) That the two things are 
 perfectly distinct. The ends aimed at are different, the means 
 employed are different, and the posture of mind is different. (6.) Being 
 thus different, the one can not be substituted for the other, the critical 
 for the devotional, or the devotional for the critical reading, (c.) They 
 may, however, be combined. The mind may pass instantaneously from 
 the one posture to the other, or turn its eye from one aspect to another, 
 of the truth contemplated ; as does the astronomer in the study of the 
 heavens, or the man of science in the study of the laws of matter, or 
 the physician in studying the structure of the human frame, or the 
 lawyer in studying the principles of human justice. 
 
 4th. As the word is the great means of grace, it must be dilligently 
 used for this end. (a.) It must be brought frequently and for pro- 
 tracted periods before the mind, and contemplated in its spiritual 
 character, as designed and adapted to excite the proper emotions. 
 
288 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 That is, time must be devoted to the devotional reading and meditation 
 of the truth, (b.) It must be read with constant self-application. As 
 a means of communion with God we must read the word as if God 
 were soeakiDg to us ; and we must answer in the words of gratitude, 
 reverence, faith, joy or fear, as the thing said may require, (c.) The 
 mind should be stored with the truth and with the words of Scripture. 
 (d.) We should cultivate the habit of casual meditation, or of recurring 
 to the word of God continually [a.] as matter or subject of thought, 
 [6.] for direction, [a] for support, and [d.] for consolation. 
 
 5. As the means, though divinely appointed and divinely efficacious, 
 is powerless in itself, we should always pray for the Spirit, and depend 
 on his promised aid, without which the word will be to us only a savor 
 of death. 
 
 Second, as to others. 
 
 1. The truth is the only, and the absolutely indispensable means. 
 2. We must endeavor, therefore, to bring men to the knowledge of the 
 truth. 3. We must try to make them employ it in the way of God's 
 appointment. 
 
 CXCI. Search the Scriptures. 
 
 [February 18th, 1854.] 
 
 I. What are the Scriptures? II. For what are they to be searched? 
 III. Sow are they to be searched ? 
 
 I. Wliat are the Scriptures ? 
 
 The sacred writings contained in the Old and New Testaments are, 
 
 1. The Word of God. In the sense in which the works of a man 
 are his words, revealing his thoughts, will, purposes, the Scriptures are 
 the word of God. He is their author. Their contents rest on his 
 authority. They are not merely his as written by pious men, not a 
 human form of divine truth, but God's own exhibition of truth. This 
 is opposed, first, to the Deistical, secondly, to the Rationalistic, and 
 thirdly, to the Quaker views. 
 
 2. From this it follows, (a.) That they are infallible, (b.) That they 
 are holy, (c.) That they are powerful, (d.) That they are consistent, 
 (e.) That they are the appointed means of salvation. We are begotten, 
 enlightened, sanctified, and saved by the truth. 
 
 3. They are complete, as containing all the extant revelation of 
 God. 
 
 4. They are plain, so that every one can learn for himself what God 
 says. They are the light of the world. They are the fountain of life. 
 They are the treasury of divine things. 
 
MIGHTY IN TOE SCRIPTURES. 289 
 
 II. We should know xohat we seek xvhen we search. 
 
 We should search the Scriptures, 1. For knowledge of God, of 
 Christ, of truth, of duty. This knowledge is speculative, aud spiritual. 
 
 2. For consolation. 
 
 3. For holiness. 
 
 III. How are we to search the Scriptures t 
 
 1. Reverently and submissively, with the fixed determination to be- 
 lieve every truth which they affirm. Everything is right which they 
 command, and everything is wrong which they condemn. "We are not 
 to sit in judgment on the Scriptures. 
 
 2. With diligence, (a.) Studying them much, (b.) Studying them 
 consecutively, (c.) Investigating what they teach on particular sub- 
 jects, (d.) Availing ourselves of all aid ; fixing right principles, and 
 availing ourselves of all subsidiary means. 
 
 3. With dependence ; convinced that without divine guidance we 
 shall obtain neither right speculative knowledge, nor right spiritual 
 views. 
 
 4. Therefore with prayer, previous and continued. 
 
 5. With self-application. 
 
 CXCII. Mighty in the Scriptures.— Acts 18 : 24. 
 
 [March 15th, 1863.] 
 
 I. Tlie Scriptures are like the ocean, boundless and unfathomable. No 
 man can ever exhaust the stores of knowledge treasured in the ocean. 
 It may be studied for a life-time under different aspects. 1. It may bo 
 viewed in reference to its distribution and topography; its great ex- 
 panse, as it spreads between Asia and America, between America and 
 Europe and Africa, between Africa and India ; its indentations, gulfs, 
 bays, etc., and the effects which this distribution has on climate, winds, 
 rain, fertility, and hence on commerce, and the destiny of the human 
 race. 2. It may be studied as to its basin, its mountains and valleys, 
 the configuration of the crust of the earth on which it rests, and the 
 nature of its bottom in different places. 3. It may be investigated as 
 to its animals, the innumerable genera and species of living organisms 
 with which it abounds, from the whale to the animalcule, and the 
 changes produced by the presence and labors of the millions of insects, 
 rendering luminous miles of its surface, or building up reefs and islands 
 and continents from its deeps. 4. It may be studied as to its titles, its 
 currents, its prevailing winds. 5. As to its chemistry. 0'. Besides all 
 these kinds of knowledge, there is another kind, which can be obtained 
 only by living on it ; the knowledge of how to use it, how to avail our- 
 19 
 
290 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 selves of its power and resources. It is plain that a man may have 
 much of the other kinds of this oceanic knowledge, and very little of 
 the last kind. We should not like to go to sea in a ship commanded 
 by Dr. Guyot or Prof. Agassiz. 
 
 All this may be applied to Scripture. It may be studied under dif- 
 ferent aspects, and in each, furnish inexhaustible stores of knowledge. 
 1. It may be viewed as a history extending from the creation to the 
 present time, including its genealogical periods, its antediluvian period, 
 its patriarchal period, its Jewish period, its life of Christ, its apostolic 
 period. A man might spend his life in getting a clear knowledge of its 
 facts, then of the bearing of those facts on ethnography, on the civiliza- 
 tion of the world, on the destiny of the nations generally, and on the reli- 
 gions of men. 2. Scripture may be studied in its organic relations ; the 
 relation of the Adamic period to the Abrahamic, of the Abrahamic to 
 the Mosaic, of the Mosaic to the prophetic, and of all to the culmina- 
 tion of all in the Christian period. 3. It may be studied as to its doc- 
 trines ; what it teaches of the nature and perfections of God, of his rela- 
 tion to the material and spiritual world, of the distinction of persons in 
 the Godhead, of the person and work of Christ, and of the Holy Spirit ; 
 what it teaches of man, his original state, his fall, his moral condition 
 since the fall, of his ability and responsibility ; what it teaches of the 
 plan of salvation, of the application of the redemption purchased by 
 Christ, and of man's destiny hereafter. 4. The moral code of the 
 Bible is another wide field, including our religious, social and poli- 
 tical duties, and the limits of human authority in church and 
 state. 5. There is a knowledge given in special and general introduc- 
 tion. 6. In the study of the Church as the body of Christ, and as a 
 visible society, from Adam to the present time ; its organization, offi- 
 cers, prerogatives, attributes and discipline. 7. There is a knowledge 
 which is due to the illumination of the Spirit, including spiritual appre- 
 hension, deeper insight into the meaning of the word of God, and a 
 firmer conviction of its truth than can be derived from any other 
 source. 8. Besides all these kinds of knowledge, there is a familiarity 
 with its language, a knowledge lodged in the memory, so that it can be 
 readily quoted and applied. This is a great gift or attainment. 
 
 But as scientific knowledge of the ocean may be possessed without 
 practical skill in navigation, so a man may possess a knowledge of 
 Scripture history, of the relation of the parts of Scripture to one 
 another, of its doctrines, of its moral code, of its literature and 
 analysis, of the theory of the Church therein revealed ; he may have 
 spiritual knowledge, and have his memory stored with scriptural 
 language, and yet not be mighty in the Scriptures. These are the 
 requisite conditions of power, the materials rather, which power uses, 
 
PRAYER AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 291 
 
 and without which he can accomplish nothing ; but the power itself, is 
 the ability to use this knowledge effectively. This includes three things. 
 1. A mental ability ; a clearness and power of the intelligence, to bring 
 to bear the truths and facts of Scripture so as to produce the desired 
 effect, whether that be conviction of the truth, or submission of the 
 conscience, or the obedience of the will. 2. There is a might or power 
 in feeling, strong conviction of the truth and importance of what the 
 Bible teaches, and fervent desire that it should be recognized and obeyed. 
 3. There is a power of utterance, eloquence, the ability to convince, to 
 persuade, and to excite. 
 
 II. After the nature of this gift of being mighty in the Scriptures, comes 
 its importance. On this it may be remarked that the whole power of 
 a minister as such, not as a man, or a Christian, but as a minister, is a 
 power in the Scriptures. This exists in different degrees, but it is all 
 any minister has, be it much or little. It is therefore the one object to 
 be sought in preparing for the ministry, without which a minister, no 
 matter what else he may have of knowledge or talent, will accomplish 
 no good and may do immense harm. 
 
 III. The duty of becoming mighty in the Scriptures. 
 
 1. It is our duty to obtain all the kinds of knowledge of Scripture 
 above mentioned, especially committing it to memory, so as to be able 
 to quote it abundantly, correctly and appropriately. 
 
 2. To acquire the ability to use that knowledge. This is partly a 
 mental discipline, partly a spiritual exercise, and partly an art — the art 
 of effective public speaking. 
 
 CXCIII. Prayer as a means of Grace. 
 
 [September 18th, 1859.] 
 
 I. What is prayer ? 
 
 It is not simply petition, but converse with God, including, therefore, 
 1. The expression of our feeling3 in view of his greatness and glory, 
 i. e-, adoration. 2. The expression of our feelings in view of his good- 
 ness, i. e., thanksgiving. 3. The expression of our feelings in view of 
 our sins and sinfulness, i. e., confession. 4. The expression of our 
 feelings in view of our wants, i. e., supplication. Of course this con- 
 verse with God may be, 
 
 1st. Solemn and formal, in the use of articulate words ami on set 
 occasions, in the closet, family, or sanctuary. 
 
 2d. Occasional and ejaculatory, and thus constant, as the bubbling of 
 a spring of living water. 
 
 3d. Or in the unuttered aspirations and longings of the soul after 
 God, like the constant ascent of the flame towards heaven. 
 
292 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 II. Prayer, or this converse with God, is a means of grace. 
 
 1. It is not merely a means of spiritual improvement, nor a means 
 of securing divine blessings, but one of the appointed means of 
 supernatural, divine communications to the soul from God. 
 
 2. This, therefore, is not due to a law of nature, according to which 
 we are assimilated to those with whom we converse, but to the fact that 
 in prayer God communicates himself, reveals his glory and his love to 
 the soul. 
 
 3. The Holy Ghost is the Spirit of prayer, in the sense, (a.) That he 
 reveals those objects which call forth spiritual affections, viz., the glory 
 of God, his love, the glory and love of Christ, the inexhaustible riches 
 of the divine promises, our own sinfulness and necessities, (b.) That 
 he not only presents these objects, but also awakens the appropriate 
 feelings, (e.) That he leads us to clothe those feelings, those adoring, 
 penitential, grateful or craving feelings, in appropriate language, or in 
 groanings which cannot be uttered. Thus he maketh intercession for 
 us. Thus he is our ■Kapdxkr l roq, (advocate). Prayer thus inspired is 
 not only always answered in some way, and that the best, but it is also 
 a means of grace. It is the occasion and the channel of infusing new 
 measures of divine life into the soul. It is not therefore prayer as the 
 mere uttering of words, nor prayer as the uttering of natural desires of 
 affection, as when one prays for his own life or the life of those dear to 
 him ; but it is prayer as the real intercourse of the soul with God, by 
 the Holy Ghost, that is, the Holy Ghost revealing truth, exciting feel- 
 ing, and giving appropriate utterance. 
 
 III. Our duty in the premises is, 
 
 1. To remember that this intercourse with God is optional. "We can 
 gain access to him only when he pleases to admit us. 
 
 2. That as it is the life of the soul, we should most earnestly desire 
 and diligently seek it. 
 
 3. That we must seek it in his appointed way, that is, through Christ 
 and the Spirit. 
 
 4. That we must seek it on the occasions on which he is wont to 
 grant it, in the closet, the family, and the sanctuary. 
 
 5. That we must not wait for it, so as to pray only when we feel the 
 spirit of prayer. We must go to his courts, knock at his door, bow be- 
 fore the oracle, and expect him in the use of his appointed means. 
 
 CXCIV. Prayer. 
 
 {Jan. 27th, 1856.] 
 I. General idea. 
 
 1. Prayer is converse with and to God. It is not merely petition, 
 
 nor confession, nor thanksgiving, nor adoration, but all the intercourse 
 
PRAYER. 293 
 
 of the soul by address to God. It is distinguished, by being address, 
 from contemplation and meditation. This address may be, (1.) Oral 
 or mental. (2.) Occasional or constant. (3.) Formal, in the good 
 sense of the word, and ejaculatory. 
 
 2. It is therefore a form of spiritual activity, as essential to spiritual 
 life as the pulsation of the heart is to natural life. (1.) Because it is 
 the evidence and exercise of life. (2.) Because it is necessary to its 
 continuance. A prayerless Christian and a pulseless man are alike 
 impossible. The pulse is the great criterion or index of the health of 
 the body ; so prayer is of the health of the soul. 
 
 II. The attributes of acceptable prayer. 
 
 They are such as flow from the state of mind produced by the Spirit. 
 For the Spirit is the author of all genuine prayer, as it is by the Spirit 
 that we have access unto God. Those feelings and graces which the 
 Spirit calls into exercise, and which find their expression in prayer, 
 are, 1. Those of admiration and reverence, giving rise to praise and 
 adoration. 2. Those of penitence, giving rise to confession. 3. Those 
 of faith, (1.) In God as the hearer of prayer. (2.) In Christ as our 
 mediator and intercessor. (3.) In God's ability and willingness to 
 answer. (4.) In his actual promise to answer our prayer. 4. Those 
 of gratitude, giving rise to thanksgiving. 5. Those of longing desire 
 after spiritual blessings, and for other things needful for ourselves and 
 others. 6. Those of patience and submission, manifested in perse- 
 verance and humble importunity. 
 
 III. The efficacy of prayer. 
 
 1. As it regards ourselves. It calls into exercise and strengthens all 
 the graces of the Spirit. 2. It is an appointed means to an end, and 
 has the same relation in the moral government of God that other sec- 
 ond causes have to their effects. It is an antecedent sine qua rum. 
 The objection that God has determined either to give or not give 
 those blessings for which Ave pray, and that his purpose cannot be 
 changed by our prayers, has no more force than in any other case 
 where means are connected with an end. The objection that it is 
 derogatory to God to be pleased with our praises and thanks has no 
 force, if it is right to praise and thank him. God is pleased with what 
 is right. The objection confounds God with man. Because it is un- 
 seemly to praise a creature, it is assumed to be unseemly to adore God. 
 
 IV. The importance of cultivating the gift and habit of prayer. To 
 improve in this gift, 1. It is necessary to cherish the right feelings, 
 otherwise all prayer is offense. 2. To cultivate the mind for public 
 prayer, an intellectual exercise. This is as much incumbent on us in 
 prayer as in preaching, especially as others join with us. We lead 
 them ; they say what we say. We should not, therefore, make them 
 
294 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 say what is revolting or unsuitable. 3. The careful, devout reading of 
 the Scriptures, and storing the mind with Scriptural expressions, is 
 necessary. These are the forms in which the Holy Ghost has given 
 utterance to the thoughts and feelings which we desire to express. 4. 
 Premeditation is as necessary here as in preaching. The design is, (1.) 
 To collect and arrange our thoughts. (2). To call into exercise the 
 proper feelings. (3.) To adapt our prayer to the occasion. The want 
 of this adaptation is a serious evil. 5. Devotional composition is an- 
 other means much practiced by many devout men, who have attained 
 excellence in this part of social and public service. 
 
 This is a very important object, both as regards our own improve- 
 ment and the edification and honor of the Church. 
 
 CXCV. The Prayer of Faith. 
 
 [April 9th, 1854.] 
 
 The passages relating to this subject are Mark xi. 23 ; Matt. vi. 7 ; 
 John xiv. 13, 14 ; xv. 7 ; xvi. 23 ; James i. 5, 6. 
 
 Such passages may be divided into three classes. 1. Those relating 
 to the faith of miracles, and to those only who have the gift of miracles 
 2. Those which relate to the officers of the church in the discharge of 
 their duties. 3. Those which relate to believers generally. 
 
 I. A false doctrine has been deduced from these passages, viz. : that 
 every specific request made with the assurance of its being granted, 
 shall be granted. This cannot be true. 
 
 1. Because it would be to submit the divine government to the 
 erring wisdom of men. 
 
 2. Because it would lead to undesirable or disastrous consequences. 
 Men might pray for things which would be their own ruin and the 
 ruin of others. 
 
 3. It is contrary to all experience. 
 
 4. It is contrary to the desire of every pious heart, as every Christian 
 would rather that God's will than his own should be done. 
 
 5. The doctrine rests on a false principle of interpretation of the di- 
 vine promises. The principles which should determine the interpretation 
 of such promises are, (1). The analogy of Scripture, of other promises, 
 (a.) As to parents in regard to their children, (b.) To the Jews, (e.) 
 To the Church. (2.) The nature of the case, or the nature of the thing 
 promised. (3.) The actual dispensations of God. We find that he does 
 not answer always. All these prove that these promises cannot be un- 
 derstood absolutely. Those that are general declare a general prin- 
 ciple of God's administration ; as " The hand of the diligent maketh 
 
THE PRAYER OF FAITH. 295 
 
 rich ; " " Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old 
 he will not depart from it ; " the seed of the righteous shall not beg their 
 bread, etc. These do not apply to every case, but assert the general 
 (•muse of providence. And this is enough for encouragement and di- 
 rection. 
 
 Again, all promises of this kind are conditional. The promise of 
 grace to the children of the pious is conditioned on the fidelity of the 
 latter, etc. These promises are conditioned, of course, on the assumption, 
 il.i That the thing asked for is right. (2.) That it would be for the 
 glory of God, and the good of those who make the request. All true 
 prayer is the fruit of the Spirit, and he can ask for those things only 
 which are according to the mind of God. 
 
 II. The true doctrine concerning the prayer of faith is, that the only 
 kind of prayer to which the promise of any favorable answer is given, is 
 such as is offered in faith. TJiis faith includes, 
 
 1. Belief that God is. 
 
 2. That he is the hearer of prayer ; that prayer is not superstitious, 
 fanatical, or inefficacious, but a divine appointment, a means connected 
 with the attainment of the end desired. 
 
 3. Faith in Christ, or praying in his name. This includes, (a). 
 Trust in Christ as the medium of access to God, and (b). Reliance on 
 his merit and intercession, as the ground on which we hope to be 
 heard. 
 
 4. Faith that we shall receive what we ask, provided it be for the 
 best. It implies that filial confidence manifested by a child in coming 
 to a father in whose ability, affection and wisdom he has full confidence. 
 Every such child knows that his request will be granted provided it 
 meets with the approbation of his father. 
 
 Faith stands opposed to distrust ; distrust of God's power, of his love, 
 of the sufficiency of Christ, or of his actually interceding for us ; dis- 
 trust of God's disposition to grant what we ask, even though it would 
 be for the best. This is is illustrated often by the disposition of chil- 
 dren who lack confidence in their parents. 
 
 The relation of prayer, therefore, to the end is not, (1.) that of an 
 efficacious, nor (2.) of a meritorious, nor (3.) of an instrumental, nor (4.) 
 of an occasional cause ; but (5.) of a condition antecedent, e. (/., the 
 case of Hannah, (1 Sam. i. 10, etc.), or of the blind and deaf in 
 the time of Christ. 
 
 III. Tlie importance of this doctrine concerning the prayer of faith. 
 
 1. As a preservative against the false presumptuous spirit before re- 
 ferred to. 
 
 2. As a ground of consolation and assurance. That we have access 
 to the ear of our hea\enly Father, who has promised to hear all our 
 
296 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 prayers when they are according to his will, is the greatest possible 
 ground of comfort. 
 
 3. It should lead us to cultivate faith, as an element of Christian 
 life, and as the source of our power with God. 
 
 CXCVI. Intercessory Prayer. 
 
 [Nov. 2Qth, I860.] 
 
 I. To intercede, in the Scriptures, is to approach a person for another. 
 In this sense Christ intercedes for his people, and we intercede for each 
 other. Our intercession is simply approaching God in prayer in behalf 
 of others. 
 
 1. This is a commanded duty. "I exhort therefore, that, first of all, 
 supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for 
 all men." (1 Tim. ii: 1.) James says, " Pray one for another." Our 
 Lord commands us to pray for our enemies, to bless those who curse us. 
 
 2. It is often exemplified in the Scriptures. Abraham intercedes for 
 the people of Sodom and Gomorrah, Moses often for the people, Elijah 
 for the Israelites of his day, and Daniel and Nehemiah for those of their 
 time. 
 
 3. Such prayers being authorized and commanded, are peculiarly 
 effectual, as in the cases above mentioned. In Jeremiah xv: 1, God 
 says, " Though Moses and Samuel stood before me, yet my mind could 
 not be toward this people." Paul expected the prayers of believers to 
 be heard on his behalf. James says of intercessory prayer, that the 
 prayer of faith avails much, and illustrates its efficacy by a reference 
 to the case of Elijah. 
 
 II. It is the exercise of a priestly function. 
 
 1. Such is the union of believers with Christ that they share his 
 offices. 
 
 2. Hence they are prophets. The Spirit of Christ is the Spirit of 
 prophecy ; that is, those in whom the Spirit dwells become prophets or 
 spokesmen. Hence they are called Christ's witnesses, and those who 
 hear them hear Christ. The Church is Christ's messenger to teach all 
 nations, to act the part of prophets to them. As Christ executes the 
 office of a prophet by revealing to us the will of God, so we execute 
 that office by making known that revelation in his name and by his 
 authority, to our fellow-men. 
 
 3. They are kings. They share his authority, (a). To them are 
 committed the keys of the kingdom of heaven. They are invested with 
 authority from him to rule in the Church, (b.) They are to rule over 
 all the earth. The kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the 
 kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the 
 
PRAYER FOR COLLEGES. 297 
 
 saints of the Most High." (Dan. vii: 27.) The saints shall judge the 
 world, (c.) Hereafter they are to sit with Christ on his throne. 
 
 4. They are priests. A priest is one authorized to approach God for 
 others. This is confined by the Romanists to the clergy, or to those 
 who in heaven (angels and the canonized) have liberty of access. The 
 priesthood of believers consists, 1st. In their being permitted to draw- 
 near to God. 2d. In their offering to him prayers and praises. 3d. 
 In interceding for others. This is especially a priestly function. The 
 High Priest interceded for the Jews. Christ intercedes for his people. 
 We intercede for one another. Hence intercessory prayer is (a.) Com- 
 manded, (b.) Often exemplified, (c.) Available or efficacious. 
 
 This then is a great duty, a great privilege, and a great source of 
 consolation ; one too often neglected and undervalued. 
 
 CXCVII. Prayer for Colleges. 
 
 {February 26th, 1857.] 
 
 I. The observance of a day of this kind has the sanction of the word of 
 God. Numerous examples of the people meeting for prayer are re- 
 corded, as among the exiles in Babylon, on their return to the holy 
 city, among the apostles. Numerous exhortations and commands to 
 observe such meetings are found in the Law and in the Prophets. 
 What the word of God sanctions, our nature dictates. When a com- 
 mon necessity presses, or a common desire impels, men will unite ; 
 parents for children, children for parents ; the family, the college, the 
 Church, the whole body of the faithful. The law of our social nature 
 demands communion in religion as in other things. The sanction of 
 God's dispensations, as well as of his word and of our nature, shows 
 the value of such seasons of special prayer. 
 
 II. But these days may be abused. If they do not do good, they do 
 harm. We know how it is when we draw near to God only with our 
 lips ; and we know, I trust, what it is when we are really admitted to 
 his presence. When we behold his glory, are assured of his love, and 
 receive the communications of his Spirit, then our strength is renewed, 
 the intellect is enlightened, the heart enlarged, faith and every grace 
 enthroned, and a holy peace and elevation above the world fill the 
 mind. These are the subjective effects ; but they never come alone. 
 If God revives his people, it is that he may communicate life through 
 them to others. It is of vast importance, therefore, to ourselves and 
 others, that we should really draw near to God in an effectual manner. 
 
 III. How is this to be done? )VJiat are the requisites? 
 
 1. Humility. We cannot be filled with God, unless emptied of our- 
 
298 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 selves. We must come with the conviction of sin and unworthiness, 
 with the conviction also of our helplessness, our complete and absolute 
 dependence on God ; and, still further, with the conviction that it 
 would be perfectly just in him to refuse us access to himself or to grant 
 our requests. 
 
 2. Faith. This includes a great deal. 
 
 1st. Faith in the efficacy of prayer. The reasons why men doubt it 
 are various. But we have proof of its efficacy from Scripture, from 
 the constitution of our nature, and from experience. 2d. Faith in 
 God as reconciled and willing to hear prayer. 3d. Faith in his pro- 
 mise to give what we ask in accordance with his will, that is, what is 
 right, is for his glory and our good. 4th. Faith in Christ as the Son 
 of God, as High Priest, as having passed into heaven, and as effect- 
 ually interceding for us. 
 
 3. Desire for the blessings sought. This includes, 1st. A sense of 
 their importance. 2d. A longing for them which leads to importunity 
 and constancy, which takes no denial. 
 
 In the present case these blessings are the conversion of our youth, 
 and their preparation for usefulness. On this depends under God, (a.) 
 Their salvation as individuals. (6.) The interests of the institutions 
 with which they are connected, (e.) The interests of the Church. 
 (d.) The interests of the world ; the accomplishment, in short, of the 
 work of redemption. 
 
 4. The purpose to live in accordance with our prayers ; that is, to 
 live as if we felt the importance of the blessings sought, so that we 
 shall continue to pray for them, and also to labor for them. 
 
 CXCVIII. Meditation as a Means of Grace. 
 
 [Oct. 28th, 1855.] 
 
 I. What is meditation f 
 
 It is the serious, prolonged, devout contemplation of divine things. 
 1. This is distinguished from mere intellectual examination or con- 
 sideration. It has a different object. The object of the one is to under- 
 stand, of the other to experience the power. 2. It is distinguished 
 from casual devout thought and aspiration. 
 
 II. It is a means of grace. By means of grace is meant a divinely 
 appointed instrumentality for promoting holiness in the soul. That 
 meditation is such a means is proved, 1. From its being frequently 
 enjoined in Scripture for this end. 2. From the example of the saints 
 as recorded in Scripture. 3. From the experience of the people of God 
 in all ages. 
 
 III. WJuj is it thus salutary f 
 
MEDITATION. 299 
 
 1. Because God has appointed his truth as the great means of sancti- 
 fi cation. 
 
 2. Because the truth, to produce its effect, must be present to the 
 mind. "God is not in all his thoughts," it is said of the wicked. 
 "Estranged from God," is the description of the ungodly. 
 
 3. The intimate relation between knowledge and feeling, between 
 the cognition and recognition, the yvwaiq (knowing), and the l-iyvuxjiq 
 (acknowledgment) of divine truth. 
 
 4. Because all unholy feelings are subdued in the presence of God, 
 unsound principles are corrected in the light of divine truth. "We 
 become conformed to the things with which we are familiar . 
 
 IV. Subjects on which we should meditate, are, God, — his law, — his 
 Son, — the plan of salvation, — our own state as sinners, — heaven, etc. 
 
 V. Difficulties in the way of this duty. 
 
 1. The difficulty of continuous thought. 2. Preoccupation with 
 other things. 3. Indisposition to holding communion with God. 4. 
 Want of method and purpose. 
 
 VI. Directions for the performance of the duty. 
 
 1. Form the purpose to be faithful in its discharge, from a sense of 
 duty and conviction of its importance. 
 
 2. Have a time and place sacred to the duty. 
 
 3. Connect it with prayer, not only in the formal sense of the word, 
 but also as meaning converse with God. 4. Connect it with the reading 
 of the Scriptures. Meditate on the word. Read it slowly, with self- 
 application, and pondering its import. 5. Cultivate the habit of 
 controlling your thoughts. Do not let them be governed by accident 
 or fortuitous association. Keep the rudder always in your hand. 
 
 6. Do not be discouraged by frequent failure ; and do not suppose that 
 the excitement of feeling is the measure of advantage. There may be 
 much learned, and much strength gained when there is little emotion. 
 
 7. Consecrate the hours especially of social and public worship to this 
 work. Let the mind be filled with God while in his house. 
 
 CXCIX. Meditation. 
 
 [Jan. 3d, 1859.] 
 
 I. There is a relation of truth to the human mind, analogous to that of 
 light to vision, or of sensible objects to the senses. This applies to truth 
 in general, and to religious truth, or things of the Spirit; to the 
 spiritual understanding, i. e., to the understanding when illuminated by 
 the Spirit. 
 
 1. There is the power of perception. Light is powerless for the 
 purpose of vision when there is no organ of vision. The same is true 
 
300 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 of sound. So without reason there is no apprehension of truth, and 
 without spiritual understanding, no perception of the things of the Spirit 
 
 2. But where there are the organs, there is no sight or hearing, un- 
 less there is light or sound. So there is no exercise of the understand- 
 ing and none of the religious life without truth. Nothing can be sub- 
 stituted for light or sound, and nothing can be substituted for truth. 
 
 3. The same visible object, or the same sound affects different persons 
 differently. So the same truth affects different minds differently. The 
 cause in both cases is subjective. 
 
 4. Where the percipient is the same the effect depends on the cha- 
 racter of the light or sound ; so the effect of error, on any given man, 
 is different from the effect of truth. 
 
 5. The same object of sense may be the object of attention under 
 different aspects and for different purposes. If we look on a picture to 
 criticise it, to decide on the accuracy of the drawing, or the style of the 
 coloring, or the disposition of the lights and shades, then we expe- 
 rience no aesthetic effect. So if truth is contemplated with the eye of 
 a critic or philosopher, it produces no religious impression. Meditation 
 is not, therefore, simply continuous attention. 
 
 6. The senses can be indefinitely improved by cultivation. So the 
 faculty of spiritual discernment and the consequent spirituality of mind 
 is increased by meditation. 
 
 7. The effect produced by sensible objects is either from often-repeatfed 
 acts of perception, or by long-continued contemplation. So in spiritual 
 things, the thoughts of God, of Christ, of eternity, which are constantly 
 floating through the mind produce a constant effect, but this is no ade- 
 quate substitute for long-continued meditation. 
 
 8. Although the cases are thus analogous, yet the one is natural and 
 the other is supernatural. For the knowledge which we seek and need 
 is of the nature of a revelation. Paul prays that the Father of glory 
 would give the Ephesians the spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the 
 knowledge of himself, (i: 17.) From this two important inferences 
 follow. First, that meditation is a waiting for the manifestation of the 
 truth. "We cannot force ourselves by any act of attention into the dis- 
 covery of its divine glory. "We must humbly, prayerfully wait for 
 the revelation. Second, this revelation being to the spiritual sense, 
 through the understanding, it never takes place except when the truth 
 is before the mind. That is, the supernatural supervenes on the natural, 
 and in the use of the natural means. Hence it is vain to expect these 
 spiritual disclosures unless we meditate. 
 
 II. TJxe importance of this subject is manifest, 1. From the nature of 
 the case, as presented above. 2. From the example of the people of 
 God in all ages. 
 
THE SABBATH. 301 
 
 III. The difficulties in the tvay are, 1. Natural. 1st. The difficulty of 
 fixing the mind on any subject. 2d. The difficulty of discarding other 
 objects from the mind. These difficulties are to be counteracted by 
 natural means, i. e., by practice and by the aids to continued thought, 
 such as articulate utterances, reading, prayer. 2. Spiritual. 1st. Dis- 
 inclination arising from worldliness and sin. 2d. The weakness of our 
 faith or principle of spiritual life. There is a great difference be- 
 tween meditative, recluse Christians, and active Christians. There 
 should be a combination of the two elements as in Paul. 
 
 CC. The Sabbath. 
 
 [March 11th, 1866.] 
 
 I. All the institutions of the Old Testament had a special foundation. 
 They were divided into three classes. 
 
 1. Those which have a foundation in the common necessities of men, 
 and the common relation of men to God. These were not peculiar to 
 the Jews, but were incorporated into their system because they were 
 men. To this class belong all moral precepts, and the institution of 
 the Sabbath. 
 
 2. To the second class belong those institutions and ordinances 
 which had respect to the peculiar circumstances of the Jews ; such as 
 the* distinction between clean and unclean meats, circumcision, and 
 many of their judicial and political exactments. These bound the 
 Jews as Jews, and only as Jews. 
 
 3. The third class includes all that was designed to be typical of 
 the Messiah, his work, and kingdom. These were mostly incorporations 
 of prior institutions with the Mosaic Law. 
 
 II. That the Sabbath belongs to the class of universal laws, binding all 
 onen and all ages, is evident, 1. Because it was instituted before the 
 giving of the Law. 2. Because the ground of its observance was a 
 general ground, one in which all nations were concerned. 3. Because 
 it was predicted that it would be observed under the reign of the 
 Messiah. 4. Because its observance has been in fact continued, by 
 divine injunction, by the whole Christian Church. 5. It is incorporated 
 in the decalogue. 
 
 III. The reasons for the institution of the Sabbath are either specific or 
 general. The first class includes the reasons why the seventh day was 
 first selected, and then why the first day was appointed. The other 
 class relates to the reasons why one day in seven should be devoted to 
 God. 
 
 IV. Special reasons. 
 
 1. The reason why the seventh day was originally appointed was 
 
302 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 that it was to commemorate the work of creation. This is the founda- 
 tion of all religion, and it is therefore of fundamental and universal 
 importance that it should be remembered. 2. The special reason for 
 the observance of the first day was the commemoration of the resur- 
 rection of Christ, on which rested the truth of the gospel. If Christ 
 rose, then the gospel is true. If the world was created, then there is 
 a personal God, the maker, preserver and ruler of the universe. No 
 one, therefore, can overestimate the importance of the observance of 
 the Sabbath. It is analogous to that of the observance of the Lord's 
 Supper. 
 
 V. Reasons why one day in seven should be observed, are — 
 
 1. The physiological reason ; the necessity of rest for man and beast ; 
 rest for the mind, and for the body. "Whether one day in eight, nine, 
 or ten would have answered as well, it is idle to inquire. Probably it 
 would not. As the daily rest is needed, and cannot be less than daily, 
 so the weekly rest is needed, and cannot safely be made more or less. 
 All history and experience show this. Excess either way is injurious. 
 2. To afford time for public worship. 1st. This is essential for the pre- 
 servation of truth and for its diffusion. It is a day of instruction for 
 the people, without which they would sink into ignorance. 2d. It is 
 necessary as a means of conversion, as it is by the preaching of the 
 gospel that men are saved. 3d. As a means of edification, as public 
 and social worship are essential to keeping alive the piety of the heart, 
 when attendance is not impossible. Hence a Sabbath-breaking or 
 Sabbath-neglecting people are notoriously irreligious. 4th. It is neces- 
 sary as giving the only opportunity of rendering that public worship, 
 thanksgiving and prayer to God, which is the duty of every community 
 as such, as much as of every individual. 3. To arrest the tide of 
 worldliness ; to cause men to stop and remember that this world is not 
 all, and is not the greatest. "Without this we should not be aware of 
 our progress toward eternity. 
 
 VI. The mode of observance is determined by the object of the day. 
 First, it includes rest from all worldly avocations and amusements. 
 Second, the cultivation of a religious spirit, and the discharge of reli- 
 gious duties. The Pharisaical way of observing it is one extreme, the 
 latitudinarian is another. The latter is the tendency now. The 
 European way is worse still. The lessons of experience on the subject 
 confirm the principles before stated, and are very conclusive. 
 
THE SABBATH WAS MADE FOR MAN. 303 
 
 CCI. The Sabbath was made For man, and not man Tor the 
 Sabbath.— Mark 2 : 27. 
 
 [Sept. 23d, 1806.] 
 
 The principle which underlies this passage is, that the end is more 
 important than the means, and should not be sacrificed to it. The ap- 
 plication of this principle to the Sabbath is plain. The Sabbath was 
 designed to promote the best interests of man and beast. When an en- 
 lightened regard to those interests required a violation of the Sabbath, 
 such violation was proper and obligatory. The Pharisees acted on that 
 principle in relation to their animals. They led them away to water- 
 ing ; they extricated them from a pit into which they had fallen. 
 Christ only acted on the same principle when he healed the sick on the 
 Sabbath ; when he allowed the disciples to pluck the ears of corn. 
 We, therefore, may act on the same principle. It is the foundation of 
 the exposition given as to the rule of observing the Sabbath, viz., that 
 works of necessity and mercy are lawful on that day. The same prin- 
 ciple is recognized in the Old Testament. Hosea says, " I will have 
 mercy and not sacrifice ;" that is, moral duties are of higher obligation 
 than positive commands. God had commanded sacrifices, but he had 
 also commanded the exercise of mercy. When the two came into con- 
 flict, so that the one must yield to the other, it was the positive that 
 was to give way. 
 
 The soundness of the principle and its incalculable importance are 
 plain from the innumerable evils which have resulted from its viola- 
 tion. 1. The whole apostacy of Judaism into formality and ritualism 
 was simply the result of carrying out the idea that the outward was 
 more important than the inward ; that rites and ceremonies, observance 
 of fasts and festivals, tithing mint, anise, &c, were more important 
 than the weightier matters of the law. The Pharisees considered them- 
 selves holy, because they observed all these external prescriptions, 
 although they were morally depraved in heart and life. 2. In like 
 manner the Papal apostacy is the same subordination of the end to the 
 means; what is positive, to what. is moral. If a man conforms to the 
 Church, he is saved ; if he neglects these externals, he is lost. No 
 matter how holy a man may be, he is rejected if ho fails in these exter- 
 nals. Hence the utter perversion of religion in Papal countries. 3. 
 The same is true of High-Churchmen of every class. If a man con- 
 forms to ecclesiastical rites and observances, he is allowed great lati- 
 tude in more important matters. Thus a ceremonial and ritual religion 
 takes the place of true godliness. 4. The same evil often manifests 
 itself even among true Protestants. Some exalt baptism above reli- 
 
304 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 gion; some, the use of a particular form of hymnology; some, the 
 strict observauce of the Sabbath, &c. It is of great importance, there- 
 fore, that we adhere to the principle which our Lord inculcated. This 
 is the principle which governs the interpretation of the moral law. 
 The opposite extreme, however, is to be guarded against. Because the 
 end is more important than the means, we are not to infer, 1. That the 
 means are not obligatory. Christ did not teach that the obligation to 
 observe the Sabbath had ceased. Nor are we to infer from what he says 
 that any divinely appointed means is not binding. " These ought ye to 
 have done, and not to have left the others undone." 2. The means are 
 not to be neglected. They are not only obligatory as matters of duty, 
 but they are important, and as a general rule greatly subservient of 
 the end. It was well to keep the Sabbath, to offer sacrifices, to tithe 
 mint and anise, and the wilful and uncalled-for neglect of these divine 
 appointments was followed by the loss of the end proposed. So we are 
 bound to use the word, the Sabbath, the ordinances of God's house, 
 and their neglect is fatal. This passage suggests that the rule for the 
 observance of the Christian Sabbath is not the Jewish law, especially 
 not that law as perverted by the Pharisees ; but the design of its insti- 
 tution, whatever it may be, is to furnish the rule. "Therefore the 
 Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath ;" i. e., because the Sabbath is 
 subservient to his cause and subject to his will. The Son of man is 
 Christ. He is the Lord of the Sabbath, that is, has supreme control . 
 over it ; can abrogate it, or lay down the rule for its observance. 
 
 CCII. Praise. 
 
 [Sept. 30th, 1866.] 
 
 I. Praise is the ascription of anything commendable to its object. 
 
 Since it includes, 1. The ascription of commendable attributes. 2. Of 
 praiseworthy acts, that is, of acts which evince excellence. 3. Of bene- 
 fits, which reveal the power and the disposition to do good. Hence in 
 Scripture men and all rational creatures are called upon and required 
 to praise God. 
 
 1. For all his divine perfections, natural and moral, his infinite 
 greatness ; for his wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth. 
 
 2. For his wonderful works, of creation, of providence, of redemp- 
 tion. 
 
 3. For all his blessings, of creation, providence and redemption. 
 These are inexhaustible topics of praise, for all creatures and for all 
 eternity. 
 
 II. Praise is a natural and proper exercise. 
 
 1. Because it is due to God. It is objected that God does not delight 
 
PRAISE. 305 
 
 iii hearing his goodness and greatness recounted. This is one of the 
 mistakes arising from reasoning from man to God. Because adulation 
 and laudation may be inappropriate or offensive to men, it is argued 
 that it must be to God. But it is inappropriate and offensive when 
 addressed to men. 1st. Because creatures are not in themselves worthy ; 
 and 2d. Because the exercise of such feelings and their expression are 
 not healthful. But in the case of God, these reasons do not apply. 
 God is infinitely worthy, and the expression of the sentiments and feel- 
 ings in view of his perfections, is in the highest measure beneficial. 
 
 2. Therefore the second reason is, that praise is as it were involun- 
 tary. It is forced from us by the exhibition of beauty, excellence and 
 goodness, and especially of that goodness as exercised toward ourselves. 
 
 3. It is not only thus natural ; it is also healthful. It raises the soul 
 measurably into sympathy and fellowship with the excellence com- 
 mended. It is therefore an indispensable part of worship. 
 
 4. Because the Scriptures command us to praise God ; they are filled 
 with examples of that part of worship. 
 
 5. Heaven is represented as a state and place in which this vocation 
 is uninterrupted. It is therefore the expression of blessedness, and 
 productive of it. 
 
 III. The mode of praising God. 
 
 1. It must be in the heart and with the understanding. If these do 
 not concur, it is an offensive and injurious mockery. 
 
 2. In silent contemplation, when the soul is filled with admiring 
 views of God, Christ, the glory of God in himself, in his works, and in 
 his benefits to us. This may be special and occasional, or it may be 
 habitual and constant, as the incense never ceased and the lights were 
 never extinguished. 
 
 3. In our prayers, and in every other form of utterance, in our inter- 
 course, or address to our fellow-men. 
 
 4. In singing. That it is proper is plain, 1st. Because it is natural. 
 2d. Because it tends to exalt the feelings of admiration and gratitude. 
 3d. Because it is commanded in Scripture, and practiced by divine ap- 
 pointment in the Church. 
 
 5. The singing or music of the Church should be conducted on the 
 following principles. 1st. On the principle that it is a means and not 
 an end. Whenever the singing or music is so elaborate as to distract 
 attention from God to itself, it is subversive of the end designed, and 
 productive of evil. This is a common evil in the Greek, Latin, and 
 often in Protestant churches. 2d. It should be as excellent, with the 
 limitations specified, as possible, because it answers its end in propor- 
 tion to its excellence, and exalts and refines the people. 3d. It should 
 be appropriate, i. e., not martial nor festive, but devotional music. 4th. 
 
 20 
 
306 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 It should be so conducted as to secure the co-operation of the people. 
 This is their right, and it is a great good to them. In prayer there 
 must be one to lead, and others join in silence, because a multitude 
 praying together would produce confusion even when having the same 
 form of prayer ; but in praise, no such confusion is occasioned, but the 
 highest end of singing is thus secured. 
 
 The happiest, holiest, and most useful Christians, those most heavenly 
 in their disposition and state, are those who praise God most and best 
 
 CCIII. The Unity of the Church. 
 
 [Jan. 15th, 1866.] 
 
 The Church is one, not in the monarchical sense, as Romanists 
 believe ; not in the sense of historical descent of an external organiza- 
 tion, as Prelatists teach, but in the sense of a mystical body united 
 to Christ their common head. The consequences of the union with 
 Christ are, 
 
 I. Our Justification. We become partakers of his righteousness 
 because that righteousness was vicarious, wrought out not for himself, 
 but in the name and behalf of his people. It becomes theirs not in 
 virtue of its being wrought for them, nor in virtue of the spiritual 
 union between them and him, but because it is imputed to them. And 
 it is imputed to them, if adults, as soon as they believe, and to infants 
 as soon as they are united to Christ by the renewing of the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 I. This righteousness is by covenant truly and properly ours. It 
 avails for us as completely as though it had been wrought out by our- 
 selves. 2. This righteousness is infinitely meritorious, because it is the 
 righteousness of God. There is no more probability of a sinner's being 
 condemned, if this righteousness is imputed to him, than that Christ 
 himself should be condemned. It renders the believer, therefore, abso- 
 lutely and forever secure. 3. It secures not merely exemption from 
 the penalty of transgression, but title to all the blessings of redemption. 
 That God shall bestow on those who are justified eternal life and all 
 that it implies, is as certain as that Adam would have lived had he not 
 sinned. This is certain because demanded by the justice and fidelity of 
 God. 
 
 II. The second effect of this union to Christ, which is common to all 
 believers and tends to make them one body, is their sanctification. They 
 become partakers of the divine life. They are raised from spiritual 
 death, and the principle of life communicated to them is sustained and 
 developed, 1. By the nourishment derived from the word and ordi- 
 
AGGRESSIVE CHARACTER OF CHRISTIANITY. 307 
 
 nances. 2. By fellowship with Christ; intercourse with him in acts of 
 adoration, praise, prayer, confession and intercession. 3. By the inter- 
 communion of the saints. As one member of the body is sustained and 
 grows in virtue of the ministration of all the other members, so it is 
 with the mystical body of Christ. 4. This supposes organic unity, 
 and diversity of gifts ; some apostles, some teachers ; some have one 
 gift, and some another. With regard to these Paul teaches, 1st. That 
 this diversity is essential. 2d. That the position of each member is 
 assigned by God, and not by himself or by the body. Hence, we infer, 
 (a.) That each should be content. (6.) That all should sympathize, 
 one with the others, and, (c.) That all should cordially co-operate. 
 It is thus that the work of sanctification is carried on, not in the iso- 
 lated individual, but in the soul as partaker of a common life, and a 
 member of an organic whole. So in regard to the state, what would 
 individual gifts and attainments be to a man isolated in an uninhabited 
 land. 
 
 III. The third effect of this union to Christ, which pertains to the indi- 
 vidual believer and to the Church as a tvhole, is security. No man can 
 pluck them out of the hand of Christ. All given to him shall come to 
 him, and he will raise them up at the last day. The gates of hell can 
 never prevail against the Church. This security rests, 1. On the pro- 
 mise and covenant of God. 2. On the fact that Christ lives, and his 
 life secures the life of the believer and of the Church. 3. On the fact 
 that he has power in heaven and earth. 4. On the fact that he has a 
 covenant right to the co-operation of the Holy Spirit, and because he 
 has conquered sin and Satan. 
 
 IV. The fourth effect is the glorification of the believer and of the 
 Church. This includes, 1. The resurrection of the body. 2. The full 
 perfection of nature granted to all. 3. Exaltation to great dignity and 
 power. 4. The external circumstances of their being. 5. Participa 
 tion in the glory of Christ. 
 
 V. Evidences of union with Christ. These are the fruits of the 
 Spirit. 
 
 VI. Duties to our fellow-believers as flowing from this union with 
 ChrUt. 1. Love. 2. Sympathy. 3. Assistance. 4. Joy in their 
 success. 5. Abstaining from envy or depreciation. 
 
 CCIV. Aggressive Character of Christianity. 
 
 [April 19th, 1863.] 
 
 There is a great difference between the knowledge given in con- 
 sciousness and that attained by the logical understanding. For 
 example, all men know from consciousness what beauty is ; but if the 
 
308 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 question be asked, What is beauty? and the answer be sought from the 
 logical understanding, there is the greatest perplexity and diversity. 
 Dissertation after dissertation, and volume after volume have been 
 written in answer to that question. So we all know what Chris- 
 tianity is ; but when the question is asked, What is Christianity ? the 
 answers become uncertain and divergent. It might seem useless to ask 
 the question if we know without asking, and cease to know when asked. 
 But the difficulty is men will ask, and will give wrong answers ; 
 answers not merely incorrect, but fatally injurious. Of all the theolo- 
 gical questions of our day, especially in Germany and among English 
 and American theologians addicted to German modes of thinking, none 
 has been more debated, and none is more vitally important than the 
 question, What is Christianity ? If we are to think or speak intelli- 
 gently of the aggressive character of Christianity, we must know what 
 Christianity is. It has been defined, 1. As a form of knowledge, i. e., 
 the system of divine truth revealed in the Scriptures. 2. As that modus 
 Deum cognoscendi el colendi introduced by Christ. 3. As simply and 
 exclusively a life. By this some mean a form or state of the religious 
 consciousness, while others intend by that expression the theanthropic 
 life of Christ as communicated to his people, humanity restored in him, 
 as it was corrupted in Adam. The objection to these answers is that 
 they are too limited. (The last, as explained by mysticism, is false). 
 Christianity is a form of knowledge ; it is a religion ; it is a life. It is 
 not exclusively the one or the other, but it is all. The best way to 
 determine what Christianity is, is to ask what makes a man a Christian 
 in the true and proper sense of the term. A Christian is one who 
 knows and receives as true what Christ has revealed in his word, whose 
 inward state (religious consciousness) is determined by that knowledge, 
 and whose life is devoted to the obedience and service of Christ. 
 Christianity is therefore a system of doctrine, it is an inward life, and 
 it is a rule of action. When, therefore, we speak of the aggressive 
 character of Christianity, we may mean the antagonism of truth to 
 error, the expansive power of the principles of spiritual life, or, the op- 
 position of good to evil, of holiness to sin, in the outward life ; or we 
 may include all these, as they are all included in the religion of Christ. 
 Or, as the Scriptures call it, the kingdom of God ; we may mean by the 
 aggressive character of Christianity, its inherent force, by which it 
 tends to gain more and more the complete control of the individual 
 man and of human society, by controlling all the forms of human 
 thought, the inward character of men and their outward conduct. 
 
 I. Christianity is thus aggressive. It does tend and strive to subdue. 
 1. This is variously taught in the Scriptures. It is compared to a 
 stone cut out of a mountain, which gradually fills the whole earth ; to 
 
AGGRESSIVE CHARACTER OF CHRISTIANITY. 309 
 
 a tree whose branches extend over all lands ; to leaven hid in a mea- 
 sure of meal ; to a great temple in the process of erection ; to the sun 
 in its course through the heavens, and from tropic to tropic. 
 
 2. It is deducible from its nature. Truth is necessarily antagonistic 
 to error, and holiness to sin. The one must strive to overcome the 
 other both in the individual and in the world. Besides, being a reli- 
 gion suited to the necessities of all men, and absolutely essential to 
 their well-being here and hereafter, it cannot be embraced by the indi- 
 vidual man without the consciousness on his part of the obligation to 
 uphold and extend it. A Christian, from the nature of the case, is 
 fired with zeal for the glory of Christ, and with love for his fellow- 
 men. His Christianity makes him an advocate of the truth and a 
 proselyter. 
 
 3. It is further proved and illustrated by the history of the Church. 
 The original promise that the seed of the woman should bruise the 
 serpent's head has expanded into the full system of Christian doctrine. 
 The one hundred and twenty disciples in Jerusalem in the age of the 
 apostles occupied Syria, Egypt, Greece, Italy ; and since then Chris- 
 tianity has gained the civilized world. It has banished polytheism 
 and idolatry, it has elevated woman, exalted man, and moulded human 
 society. 
 
 4. It is proved in the experience of every Christian. His inward 
 life is a progress. He passes from infancy to maturity ; from a vyjraoq 
 (infant) to a rileioq (grown), and from a rlXzios to the full measure of 
 the stature of Christ. The truth becomes better known and more 
 firmly believed. Indwelling sin becomes weaker, and grace stronger ; 
 and the outward life is made more and more consistent with the gospel. 
 When this is not true, there is no true life. 
 
 II. To what is the aggressive power of Christianity due? 
 
 1. It is not due to anything in itself as a system of truth. If revealed 
 to the lost in the other world, it would be powerless. If revealed to 
 fallen man, sent in books or by living teachers to the heathen, it would, 
 if left to itself, be universally rejected. The opposition of Satan and 
 of the evil heart would be too much for it. 
 
 2. It is not due to the subjective effect on the hearts of those who 
 are led to embrace it. If nothing were done ab extra but to induce the 
 reception of the gospel, the inward effect and the outward efficiency 
 would fade away. 
 
 3. But it is supernatural in its character. It is due to the purpose 
 of God and the co-operation of the Spirit. When a woman puts leaven 
 into a measure of meal, she is sure that the whole will be leavened, 
 because the effect is due to the operation of invariable physical laws. 
 But when the gospel is introduced into a community or a nation, who- 
 
310 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 ther it will take root and extend or not, depends on an ab extra sove- 
 reign working of divine power. Hence a sense of dependence is to be 
 acknowledged and cultivated. It is because Christianity is the life of 
 God (i. e., of a present Christ), that it must prevail. 
 
 4. Although the gospel is thus dependent upon supernatural agency 
 for its preservation and extension, yet human co-operation is ordained 
 as the means. Faith and love are the powers which we are to wield, 
 depending on the Spirit of God. 
 
 CCV. Call to the Ministry. 
 
 [September 28th, 1856.] 
 
 I. The doctrine of the Church, its officers, as well as its attributes and 
 prerogatives, is evolved from the radical idea that it is the Body of Christ. 
 Hence, 
 
 1. It consists of those in whom his Spirit dwells. 
 
 2. Hence the community thus animated has the unity and holiness, 
 the perpetuity and universality which belong to the mystical body of 
 Christ. 
 
 3. Hence it has the authority to teach, and to bind and loose. 
 
 4. Hence the diversity of gifts and offices of its members. To each 
 is given a manifestation of the Spirit. 
 
 The illustration of the human body is used by the apostle : to one 
 organ the Spirit gives the power of vision, to another the power of 
 hearing, etc. So it is in the spiritual body ; one has one gift, and one 
 another. 
 
 II. From this it follows, 1. That no one can be called to any office 
 in the Church but he who is in the Church. This excludes not only 
 magistrates, as such, but also the unconverted. 2. It follows that no 
 one in the Church can assume any office of his own will any more than 
 any part of the body can make itself an eye or hand. 3. It follows that 
 the body itself cannot confer office, any more than the hands and feet can 
 vote some other portion to be an eye or tongue. Much less can those 
 out of the Church have a right to appoint to office in the Church. 4. 
 It follows that the only legitimate call is from the Holy Ghost. The 
 only legitimate vocation of the eye, hand or ear, is from him who con- 
 stitutes and animates the body. So only the Spirit who constitutes and 
 animates the Church, can call to office in the Church. 5. It follows that 
 the whole business of him who receives the call and of the Church, is to 
 determine the question whether or not a man is called, and if satisfied 
 of that fact to publicly declare it. 6. It follows that every office in the 
 Church supposes gifts. The right to teach supposes the ability to teach, 
 as much as an eye supposes the power of vision. 
 
WOE IS UNTO ME IP I TREACH NOT THE GOSPEL. oil 
 
 7. This same analogy leads to the conclusion that the only evidence 
 of a call to any office is the possession of the qualifications. But these 
 qualifications are various. 1st. Regeneration, which is presupposed 
 2d. Intellectual qualifications, including ability, knowledge, and ortho- 
 doxy. 3d. The spiritual qualifications, including, (a.) High apprecia- 
 tion of the importance of the office. (6.) A strong desire for it from 
 proper motives, (c) A willingness to go anywhere and to submit to 
 everything in the discharge of its duties, (d.) A sense of responsibility 
 or obligation, so that we can say, " Woe is me if I preach not the gos- 
 pel ! " 4th. Bodily qualifications ; good health and the necessary gifts 
 of utterance. 
 
 If these views of the matter be correct, what is to be thought of the 
 multitudes who are in the ministry without this call of the Spirit? Just 
 what is thought of those who are in the Church without regeneration 
 They are to be recognized as Church members, and their acts as such 
 are valid ; but they are not what they pretend to be, and have no right 
 to be where they are. 
 
 Another inference is, that it is a fearful thing to be mistaken in this 
 matter, both for the individual and for the Church. If the blind lead 
 the blind both will be destroyed. 
 
 CCVI. Woe is unto me if I preach not the Gospel, l Cor. 9 : 16- 
 
 [April 22d, 1866.] 
 
 The gospel is God's message of mercy to mankind. It contains an 
 exhibition of the plan, and the only plan, of salvation. It sets forth 
 the person, the work, and the offices of Christ, and urges all men to 
 whom it comes, to accept of Christ as their God and Saviour, and to de- 
 vote themselves to his worship and service ; and it assures those who do 
 so that they shall never perish, but have eternal life. 
 
 In one sense it is every man's duty, provided he has received the 
 knowledge of the gospel, to preach it, i. e., to make it known to others. 
 The commission and command ; Go ye into all the world and preach the 
 gospel to every creature, was given not to the apostles exclusively, nor 
 to the ministry exclusively, but to the whole Church and to all its 
 members. Every member has the right and is under obligation to 
 make known this great salvation to his fellow-men. This is a right 
 which has always been recognized and exercised by Christians. But 
 there is an official preaching of the gospel. There is a class of men set 
 apart according to Christ's command, to devote themselves to this work. 
 It is to this the apostle here refers, for in the same connection he Bays 
 that they who preach the gospel shall live by the gospel. This is true 
 
312 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 only of official preachers. And it was of himself as a minister that he 
 said, " Woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel ! " No man takes 
 this honor on himself. He must be called of God. The call is by the 
 Spirit. The office of the church is simply to authenticate that call. 
 When a man has been thus called, licensed, or ordained to the work of 
 the ministry, then he will be overwhelmed with woe, with the wrath of 
 God, if he does not preach the gospel. This includes two things, the 
 one affirmed, the other evidently implied and elsewhere directly asserted. 
 
 I. Woe will be to the minister who neglects his work, who jails to preach, 
 ivho turns off his mind and devotes his time to other avocations, unless sub- 
 sidiary to his great ivork. 
 
 II. The truth implied is, that woe will be to the man ivho in preaching 
 'preaches anything else than the gospel; who preaches another gospel. 
 
 I. Men who enter the ministry shoidd count the cost. 
 
 They should understand what are the responsibilities which they as- 
 sume, and the vows which they make. Let this then be graven on the 
 palms of your hands. You must preach. You cannot turn back ; you 
 cannot turn aside to any other work ; you cannot rightfully engage in 
 anything which does not subserve the preaching of the gospel. 
 
 The reason for which woe is denounced on ministers who fail to 
 preach the gospel is that men cannot be saved without it. All men 
 are exposed to eternal death. There is but one way of deliverance 
 from that death, and woe to him who, although officially called and 
 dedicated to the work, fails to make that way known. If any man 
 know of a certain preventive of or specific for the cholera, which now 
 threatens our land, he would be a murderer if he did not make it known. 
 So the blood of souls, the Scriptures assure us, will be required of those 
 watchmen who fail to warn their fellow-men of their danger. It will 
 not be a cold, heartless, perfunctory performance of this duty, which will 
 satisfy conscience, clear our skirts, or secure the approbation of God. 
 Our preaching must be earnest, assiduous, instructive and pointed or 
 personal. 
 
 II. A still heavier woe is denounced on those who when called to preach the 
 gospel, preach something else. If what they preach be another gospel, 
 another method of salvation, then what Paul said must befall them. 
 " Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach another gospel unto you 
 than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed." It 
 need not, however, be entirely another gospel. If the truth is perverted, 
 sublimated, rendered unintelligible or unadapted to the end of convinc- 
 ing and converting sinners and edifying the people of God, it will bring 
 us woe in some form and at some time. Brethren enter on your work, 
 
 1. With the firm purpose to preach the gospel ; to devote yourselves 
 to that work, and to it faithfully. 
 
PROPER VIEWS AND MOTIVES IN SEEKING THE GOSPEL MINISTRY. 313 
 
 2. "With the purpose of preaching nothing else ; preaching only what 
 the Bible teaches. 
 
 3. Go with the assurance that Christ will be with you, and aid and 
 support you. 
 
 4. Be concerned only about your devotion and fidelity. 
 
 5. Your reward will not be in proportion to your talents, your popu- 
 larity, or even your success, but in proportion to your devotion and 
 fidelity. 
 
 6. Be of good courage; your labor will be short, your reward 
 eternal. 
 
 CCVII. Proper views and motives in seeking the gospel 
 
 ministry. 
 
 [Sept. 5th, 1852.] 
 
 The views and feelings proper for any work are determined by its 
 design ; by the means of accomplishing its end ; and by its importance. 
 
 1. The design of the ministry is the salvation of men. 1. As salvation 
 implies the happiness of those saved, it follows that benevolence or 
 philanthropy is indispensable. This is often regarded as the sole or 
 all-comprehending motive ; but this might be found in a Jew or Mo- 
 hammedan. There might be benevolence, though there were no God, 
 or no Christ, or though we knew nothing of them. 
 
 2. The design of the gospel is more specific. It is the holiness of 
 men, their reconciliation to God. Hence holiness is necessary in the 
 minister ; a sense of its value ; a sincere, predominant desire to promote 
 acquiescence to it, to bring men to forsake all sin, and to be reconciled 
 to God. 
 
 3. But the holiness contemplated, though essentially the same with 
 that of angels, is still peculiar. 1st. Involving penitence. 2d. Consist- 
 ing specially in the love of Christ, and conformity to him. Hence the 
 specific design of the ministry is to bring men to know, love, worship 
 and obey the Lord Jesus. Hence it is essential that the minister should 
 have, («.) A due sense of the dignity of the Lord Jesus, (b.) Supreme 
 love for him. (c.) Desire to see his kingdom everywhere prevail. 
 " Lovest thou me ?" is the one question which Christ asked of those 
 who would feed his flock or gather his sheep. 
 
 II. The proper state of mind is determined by the means by which this 
 great end is to be accomplished. It is not by fire and sword; not by 
 coercion ; not by intellectual power, as men would propagate a philoso- 
 phy ; not by subjection to a church, or the administration of magic 
 rites as men would extend a mystery or a fraternity ; but it is by 
 preaching Christ. Hence there is essential, 1. A determination to use 
 no other means. 
 
314 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 2. A sense of our own insufficiency to render even this means effec- 
 tual, and therefore a constant sense of dependence. 
 
 3. Conviction of its being indispensable, and therefore a purpose to 
 use it diligently, and to prepare now to do so with effect. 
 
 III. The magnitude of the work. Nothing can be compared to it in 
 importance. Men who are looking forward to the most important work 
 in the world should be, 1. Grave. 2. Single-minded, having but one 
 object in view. 3. Unembarrassed by the world. 4. Constantly ex- 
 ercising themselves for the work, as those preparing to run a race. 
 
 IV. Difficulties of living under right motives. They arise, 1. From 
 sin and worldliness. 2. From sloth. 3. From the allurements of 
 wealth, honor and power, or when connected with the ministry. 
 
 V. Importance of right views. An unconverted worldly ministry is 
 the greatest curse to the Church and to the world ; a spiritual and de- 
 voted ministry, the greatest blessing. 
 
 C< VIII. A savor of life unto life, or of death unto death. 
 
 2 Cor. 2 : 14-16. 
 {October Uth, 1855.] 
 Exposition of the passage. 
 
 The apostle had been greatly cast down, but was comforted. He 
 therefore thanked God who always caused him to triumph, and made 
 him instrumental in diffusing the knowledge of Christ, which as a sweet 
 savor was acceptable to God. The apostle himself, therefore, was 
 acceptable to God, whether the result of his labors was the life or death 
 of those to whom he preached. The doctrines here taught are, 
 
 I. That the knowledge of Christ is acceptable or pleasing to God. It 
 is as an incense. It is pleasing to God that men should know Christ, 
 i. e., recognize him as the Son of God, and worship, trust and obey 
 him as such. This is the end of the preaching of the gospel, and this is 
 the end which it will ultimately accomplish. This incense shall ascend 
 from every altar, from every dwelling, and from every heart. 
 
 II. That ministers of the gospel are acceptable to God. He takes 
 delight in them, as in a sweet savor. They are peculiarly his 
 servants. Their work is a work which he approves and delights in. 
 This is not true in a like sense or to the same degree of any other class 
 of men, or of any other kind of service. It is only indirectly that 
 others, such as men of other vocations or professions, or office, diffuse 
 the knowledge of Christ, and are therefore a sweet savor unto God. 
 
 III. Christ himself — the knowledge of Christ, and, therefore also his 
 ministers, are the means of life to some and of death to others. He was 
 set for the fall and the rise of many in Israel. He came unto judg- 
 ment, that, those who see not might see, and those who see might be 
 
MINISTERIAL RESPONSIBILITY. 315 
 
 made blind. lie was the corner-stone, and also a stone of stumbling 
 and a rock of offence. What is true of him is true of his gospel, and 
 of ministers. Wherever the gospel goes, or wherever ministers go, 
 they bring life to some and death to others. This truth should weigh 
 upon our minds and produce seriousness, anxiety, solicitude lest we 
 should be the means only of death. 
 
 IV. The acceptableness of Christ, of the gospel and of ministers in the 
 sight of God, does not depend on the effect produced. It is not only 
 when men are saved by them, that they are agreeable to God, but also 
 when men perish for neglecting the truth. Christ when mocked, 
 scourged and crucified, was as acceptable to God as when enthroned. 
 The gospel is as glorious and excellent when men reject it to their own 
 condemnation, as when they believe. And ministers, if faithful, 
 are as well-pleasing to God when unsuccessful as when successful. This 
 should comfort and sustain them under all their trials. The missionary 
 who labors for years without a convert is still as incense in the estima- 
 tion of God. Men do not so view the matter. Ministers through 
 unbelief often regard themselves as rejected and disowned when no 
 visible effects follow their labors. But God views the matter in a 
 different light. Successful or unsuccessful, the faithful minister is 
 equally acceptable to God. 
 
 V. To be thus acceptable to God it is necessary, 
 
 1. That we should not huckster the word of God. That is, 1st. We 
 should not make gain of it, use it for our own advantage, make it a 
 means of our own honor or profit. 2d. We should not adulterate it. 
 It is only the pure gospel that is an defil) euwdtai; (odor of a sweet 
 smell), and therefore only those who offer or diffuse the pure gospel. 
 Adulterated truth and those who diffuse it are an offense, and as smoke 
 in the nostrils of God. 
 
 2. We must be sincere, pure-minded, acting from pure motives. 
 
 3. We must be actuated by God, governed by his Spirit. 
 
 4. We must act as in his presence. 
 
 5. We must speak in Christ, as true Christian men and ministers, 
 united to him and deriving all things from him. 
 
 CCIX. Ministerial Responsibility. 
 
 [Feb. 25th, 1855.] 
 
 I. Ministers are offxerr*. 
 
 1. They are not self-called. 2. They are not commissioned by the 
 people. 3. They are called of God. This is proved, 1st. From their 
 titles. 2d. From the declarations of Scripture. 3d. From the actual 
 appointment by Christ and the apostles. 
 
316 THE MEANS OF Ge4cE. 
 
 II. Their responsibility is, therefore, ultimately to God. Not only have 
 they a personal, but they have also an official responsibility resting 
 upon them. 
 
 III. They are responsible not for the results of their labors. Though 
 Israel be not gathered, yet they may be glorious in the eyes of the 
 Lord. But they are responsible, 1. For their doctrine. They are 
 bound to preach the truth simply and clearly. They fail in this regard, 
 1st. When they teach error. 2d. When they do present the truth 
 clearly, but adulterate or dilute it with the wisdom of men, the ao^'a 
 too kuyou. 3d. When for any reason they fail to teach. They may 
 exhort or excite, but if they fail to teach, they are unfaithful to their 
 great vocation. As the truth is essential to holiness, the responsibility 
 of ministers in regard to it is exceeding great. 
 
 2. They are responsible for fidelity. 1st. As to declaring the whole 
 counsel of God, and not keeping back the truth through fear or favor. 
 2d. As to reproving sin. 3d. As to correcting the erring. 4th. As to 
 guiding the inquiring. 
 
 3. They are responsible for their diligence. 1st. In study. 2d. In 
 the discharge of all their official duties. 
 
 4. They are resp>onsible for their spirit and example. 
 
 IV. This responsibility is the greater, 1. From the importance of the 
 truth. It is the mysteries of God. 
 
 2. Because the honor of Christ, the interest of his kingdom, and the 
 salvation of souls are at stake. 
 
 3. From the consequences to the minister's own soul. The ministe- 
 rial office is therefore to be dreaded, and not assumed without a dis- 
 tinct and well-authenticated call from God. Woe to those who seek 
 the ministry for a piece of bread, or for ease or honor. 
 
 CCX. Preaching Christ. 
 
 [May 16th, 1852.] 
 Paul frequently declares that this was his great vocation. It includes, 
 I. The subject. II. The object of his preaching. 
 
 1. Christ is the proper subject of preaching. What does this mean ? 
 It means, 1. That the subject of preaching was not the wisdom of the 
 
 world. 
 
 2. That it was the revelation concerning Christ. 1st. The nature of 
 his person. 2d. The character of his work in all his offices. 3d. The 
 method of salvation through him ; what we must do to obtain an 
 interest in his salvation. 4th. The duties which we owe to him. 
 
 II. Christ as the object of preaching. 
 
FOR IT IS NOT YE THAT SPEAK, BUT THE SPIRIT OP YOUR FATHER. 317 
 
 The objects which men have are various ; some of these are selfish 
 and degrading. Some preach Christ of strife and envy. Others have 
 objects which are legitimate, but subordinate, as the temporal well- 
 being of men, or their eternal well-being. The true, specific and ap- 
 propriate object is the exaltation and glory of Christ ; that he may be 
 known, worshiped and obeyed. 
 
 III. Reasons why we should preach Christ. 
 
 1. Because he is our God and Saviour. 2. Because this is requisite 
 to men becoming Christians. 3. Because to make men Christians is 
 the best means of glorifying God, and the only means of promoting the 
 happiness, holiness and salvation of men. 
 
 IV. To preach Christ is a grace. 
 
 The reasons why it is so great a favor, are, 1. Because it is the 
 highest service of God and Christ. 2. Because to be permitted to 
 serve him is the highest honor and blessedness. 3. Because it is the 
 greatest source of happiness. 
 
 Therefore, brethren, as ye go hence, go to preach Christ. Let that 
 be your theme and that your object. If faithful, you will receive a 
 crown of righteousness. If unfaithful, it would have been better had 
 you never been born. 
 
 CCXI. For it is not ye that speak, font the Spirit of your 
 Father which speaketh in you. Matt. 10 : 20. 
 
 \_May 7 th, 1854.] 
 (Last conference of the session.) 
 
 I. Christ's address to his messengers, as applied to ministers at present. 
 
 I . They are to go, not as the apostles at first, solely to the Jews, but 
 into all the world ; not to this or that nation only. 2. They are to 
 preach. 3. They are to do all the good they can. 4. They are to 
 rely on their work for their support. 5. They are to go with the con- 
 sciousness of a divine mission. 6. They are to be wise and harmless. 
 7. They are to speak as the organs of the Holy Ghost. 8. They must 
 expect persecution, and be prepared to bear it. 9. They may be 
 assured of divine protection. 10. The test of discipleship and the con- 
 ditions of salvation for teacher and taught are confession and devotion. 
 11. God will bless those who bless them. 
 
 II. The special topic for consideration is the 20th verse. Ministers are 
 to speak as the organs of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 It is a sound principle of interpretation that a comprehensive de- 
 claration or promise is to be understood in different senses, or with 
 various degrees of latitude, according to the class of persons to whom it 
 
318 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 is applied. The same declaration may be a promise of inspiration, to 
 the apostles, of spiritual knowledge and ability to teach, to ministers, 
 and of spiritual illumination, to believers. 
 
 1. The sense in which the apostles were the organs of the Holy 
 Ghost. 1st. They received their knowledge by his suggestion and 
 revelation. 2d. They spake in words which he taught. Therefore 
 they were to speak without premeditation. 
 
 2. The sense in which ministers are the organs of the Holy Ghost. 
 1st. They are to speak only what is contained in the word of God, 
 which is the record of the teachings of the Holy Ghost ; not human 
 wisdom, not human speculations about divine things. The matter of 
 their preaching must be what the Spirit has revealed. 2d. The manner 
 or form, the mode of presentation, must be spiritual ; that is, not meta- 
 physical, or rhetorical, but scriptural. 3d. Hence, negatively, they 
 are not to seek either the matter or the manner of their preaching 
 from themselves, but by diligent study of the word of God ; acting as 
 the organs of the Spirit in communicating his messages to men. The 
 command not to premeditate includes, (a.) prohibition of self-reliance, 
 and, (6.) a command to rely on the Spirit. 4th. Hence, also, they are to 
 seek and cherish the indwelling of the Spirit, for his teaching is both ex- 
 ternal by the word, and internal by his grace. 5th. Hence, further, 
 they must not only seek the indwelling of the Spirit as a teacher, but 
 as a sanctifier. To be the organ of the Holy Ghost as the efficient and 
 successful agent in communicating this truth, we must be full of faith 
 and of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 III. There are three things then, brethren, included in being the organs 
 of the Spirit, which constitute the three great elements of a successful 
 ministry. 1. Derive the matter of your preaching from the word. 
 2. Let the form or manner of exhibition be scriptural, i. e., that which 
 is taught by the Spirit. 3. Be yourselves full of the Holy Ghost. 
 This last is the most important. 1st. Because it secures the others. 
 2d. Because the others without it must be comparatively ineffectual. 
 3d. Because it is the ordinance of God to make the living the chan- 
 nels of life. This is proved from Scripture and from experience. No 
 false fire or fictitious zeal can supply the place of the Spirit. The 
 holiness which flows from the presence of the Spirit gives, (a.) As- 
 surance of zeal, (b.) Wisdom and skill, (c.) Benevolence and love. 
 (d.) Forbearance and perseverance, (e.) Peculiar power over the 
 heart and consciences of mem 
 
MINISTERS SOLDIERS OP CHRIST. 319 
 
 CCXII. Ministers Soldiers or Christ. 
 
 No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs or 
 this world.— 2 Tim. 2: 4. 
 
 [March Kith, 1856.] 
 
 I. What it is to be a soldier. 
 
 The soldier's life is the hardest life in the world. 
 
 I. It involves more labor. 2. More privation. 3. More exposure. 
 4. More exertion of the faculties, i. e., in watchfulness and in combat, 
 than any other vocation. 
 
 II. It therefore requires, 
 
 1. Great strength of mind or body, according to the nature of the 
 warfare, i. e., strength of purpose. 2. Great patience. 3. Great ac- 
 tivity and diligence. 4. Entire devotedness ; freedom from other cares, 
 and consecration to his work. No man can be a soldier and a farmer, 
 or a merchant. 
 
 III. The Christian is called a soldier, and so is the minister. 
 
 What does Paul mean to teach concerning the ministerial office, in 
 calling ministers soldiers? 
 
 1. That the work in which they are engaged is an arduous one, call- 
 ing for the exertion of all their powers. They have many enemies to 
 overcome, within and without. 
 
 Within,, a. Sloth, b. Languor, c. Want of faith, d. Despondency. 
 e. Desire of ease. /. Desire of fame. g. Love of money, love of 
 power. 
 
 Without, a. Error, b. Infidelity, e. Disregard of the truth, d. 
 Ignorance, e. Vice in all its forms. /. Malice and detraction, g. 
 Satan and his emissaries. 
 
 The work is not only arduous because of opponents to be overcome, 
 but also because of the work to be done. a. To teach the gospel, b. 
 To instruct the young, c. To guide the inquiring, d. To comfort and 
 edify the people of God. e. To visit the sick, the poor, and the pris- 
 oner. /. To propagate the gospel. 
 
 2. Paul means to teach that his work demands a man's whole time 
 and strength. He may not (a.) Entangle himself with the affairs of 
 the world. He has no right to engage in any secular occupation, ex- 
 cept so far as it may be necessary for the prosecution of his work ; he 
 may not be a farmer, mechanic, merchant, teacher. 
 
 (6.) He may not allow other pursuits to distract his attention. 
 Literature, science, politics, even general enterprises of benevolence, 
 are all to be made subservient to his one great work — of making dis- 
 ciples. 
 
320 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 3. Paul teaches that the minister, in the discharge of his duties, is to 
 exhibit all soldierly qualities, a. Endurance, b. Alertness, c. Cou- 
 rage, d. Patience, e. Indomitable perseverance. 
 
 4. He teaches that the minister, like the soldier, should be animated 
 by a spirit of loyalty. The proper motive in a soldier is loyalty to his 
 sovereign or to his country. This is the characteristic motive. The 
 justice of his cause, the important interests at stake, and other motives 
 may have, and should have, their proper influence ; but the great mo- 
 tive is his allegiance to his sovereign. So in the case of the minister, 
 loyalty to Christ, zeal for his glory, love for his person, the desire to 
 establish and extend his kingdom, because it is his, is the distinctive 
 and proper motive. There are other motives, as the good of men, their 
 improvement, happiness and salvation ; but these are all insufficient 
 and subordinate. It is the overwhelming sense of the glory of Christ, 
 and of our obligations to him, which can alone either qualify a man 
 for this work, or sustain him under it. 
 
 5. Paul means to teach that passive obedience is the duty of the 
 minister. He is not the judge where he is to go, or what he is to do. 
 He has nothing to do, but to go where he is ordered, and to do what 
 he is required. 
 
 6. He teaches that the soldier is responsible for the faithful discharge 
 of his duties, and for success. It is only the general who is held ac- 
 countable for results. So the minister, like the private soldier, is not 
 responsible. 
 
 7. He teaches that a crown of glory, a crown of righteousness, awaits 
 the minister, and that crown is given only to the faithful. 
 
 CCXIII. Be thou faithful until death, and I will give you a 
 crown of life. Rev. 2: 10. 
 
 [April 26th, 1863.] 
 
 Ministers are often represented as those to whom a special trust has 
 been committed. Paul says, (-entareu/iai ohovofiiav, to euaffiXtov), 
 1 Cor. ix: 7. Gal. ii: 7. 1 Thess. ii: 4. 1 Timothy i : 11. Two 
 things included in fidelity. First, the safe custody of what is com- 
 mitted, "keep that which I have committed unto thee." Second, strict 
 adherence to our obligations and assiduous performance of our duties. 
 A treasurer is faithful who keeps safely the treasure confided to him. 
 A subject, or servant is faithful, who is true in his allegiance and 
 assiduous in the performance of his duties. In the case of stewards 
 both these ideas are included. The property of their masters is en- 
 trusted to them ; and they are charged with its due administration and 
 the guidance and government of the household. In like manner 
 ministers are called upon to exercise fidelity in both these forms. To 
 
BE THOU FAITHFUL UNTIL DEATH. 321 
 
 them a treasure has been committed for safe custody ; and they are tiie 
 servants of a king and matter to whom they owe allegiance and devo- 
 tion. 
 
 1. The trust committed to them. That is, 7 napa^rjxr^. This is said 
 to be "the mysteries of God;" "the gospel;" "the word of God ;" 
 ''this treasure," 2 Cor. iv: 7. The thing therefore committed to the 
 Church, and especially to ministers, is the truth — not scientific, histori- 
 cal, philosophical truth — but the truth of God as revealed in his holy 
 word. 
 
 Of this treasure it is to be remarked, 1. That it is of infinite value, 
 i. e., it has a value to which it is impossible to set any limit, and of 
 which we have no measure. It is incommensurable. Gold, silver, 
 precious stones can no more be compared to it than light can be com- 
 pared with sound. There is no standard of comparison. The truth of 
 God stands in a category by itself. It has an intrinsic value altogether 
 apart from its effects. There are three kinds of value, (a.) That 
 which is purely fictitious and conventional. The value of rarity. As of 
 gems, rare plants or books. (6.) The value of utility, (c.) Intrinsic 
 worth. All these combined in the gospel. It is by itself. Its utility 
 is beyond estimate. And its intrinsic worth is infinite. There is a 
 sense in which the knowledge of God or of Christ is God or Christ, as 
 blank ignorance is equivalent to the non-existence of the object of 
 knowledge. The truths of Scripture are therefore of the highest order 
 of truths. They relate to the highest class of subjects which can come 
 under the cognizance of men or angels. Secondly, these truths are 
 of infinite value measured by the standard of utility. They are essential 
 to our own salvation ; to the salvation of the world ; to the best interests 
 of society and of civilization. They are necessary to pardon ; to 
 holiness, to morality ; to eternal life. No substitute can be provided 
 for them. They and they only are the power of God, i. e., the only 
 channels through which his saving power is manifested and exercised. 
 This infinite treasure on which so much depends is committed to you. 
 And it is committed to you exclusively so far as your own souls are con- 
 cerned, and mainly so far as your people are concerned. This there- 
 fore is a fearful responsibility. 
 
 2. It is a treasure which it is very hard to keep. Gold and silver 
 may be put in safes or buried in the earth. But this cannot be so dis- 
 posed of. It must be unconfined. The difficulty of this task is plain 
 from the fact, that the church has so generally failed. The Greek, 
 Latin, Protestant, (a.) It is committed to earthen vessels; to very 
 feeble hands. It will not do for us to trust to our strength, or to our 
 watchfulness, (b.) It is exposed to numerous enemies. Our own hearts, 
 our own understandings, the traditions of men ; the force of public 
 
 21 
 
322 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 opiuiou ; the speculations of philosophy ; the assaults of false teachers ; 
 the machinations of Satan. 
 
 You must therefore feel that you have not only a great task ; but a 
 most difficult one to perform. The only thing for you to do is, first, to 
 have a clear conception of what you have to do, not to discover truth, 
 but simply to ascertain what is revealed as truth and to hold it fast, 
 without adulteration ; second, to determine that you will be faithful to 
 this trust and resist all these enemies of the truth whether inward or 
 outward ; and then, look to God constantly for help, knowing that your 
 sufficiency is of Him. 
 
 II. The only form of fidelity is allegiance and devotion to Christ as our 
 King and Master. 
 
 This includes, 1. A right state of mind towards him. In pure love ; 
 consuming gratitude ; entire submission ; and zeal for his glory. These 
 are motives which secure fidelity, and without which it is impossible. 
 2. The renunciation of any other master. You cannot serve God and 
 mammon ; Christ and Belial ; the world and your Saviour. 3. Assi- 
 duity and diligence in the discharge of all your duties to yourself, to 
 your people, to the Church and to the world. 
 
 This fidelity must be unto death. Some are very faithful for a while 
 and then become false. How was it with Judas. With Arnold. "With 
 thousands in the world and in the Church. It is only those who 
 persevere unto the end who are saved. Remember that your work and 
 your danger end only in the grave, etc. 
 
 III. The reward. I will give you a crown of life. 
 
 " I," i. e., the eternal Son of God clothed in our nature. The giver 
 is Christ. The gift a crown of life. A crown is an ornament, a dignity 
 and a symbol of power. This crown is one of life, not only living but 
 consisting in life, spiritual and eternal, the highest kind of life. Im- 
 perishable, which renders beautiful ; which exalts ; which gives power. 
 
 i C XIV. Thy Kingdom Come. 
 
 [Jan. 1th, 1866.] 
 
 The kingdom of God or of Christ in the New Testament, means in 
 general that kingdom of the Messiah which the prophets in the Old 
 Testament predicted should be established. John the Baptist, there- 
 fore, as the forerunner of Christ, announced that the kingdom of God 
 was at hand. Christ's kingdom was then established, and is frequently 
 spoken of as consisting of those who recognized Christ as their king. 
 As this recognition was either cordial or mei'ely outward, and when 
 cordial was also outward, the phrase came to designate the community 
 of true believers as such, and the community of professed believers, 
 
THY KINGDOM GOME. 323 
 
 oonsisting of the sincere and the insincere. As the kingdom of Christ, 
 however, in this world is imperfect ; or, in other words, as the authority 
 of Christ is both limited in extent here on earth, and is only partially 
 recognized even by his true disciples, the Scriptures often speak of the 
 kingdom of Christ as still future ; that is, as the time being still future, 
 when his royal authority shall be universally recognized, and when it 
 shall extend over the whole earth. According to one view, this is to 
 take place before the resurrection and general judgment ; according to 
 another, it shall be after these events. Those again who adopt the 
 former view are of two classes. First, those who look for a universal 
 Church, a millennial prosperity of true religion, under the present dis- 
 pensation of the Spirit ; who think that the heathen are to be converted, 
 the Jews restored, and religion universally to prevail, in the use of the 
 means of grace now in force. Second, those who hold that this dispen- 
 sation of the Spirit is merely preparatory ; that little will be accom- 
 plished towards the conversion of the world until Christ shall come the 
 second time. This second advent is personal and visible. He will 
 establish his throne in Jerusalem ; the Jews shall return to their own 
 land, and acknowledge him as their Messiah ; all nations shall be con- 
 verted, and the Jews with Christ shall reign over all the earth in great ex- 
 ternal splendor and prosperity for a thousand years. This is the kingdom 
 of Christ for whose coming they wait and pray. According to the com- 
 mon Church doctrine, what we pray for when we say Thy kingdom 
 come, is that the authority of Jesus Christ as king shall be universally 
 recognized, and his control over all hearts shall be absolute, and all 
 evil be banished, and that consummation be reached which is called 
 the kingdom of glory. That is, they pray for the state described by 
 Paul when he says that all enemies shall be put under his feet. 
 
 The recognition of Christ as king includes, 1. So far as we are con- 
 cerned, his absolute proprietorship in us and sovereignty over us as 
 God manifest in the flesh ; a proprietorship and sovereignty founded, 1st. 
 On the right of creation. 2d. On the right of gift. 3d. On the right 
 of redemption. This includes authority over the reason, the conscience, 
 the affections, and the life. 
 
 2. Subjection to his will, or obedience to his laws, whether relating 
 to moral, religious, social or political duties. 
 
 3. Devotion to his service ; loyalty to him, i. e., love for his person, 
 zeal for his honor, and consecration to the promotion of his kingdom, 
 is the characteristic principle of those who constitute his true subjects. 
 
 4. Reliance on his protection, his ability to subdue all his and our 
 enemies and to secure the best interests of all his subjects. To doubt 
 his power or his willingness thus to protect and bless, is disloyalty. 
 Now when Christ's kingdom comes in the individual soul, he is 
 
324 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 saved ; when it is established in the souls of those constituting any com- 
 munity, they have attained all the benefits of his reign, which are to be 
 enjoyed in this life. And when all nations shall be subdued, and 
 Christ's reign established over all people and in every heart, the work 
 of redemption will be accomplished, and the everlasting kingdom of 
 our Lord shall be inaugurated in all its blessedness and glory. The 
 great end of life, therefore, the only thing worth living for is, to secure 
 the reign of Christ in our own souls, and to bring others to call him 
 Lord. 
 
 ((XV. Domestic Missions. 
 
 [Feb. 3d, 1867.] 
 
 I. TJie object of domestic missions is to supply the destitute portions oj 
 our own population with the institutions oj the gospel. There are two 
 methods of doing this. The one is by itinerant preachers. This method 
 was the one originally adopted in our church, and continued until a 
 recent period of our history. The object of such itinerants was partly, 
 to preach to the scattered population who had no opportunity to attend 
 any place of stated worship ; and partly, to organize new churches by 
 gathering scattered members and ordaining officers over them, and thus 
 to put them in the way of getting a minister for themselves. The 
 other method of conducting the work of missions is to aid feeble 
 churches in sustaining a pastor. This method, with us, has almost super- 
 seded the other. There is no reason why they should not be combined. 
 Neither, of itself, is sufficient. Dr. C. C. Jones, when secretary of the 
 Board of Missions, acted on the plan of aiding a church for a few years, 
 and then abandoning it, if it did not become self-supporting. This was 
 a disastrous policy. There are great practical difficulties in this work, 
 because no central Board can know the necessities of every locality, 
 and the judgment of presbyteries is often influenced by special regard 
 to their own field and neglect of the wants of other portions of the 
 country ; they are influenced also by natural sympathy with their own 
 members. 
 
 II. IV/w are to perform this work ? Whose duty is it to see that the 
 gospel is sustained among the people ? There are two different prin- 
 ciples on which the Church has been divided. The one is that the duty 
 of sustaining the gospel in any one place, rests on the people of that 
 place. This is natural, or at least plausible. The support of the mu- 
 nicipal officers of a town or borough rests exclusively on the people of 
 the town. It is their concern, and the concern of no one else. The 
 same is true also of the poor. It seems unreasonable that people of one 
 
THE GOSPEL NECESSARY TO THE SALVATION OF THE HEATHEN. 325 
 
 town should contribute to the support of the minister of another. This 
 principle would be the right one provided, 1. The people felt the 
 necessity for a minister as they do that of municipal officers, and 2. 
 Provided the interests at stake were those of the people of that place 
 exclusively. But neither of these things are true, and, therefore, this 
 plan if rigorously carried out would be destructive. The other prin- 
 ciple is that the obligation to sustain the gospel rests upon the Church 
 as a whole. The command is to preach the gospel, i. e., secure its being 
 known, everywhere. This is the true principle, 1. Because all the 
 considerations, except those which are personal and family, which bind 
 us to support the gospel in one place, apply to all others. The gospel 
 is necessary everywhere. Men will perish without the knowledge of it. 
 The honor of Christ is promoted by the conversion of souls everywhere. 
 The interests of morality, religion, and social order, and national pros- 
 perity are as much concerned in having the gospel in one place as in 
 another. 2. The gospel cannot spread, and will not be sustained on 
 the other plan. People will not send for it, nor support it. 3. The 
 Church acts on this principle among the heathen. 4. The most aggres- 
 sive and prosperous denominations act on it. 5. The state has been 
 forced to act on it in matters of education. 6. The permanence, power 
 and spiritual welfare of our church is deeply concerned in this. 
 
 III. Reasons why we should devote more energy to Domestic Missions. 
 
 1. The general reasons of the command of Christ, the value of the 
 soul, and the necessity of religion to social and national prosperitv. 
 
 2. The special reason of the greatness of the work. Compare this 
 work in England and Scotland with the work here. The extent of 
 the country and the sparseness of the population render it specially 
 difficult, and therefore demanding zeal. 
 
 3. The rapid increase of our population ; it is outrunning the means 
 of supply. 
 
 4. The certainty that error and vice will prevail, if the gospel be 
 not preached and sustained. 
 
 5. The importance of the forming period of a nation's life, and the 
 permanency of the original type. Illustrations. 
 
 G. All other good enterprises depend on this. 
 
 CCXVI. The Knowledge of the Gospel necessary to the Sal- 
 vation of the Heathen. 
 
 [October 7th, 1855.] 
 Introductory remarks. 
 
 We must be in harmony with the Bible in order to understand the 
 Bible. A knowledge of sin and of God as sovereign is necessary to a 
 
326 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 right apprehension of God's dealings with sinners. The origin of evil, 
 the prevalence of error and vice, the fewness of the saved, the perish- 
 ing condition of the heathen, are all mysteries, which we cannot deny, 
 and must receive on the evidence on which they rest. As to the per- 
 ishing condition of the heathen, it is to be remarked, — 
 
 I. That justice does not demand their salvation, or that they should 
 have the means of it. The contrary assumption has led some to assume 
 that the light of nature is sufficient ; and others, that the gospel will 
 be preached to them hereafter. That these assumptions are unfounded 
 is proved, 
 
 1. From the fact that justice requires only, 1st. That men should be 
 judged according to their works, and, 2d. According to their light. 
 This, the Scriptures teach, will be the case with the heathen. 
 
 2. Because the Scriptures teach that salvation is a matter of grace. 
 God was not bound to provide salvation for our race. To deny this is 
 to deny the whole gospel, and make the work of Christ a matter of 
 debt. 
 
 3. Hence if God is not bound to provide for the salvation of any, he 
 is not bound to provide for the salvation of all, if he chooses to save 
 some. 
 
 4. God has ever acted on this principle, and therefore it must be 
 right. 
 
 II. In point of fact the heathen cannot be saved icithout the gospel. 
 
 1. Because the Bible declares the light of nature to be insufficient. 
 
 2. Because it has declared faith in Christ to be necessary. 
 
 3. Because it has commanded the gospel to be preached to all na- 
 tions as the means of saving them. 
 
 4. Because it has declared holiness to be necessary, and the heathen 
 are not holy. 
 
 5. Such is and ever has been the faith of the Church. The reproach 
 is often cast upon evangelical churches that they are uncharitable ; but 
 Greeks, Romanists and High Churchmen restrict salvation to an ex- 
 ternal body, we restrict it only to the good. All the holy will be 
 saved. 
 
 III. Inferences- 
 
 1. We should be humbled under a sense of insensibility and want 
 of faith. We exhibit the same unbelief respecting ourselves and others. 
 It is a great sin. 
 
 2. Truths should assume in us the form of principles, and not de- 
 pend on feeling. We should act under the conviction that the gospel 
 is necessary. 
 
 3. We should consecrate ourselves to this work. We waste our 
 lives if they are devoted to any other object. 
 
CALL TO THE WORK OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 327 
 
 CCXVII. Call to the Work of Foreign Missions. 
 
 [October 12th, 1856.] 
 
 I. What is the work of missions? II. What is a call to that work? 
 
 I. The work of foreign missions is not a distinct part of the general 
 work of the Church. The commission under which the Church acts has 
 equal reference to all parts of the field. The work of the missionary is 
 therefore not different from the work of a minister. A man who en- 
 lists as a soldier, does not enlist for any one field. He is to go 
 wherever he is sent. 
 
 II. A call to the work of mission, therefore, can only be analogous to 
 the question whether a minister is to be settled in one place rather than 
 another. How is a man to know whether he is called to settle in a 
 city or in the country, in the east or in the west? There is no difference 
 between these questions and the question whether he is called to go 
 abroad or to remain at home. The question assumes that the Lord 
 has a purpose with regard to the location of his ministers; that he 
 makes that purpose known ; and that they may ascertain what that 
 purpose is. 
 
 1. The Lord has a purpose with regard to the location of his minis- 
 ters. 1st. This is to be inferred from the general doctrine of provi- 
 dence, which teaches that God's purposes extend to all things, and that 
 he overrules all things to the accomplishment of that purpose. Nothing 
 is fortuitous. The place of our birth, of our education, our profession, 
 and of the field of labor are all included in the plan. 2d. It is to be 
 inferred from the doctrine of Christ's headship over the Church, and 
 of his continual guidance of it by his Spirit, by which he gives gifts to 
 each one according to his will and leads all his people in the way in 
 which they should go. 3d. It follows from his peculiar relation to 
 ministers. They are stars in his hand, and he assigns to each his 
 sphere. They are his ambassadors, and he sends each on his own mis- 
 sion. They are his laborers, etc. We find therefore, that he sent 
 Jonah to Nineveh, Paul to the heathen, Peter to the circumcision. 
 Christ has a purpose with regard to us. 
 
 2. He makes that purpose known. 1st. This must be inferred from 
 the nature of the case. "We are rational creatures and are governed by 
 rational means. If God has a design for us to accomplish, he must 
 make it known or we cannot, in this matter, fulfill his will. 2d. As a 
 matter of experience we find that God does make known his purpose. 
 He did so, as we have seen, with regard to the prophets and the apos- 
 tles, and he does so with regard to ordinary ministers. It is not to be 
 inferred, however, that this is always done in such a way as to preclude 
 
328 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 all investigation on our part ; nor so as to prevent any danger of mis- 
 take. A man may mistake, and go counter to the will of God ; and tlie 
 consequences are disastrous. "We ought therefore to give the question 
 a careful consideration. 
 
 3. How does God reveal his will to his ministers, as to where they 
 should labor ? He does it first, by his inward dealings with them, and 
 secondly, by his outward dispensations. First, as to his inward dealings. 
 1st. He furnishes them with the gifts requisite to some special field of 
 labor. 2d. He addresses their understandings. He presents to them 
 the wants of the different parts of the great field ; the facilities for use- 
 fulness ; the demand for laborers. 3d. He addresses their conscience. 
 4th. He addresses their hearts, awakens an interest in particular por- 
 tions of the field, and infuses into them an earnest desire for the work. 
 
 Secondly, as to his outward dispensations. 1st. He removes obsta- 
 cles out of the way, such as want of health, obligations to dependent 
 parents, and other hindrances of a like nature. 2d. He sends messa- 
 ges to them by friends. 3d. He sometimes stirs up the church to call 
 them here or there. 
 
 TJie duty of candidates for the ministry. 
 
 1. To feel that they are bound to go wherever God may call them ; 
 that it is not for them to choose. 
 
 2. To feel perfectly submissive, and say, Lord what wilt thou have 
 me to do. 
 
 3. To investigate the subject ; not to dismiss it, but to examine con- 
 scientiously. 
 
 4. To use all the means to come to an intelligent decision, and to 
 keep their minds open to conviction. 
 
 The work of missions is a blessed work. 1. Because its results are so 
 glorious. 2. Because it is so peculiarly unearthly. 3. Because the pro- 
 mises of God are so abundant to those who forsake houses, and lands,, 
 and friends, etc., for his sake. 
 
 CCXVIII. The harvest truly is plenteous, hut the laborers 
 
 are few.— Matt. 9 : 37. 
 
 [April 30th, 1854.] 
 
 I. What is the harvest f It is the mass of human souls. It is called 
 a harvest, 1. Because intrinsically valuable. 2. Because designed to 
 be saved. 3. Because it must be reaped. If let alone it will perish. 
 4. Because it is prepared, or ready for the sickle. 
 
 II. This harvest is plenteous. 
 
 The number of human beings now living on the earth, and accessible 
 more or less to the gospel, is 800,000,000 or 900,000,000. The harvest 
 
THE HARVEST TRULY IS PLENTEOUS. 329 
 
 includes not the men of this country only, nor of Europe, but of Asia, 
 of Africa, of India, of China, and of the Islands of the sea. All these 
 need the gospel, all are capable of salvation, all are accessible. 
 
 III. The duty of reaping the harvest, rests, 1. On the whole Church. 
 2. Specially on the ministers. 3. On each individual minister. 
 
 IV. In what part of the field each should labor, depends, 
 
 1. Not on the wishes of the individual, but on the will of God. 
 
 2. His will is to be determined in relation to each, first, by general 
 considerations, and, second, by special considerations. 
 
 First, the general considerations which should determine our personal 
 duty are such as these : 1st. The relative size of the different portions 
 of the field. 2d. The relative proportion of laborers in those fields. 
 3d. Their relative importance in reference to the whole. 4th. Their 
 accessibility and state of readiness for the gospel. 5th. The relation in 
 which they stand to us. We have a greater duty to the people of this 
 country than to others, just as a man is under greater obligations to 
 provide for his own family than for others. 
 
 Second, the special considerations are, 1st. Those which relate to our 
 qualifications. 2d. To our constitution or health. 3d. To our domes- 
 tic or social obligations. 4th. To the dealings of God's providence and 
 Spirit. 
 
 V. Motives which should induce us to give ourselves uj) to this work, to 
 go where God may send us. 
 
 1. The command of Christ, which is explicit and obligatory, and is 
 addressed to us as truly as though Ave were specially named in the com- 
 mission. Disobedience as to going at all, or as to going where we ought 
 to go, is certain to entail the greatest evils on our own soul. 
 
 2. Love to Christ and gratitude for the benefits of redemption. The 
 special motive is love to the Redeemer, founded on his glorious excel- 
 lence as God manifested in the flesh, on his love to us, and on the bene- 
 fits which we receive from him. The force of this motive is seen in all 
 the apostles and martyrs and missionaries whom God has sent and 
 blessed. 
 
 3. The absolute necessity of the gospel to the salvation of the 
 heathen. This is clearly the doctrine of the Bible and of the Church. 
 If they do not hear, they cannot believe ; and if they do not believe, 
 they cannot be saved. 
 
 Let this subject, therefore, come before you in all its solemn import- 
 ance, and let it weigh constantly on your minds. 
 
330 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 CCXIX. Preparation for the Lord's Supper. 
 
 [Date not given.] 
 
 The Lord's Supper is presented under various aspects in the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 I. It is presented primarily as a commemoration of the death of Christ. 
 As the design of his death was the redemption of man, or rather of his 
 people, to commemorate his death is to render public thanksgiving for 
 our redemption. As redemption is deliverance from the power and 
 condemnation of sin, preparation for this thank-offering must include, 
 1. A sense of sin. 2. A desire to be delivered from it, and a purpose 
 to forsake it. 3. Belief that Christ's death is available to our deliver- 
 ance, and trust in it for that purpose. 4. Gratitude and love for so 
 infinite a blessing. 
 
 II. It is presented as the seal of the covenant of grace, and as the acknow- 
 ledgment of our acceptance of that covenant and appropriation of its benefits. 
 Preparation for it in this view implies, 1. A knowledge of the covenant 
 of grace or plan of salvation. 2. An acquiescence in it, or acceptance 
 of it for our own salvation, with all its promises and obligations; and 
 as God therein promises for Christ's sake to be our God, we therein 
 accept him as our God and portion ; and as we promise to be his people, 
 we therein consecrate ourselves to the service and glory of God in Christ. 
 3. All the sentiments of humility, faith, gratitude and love which such 
 a transaction requires, and when intelligently and, sincerely performed, 
 of necessity excites. 
 
 III. It is presented as an act of communion with Christ. The cup 
 which we bless is the communion of his blood ; the bread which we 
 break is the communion of his body. That is, in receiving the bread 
 and wine as the memorials of Christ, we receive his body and blood — 
 i. e., their sacrificial and saving virtue — and thus become one with him. 
 We receive and appropriate him as our sacrifice, and as the Saviour of 
 our souls ; and he gives himself to us. It is therefore an act of inti- 
 mate communion. Preparation for the Lord's Supper in this aspect 
 requires, 1. The intelligent apprehension of the nature and design of 
 the sacrament as the communion of the body and blood of Christ. 2. 
 Faith in it as a means of grace, i. e., as a divinely appointed channel of 
 communicating to us Christ and his benefits. 3. The desire for this 
 great spiritual blessing, a hungering and thirsting after this spiritual 
 meat and drink ; and, when at the table, the actual appropriation of 
 the offered blessings to ourselves. This is feeding on him. 4. The 
 humility, gratitude and love again, which those must feel who are thus 
 admitted to the presence of the Lord, and receive from his own hand 
 this spiritual food. 
 
the lord's supper as a means of grace. 331 
 
 IV. It is presented as an act of communion with our fellow Christians. 
 All who ate of the Jewish altars professed to be Jews, and to regard 
 all other Jews as their brethren. All who frequented the temple of 
 idols were united as joint worshippers of demons. Thus, the apostle 
 says, all who come to the Lord's table are one body. They are one 
 united company of worshippers of the same Saviour, each united to him 
 as the living head, and therefore united to the others as members of the 
 tame body. Preparation for the Lord's Supper in this aspect requires, 
 of course, 1. The recognition of the fact that all Christians are brethren, 
 and that their intimate union with each other in virtue of their com- 
 mon union with Christ, is signified and professed in coming to the 
 Lord's table. 2. The exclusion, on the one hand, of all feelings incon- 
 sistent with this fellowship of saints, of all malice, envying, bitterness, 
 &c. ; and on the other hand, the exercise of the opposite sentiments of 
 love, mutual confidence and consideration, and sympathy. 3. The 
 fixed purpose always to act towards our fellow Christians as towards 
 those to whom we are united by the tenderest, most intimate, and most 
 enduring bonds. 
 
 These various aspects of the ordinance of course are consistent, and 
 preparation for it in one form involves preparation for it under all its 
 other aspects. Its essential idea, however, is thanksgiving for redemp- 
 tion, and therefore requires true views of the glory of the Redeemer as 
 the eternal Son of God clothed in our nature, proper sentiments towards 
 him as our divine Saviour, gratitude for his work, and devotion to his 
 service and glory. Any man who sincerely desires to thank the Lord 
 Jesus for his redemption, and who purposes to live in obedience to his 
 commands, is authorized and bound to come to the table of the Lord, 
 and aid in proclaiming and perpetuating the knowledge of his death. 
 
 CCXX. The Lord's Supper as a Moans of Grace. (No. 1.) 
 
 [September Uth, 1859.] 
 
 I. The Lord's Supper has ever been regarded as a source of power. 
 
 1. Some attribute to it nothing more than the moral power of a. 
 rite, significant of divine truth. 
 
 2. Others, on the opposite extreme, attribute to it an inherent, di- 
 vine or supernatural power. Some attribute this supernatural power to 
 the elements themselves; others, to the divine word or promise which 
 is connected with the ordinance. These views agree, 1st. In denying 
 that the efficacy is due to the ab extra influence of the Spirit. 2d. That 
 it is not conditioned by the inward state of the communicant. 
 
 3. The doctrine of our church is, First, That the effect intended u 
 not regeneration, nor justification. But it is, 1st. The renewed appli- 
 
332 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 cation of the blood of Christ. 2d. Our spiritual nourishment and 
 growth in grace. Secondly. That these effects are not due to any su- 
 pernatural power in the elements, or in the rite, or in him who admin- 
 isters it, but solely to the blessing of Christ and the operations of his 
 Spirit. Thirdly. That the condition of this power, on our part, is faith. 
 That is, if we have faith, we experience the power of the sacrament ; 
 if we have it not, we do not experience it. 
 
 II. By faith here is not meant, 1. The general belief of the gospel, or 
 plan of salvation as revealed in the Scriptures ; nor 2. Does it mean 
 saving faith. It is not true that every true believer receives Christ, 
 feeds upon him to his spiritual nourishment at the Lord's table, any 
 more than it is true that every such believer is always spiritually 
 edified by prayer or the reading of the Scriptures. 
 
 3. But it is faith in what the Scriptures teach concerning this ordi- 
 nance. 1st. That it is a divine appointment, not a human device. 
 2d. That it is designed to commemorate the death of Christ. 3d. That 
 it is a means of communion with the Lord Jesus Christ, i. e., first, a 
 means of communicating to us the benefits of his death ; and, second, a 
 means or occasion of intercourse with our souls. Hence this includes, 
 (rt.) Faith in his presence in the ordinance. (6.) Faith that he is 
 what he is, the Son of God in our nature, our prophet, priest and king. 
 (c.) Faith that he loves us. This is indispensable. 4th. That it is a 
 means of uniting all believers as one body. They become one by their 
 joint participation of the same head. This is the faith requisite for 
 profitable communion. 
 
 III. The reason is, thai withoid it we are not in a proper state to receive 
 the benefits of the ordinance, and with it we are. It constitutes the re- 
 ceptivity. If informed that a parent whom we had not seen for a long 
 time was in a room awaiting us, it is plain, 1, that if we did not believe 
 that he was there ; or, 2, if we believed that the person really there was 
 not our father ; or, 3, that, although our father, he did not love us or 
 acknowledge us as his child, then we should not be prepared to meet 
 him. But if we believed all these three points, it would constitute our 
 preparation, and we would not fail of being delighted by the interview. 
 So of the Lord's Supper, if we believe that Christ is there ; that he is 
 our God and Saviour ; that he loves us, then we are sure of the benefits 
 of his presence. 
 
 CCXXI. The Lord's Sapper as a Means of Grace. (No. 2.) 
 
 [October 8th, 1865.] 
 
 I. By means of grace is meant the means of divine appointment for the 
 purpose of conveying grace. 
 
THE LORD'S SUPPER AS A MEANS OF GRACE. 333 
 
 By grace is meant, 1. Some divine gift. 2. Divine or supernatural 
 influence of the Holy Spirit. Where there are no such means of grace, 
 their saving gifts, so far as we know, are not conferred. To those to 
 whom God does not send his word, he does not send salvation. 
 
 II. The Lord's Supper is a means of grace. What is the special gift 
 and the special nature of the divine influence which it is intended to 
 convey ? 
 
 The Roman Catholic doctrine on this subject is, — 
 
 1. That each sacrament has its own special grace connected with it. 
 2. That that grace can be obtained in no other way. The benefits 
 conveyed by baptism can be obtained only by baptism ; so of orders, 
 penance, extreme unction, &c. 3. That this gift, or the effect produced, 
 is indelible, like the impression of a seal. Truth and error are here 
 mixed. The error is, (1.) In asserting that the gifts conveyed by the 
 sacraments can be obtained in no other way. (2.) In making certain 
 rites sacraments, which are not such. (3.) In making the gift or im- 
 pression indelible. The truth is, that there is a difference between 
 baptism and the Lord's Supper. The former symbolizes the washing 
 of the soul from guilt and pollution by the blood and Spirit of Christ ; 
 and these are the gifts specially conveyed. The latter while it (1.) 
 sets forth the death of Christ as a sacrifice for sins, and (2.) involves 
 an appropriation of this sacrifice to the souls of believers, is (3.) spe- 
 cially designed as the expression of our union with Christ and with 
 one another. The special benefit, therefore, which it is designed to 
 convey, is this fellowship with Christ and his people. And the special 
 divine influence or inward grace, with which it is attended, is the con- 
 sciousness of such union. 
 
 This is proved from what Paul says to the Corinthians, from the 6th 
 chapter of John, although not directly referring to the Lord's Supper, 
 and from the general faith of the Church manifested in calling the 
 Lord's Supper a Communion. Hence Ave should specially expect and 
 pray for this special grace when we go to the Lord's table, and we 
 should come away cherishing the feeling that we and Christ and his 
 people are one. Hence also it is called a feast of love, and animosities 
 between brethren are considered a special hindrance in this ordinance. 
 
 III. How is this grace conveyed f 
 
 1. Not by any inherent virtue in it. 2. Not by the supernatural 
 power of the administrator. 3. Therefore not uniformly, nor to all. 
 Some fail entirely of the blessing ; some receive far more at one time 
 than at another. 4. But it is conveyed to believers, and to those only ; 
 that is, to those who believe, 1st. In Christ and his gospel. 2d. In the 
 special promise of God in connection with this ordinance. 3d. To 
 those, therefore, who appropriate its blessings by faith. 
 
334 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 5. As faith is the subjective condition, so the Spirit is the efficient 
 cause. It is by his working in those who by faith receive the sacra- 
 ments ; thus their benefits are conveyed. 
 
 In this there is an analogy with the word. 1. It does not benefit 
 all. 2. It does not benefit the believer always in the same way or 
 measure. 3. Its sanctifying benefit is to those who by faith receive it. 
 4. This faith is the fruit of the Holy Spirit, by which also all its 
 saving fruits are produced. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. We should greatly value the Holy Supper. Protestants are apt 
 to go to an extreme in opposition to Catholics. 
 
 2. AVe should be careful in our preparation for the communion. 
 
 3. And we should see to it that we are the better, and not the worse 
 for our attendance on the Lord's table. 
 
 CCXXII. Christian Fellowship as Expressed in the Corel's 
 
 Supper. 
 
 [January ISth, 1861.] 
 
 The meaning of words in Scripture is often best understood by ad- 
 verting to their literal signification. Thus, xotvcDvta, communion, means 
 having things in common, from xotvos, common; and ol xotvtovot are 
 those who have things, or something in common. We are said to have 
 communion by the cup, to take part in, to partake of the blood of 
 Christ, and by the bread to be made partakers of his body ; and hence, 
 since the bread is one, we are xoivwvot, we have in common, we jointly 
 partake of one and the same body, and thus become one body. There 
 is an intimate and real union effected by this joint participation. 
 What is it that Christians have in common in the Lord's Supper, 
 which makes them one? The answer to this question has split 
 churches and caused rivers of blood to flow. 
 
 1. Some say it is the real body and blood of Christ. They say either 
 that the bread and wine are transubstantiated into the body and blood, 
 or, that while the bread and wine retain their own nature, the body 
 and blood of Christ are really and locally present in, with and under 
 them, and are received by the mouth. 
 
 2. Calvin said that what believers have in common in the Lord's 
 Supper is the power of Christ's glorified humanity, which is miracu- 
 lously communicated, being received, not by the mouth, but by faith. 
 
 3. The Reformed say that what they have in common is the sacri- 
 ficial virtue of Christ's body and blood. They all partake of the bene- 
 fits of his death, and of his life, and in virtue of this communion they 
 
THE LORD'S SUPPER IN RELATION TO CHRIST S DEATH. 335 
 
 have fellowship one with another. They are united, 1st. Not out- 
 wardly only by the profession of the same religion. 2d. Not merely as 
 a society under one head, and one organization. 3d. Nor as a family, 
 fold, or kingdom is united as the objects of the same care, and re- 
 cipients of the same benefits. But, 4th. Inwardly and really, as par- 
 taking of the same life, clothed in the same righteousness, and ani- 
 mated by the same Spirit; and, therefore, 5th. They are united as 
 members of the same body. 
 
 Concerning this fellowship of Christians, the Scriptures teach, 1. 
 That it depends on union with Christ. It is because every believer is 
 a partaker of Christ, is united to him, as a branch to the vine, that 
 they are united to each other. 2. That this union is the most intimate 
 and lasting which can exist among men. It is more intimate than the 
 family relations, and outlasts them. I do not say that it has such a 
 hold on the affections, but that it has its roots deeper in our nature. 
 The family relations belong to our social and earthly life. This is a 
 union which belongs to our spiritual and eternal life. 3. It is a catho- 
 lic union. It has nothing to do with church distinctions. It underlies 
 the differences of ecclesiastical organizations. Greeks, Latins, Luther- 
 ans and Reformed, if one with Christ, are one body ; and this we are 
 bound to recognize. It is a great sin against Christ and against his 
 body, if Ave refuse to recognize as a fellow-Christian, or refuse Christian 
 fellowship to any true Christian because he differs from us in anything 
 whatever. 
 
 This union is Catholic, not only as uniting Christians of all denomi- 
 nations, but of all ages, rich and poor, learned and unlearned, barba- 
 rian, Scythians, bond and free. These distinctions are real. They are 
 not to be ignored, but they are all superficial, outward and transient. 
 Underneath them all is this majestic bond of union, which unites all 
 these classes as one body in Christ Jesus. 
 
 4. This inward mystical union reveals itself in the consciousness. 
 1st. In a common faith. 2d. In common love, reverence and devotion 
 to Jesus Christ. 3d. In mutual love. 4th. In common experience, 
 hopes and aspirations. 
 
 5. It reveals itself in the conduct. 1st. By mutual recognition. 2d. 
 By intercommunion. 3d. By mutual forbearance, and by acts of charity 
 and benevolence. 
 
 CCXXIII. The Lord's Slipper in Relation to Christ's Death. 
 
 [March 17//,, 1861.] 
 
 I. Hie Lord's Sapper is a proof of the fact tint! Christ died. Any 
 commemoration of an historical fact, when such commemoration (lair-. 
 
336 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 back to the time immediately subsequent to the event, involves of necessi- 
 ty the truth of the fact. As this commemoration has been uninterrupted 
 and universal, it is the testimony of each succeeding generation to the 
 great fact in question. We should so regard it. It is one important 
 end to be accomplished by the ordinance, and it is a great honor to be 
 of the number of those appointed to keep alive the knowledge of the 
 fact. 
 
 II. It is a continued proof that the death of Christ was the culminating 
 point of his work. Had it been simply designed to keep Christ in mind, it 
 might have been his birth, or his life, or his history that it commemo- 
 rated. So it has been with other great benefactors of our race. But 
 the fact that his death was selected by Christ himself to be perpetually 
 celebrated, shows that his death was his great work. He came into 
 the world to die. All else was subordinate to this. He was to be re- 
 membered not as teacher or healer, but as dying. 
 
 III. The Lord's Supper commemorates the manner and nature of 
 Christ's death. It was not an ordinary death, brought about by sick- 
 ness or decay ; but it was a death in which his body was broken and 
 his blood shed. Neither was it a death by lawless violence, only a 
 casualty, but a death judicially inflicted. He was condemned to die, 
 by the man who had the power of life and death in his hands. But 
 this mere human judgment was only the form and instrumentality 
 under and by which a divine judgment was pronounced. It was by 
 the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God that he was cruci- 
 fied and slain. This is true not only in the sense in which all things 
 come to pass according to the counsel of the divine will, but also in the 
 sense that God delivered him up. He laid on him the iniquity of us 
 all. Christ regarded his sufferings and death as imposed by the hand 
 of God. It was to him that he looked. We are to regard the death 
 of Christ as the offering up of his Son by the Father for the sins of the 
 world. 
 
 IV. It sets Christ's death forth as voluntary. He was led, but he was 
 led unresistingly. He laid down his life of himself. He had power 
 to lay it down and power to take it again. Thus he is exhibited in the 
 prophets and thus also in the evangelists. 
 
 V. It sets forth his death in the hvofold light of a sin offering and a 
 federal offering. The latter is the former, but the former is not always 
 the latter. 
 
 1. As the victim bore the sins of the offerer, so Christ bore our sins. 
 
 2. As the death of the victim took the place of that of the offerer, 
 so Christ's death was vicarious. 
 
 3. As the effect of a sacrifice was expiation and propitiation, so was 
 Christ's death. It removed our guilt ; it renders God propitious. 
 
RETROSPECT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 337 
 
 4. As the offerer was certainly pardoned and restored, so is the death 
 of Christ certainly efficacious. It not merely renders salvation possible, 
 but certain. 
 
 As a federal offering, 1. It ratifies the covenant. It is the pledge on 
 the part of God that he will fulfill his promise. 2. Therefore it secures 
 for the believer all the benefits of the covenant of grace. 
 
 VI. As it sets forth Christ's death under these two aspects, or as Christ's 
 death was in fact both a sin offering and a federal offering, so the 
 Lord's Supper is a commemoration of his death as a sin offering and as 
 a federal offering. It is so to the Church, to the spectators, and to the 
 world. It is a continued testimony to all men that Christ died for the 
 sins of the world, the just for the unjust ; that his blood is sacrificial 
 and cleanses from all sin. 
 
 VII. But to the believing communicant it is more than this. It is the 
 actual reception of the body and blood of Christ, i. c, of their sacrifi- 
 cial benefits. He then and there, as he receives the bread and wine, 
 receives Christ, and all his benefits for his spiritual nourishment and 
 growth in grace. This act of appropriation is not an emotional act ; 
 it does not imply any special elevation of devout feeling, however 
 desirable that may be ; it is not an act of the understanding merely ; but 
 it is an act of faith, i. e., believing, 1. That Christ died. 2. That he 
 died a death of pain and blood. 3. That he died judicially. 4. That 
 he died by the appointment of God. 5. That he died for the sins of 
 men, as a sacrifice, and has been accepted as such. 6. That we are 
 partakers of the benefits of his death. "We receive them as freely 
 offered. 
 
 CCXXIV. Retrospect of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 [March 13th, 1853.] 
 
 I. Importance of this ordinance. 
 
 I. It is a historical fact that the Lord's Supper is the middle point 
 of the Christian life. Proof of this : 1. In its very perversion in so 
 large a part of the Church. 2. In the practice of the purest churches, 
 and in the experience of Christians. The reason for it is found in the 
 fact that communion with Christ is the sum of Christian piety, and in 
 the fact that such communion is more intimate and palpable in this 
 service than anywhere else, 1. Because of its divine appointment for 
 that end. 2. Because it is a conspicuous outward act, expressive and 
 declarative of our union with the Lord Jesus as his worshippers, and as 
 the members of his body. It is like the day of one's espousals. It is 
 the public celebration of our union with Christ. 
 
 II. If* nature appears from ivhat has been said. 
 
 22 
 
338 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 The Lord's Supper is not a didactic service. Its primary design is 
 not to instruct. It is like the ancient sacrifices in this respect. In- 
 struction is involved in it, but in the act of offering the state of mind 
 required is that of a worshipper. He comes to do, and not to learn. 
 But it is a liturgical service ; not a service for the people, but by the 
 people. It is a mistake, therefore, when the minister puts the people 
 in a passive relation, and addresses them as the spectators or attendants. 
 He is but the leader of their act of worship, in which they remember 
 Christ, lay hold of his promise, and devote themselves to him. All 
 parts of the service should bear this character. Hence, 1. The intro- 
 ductory prayer should not be general, but specific. 2. The administra- 
 tion of the elements is a simple act, not to be connected with exhorta- 
 tions or instructions. How inappropriate is it to dwell at a feast on the 
 proper mode of eating, or on the theory of digestion. 3. The conclud- 
 ing prayer also should be a thanksgiving for redemption. After the 
 service, exhortations may be given. 
 
 III. Its benefits. 
 
 As the Lord's Supper is a xotvtovia (koinonia) or communion, and as 
 communion implies reciprocal action between two or more parties, 
 there is a three-fold aspect of the service, or three parties engaged and 
 present in this ordinance. 1. Christ. 2. Believers. 3. Fellow- 
 Christians. These are all parties, and are essential to the service. 
 
 1. Christ gives himself, his righteousness, his Spirit, and his salvation. 
 
 2. The believer receives Christ as the Son of God, as the incarnate 
 God, as his wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption. He 
 engages, (a.) To renounce sin. (b.) To obey Christ, (c.) To devote 
 himself to his service. 
 
 3. He communes with his fellow Christians, (a.) Recognizing them 
 as Christians, (b.) Recognizing his union with them as joint members 
 of Christ, (c.) Recognizing all the obligations of mutual love, forbear- 
 ance and assistance arising out of this relation. 
 
 Topics to consider : — 1. Importance or value of this sacrament. 2. 
 Motives to live according to our engagements 
 
 CCXXV. Revivals of Religion. 
 
 [February 28th, 1858.] 
 
 Their nature ; their reality ; their importance ; their dangers. 
 
 I. The nature of a revival; or, what is meant by a revival of religion. 
 It is a familiar fact that religion in the soul is sometimes in a lower 
 and sometimes in a higher state. The passage from the one to the 
 other is more or less rapid. So in a church or community. There are 
 periods of decline and periods of refreshing. So under the Old Testa- 
 ment dispensation. So in the times of Christ. So in the time of the 
 
REVIVALS OF RELIGION. 339 
 
 Reformation, in the time of Edwards and since. The phrase has here 
 acquired a conventional sense. It is confined to a sudden change from 
 general inattention to a general attention to religion, to those seasons 
 in which the zeal of Christians is manifestly increased, and in which 
 large numbers of persons are converted to God. 
 
 II. The reality of any such experience in the Church is denied, 1. By 
 Rationalists and all who deny the supernatural operations of the Spirit 
 of God. 2. By those who deny that the converting influences of the 
 Spirit are ever exerted except in connection with the sacraments. 3. By 
 those whose theory of religion does not admit of instantaneous or rapid 
 conversions ; who hold that the germ of piety implanted in baptism is 
 by an educational process to be nurtured into conversion. 4. By those 
 who, while admitting the facts of the Bible on the subject, seem dis- 
 posed to regard them as belonging rather to the class of miracles than 
 of the normal state of the Church. Granting the facts of supernatural 
 divine influence, there is no objection to the theory of revivals. That 
 is, there is nothing in them inconsistent with the nature of religion or 
 with the modes of divine operation. It is a question of fact. These, 
 of course, from Scripture and history are decisive. 
 
 The question of reality may be viewed in another light. That is, 
 Whether any given religious excitement is a genuine revival or not ? 
 1. It is of course not to be taken for granted that every such excitement 
 is a work of God. It may be nothing but the product of acts and elo- 
 quence of men, and consist in the excitement of mere natural feelings. 
 Much no doubt which passes for revival is more or less of that char- 
 acter. 2. The criteria for the decision between true and false revivals 
 are the same as those for deciding between true and false religion. 
 These are, First, their origin. Are they due to the preaching of the 
 truth ? Secondly, their character. Is the excitement humble, reveren- 
 tial, peaceful, benevolent, holy ; or is the feeling manifested proud, 
 censorious, malicious, denunciatory, schismatical, irreverent ? Thirdly, 
 their permanent fruits. This is the only certain test. The case of Beau- 
 fort, S. C. 3. Perfection not to be expected in revivals any more than 
 in the religion of individuals. Such excitements are not to be con- 
 demned because of some evils, and those often great ones. 
 
 III. Their importance. This may be estimated, proximately, in two 
 ways. 1. By the importance of the end which they are assumed to 
 answer. The salvation of many souls and the elevation of the piety of 
 the Church. 2. Historically, i. e., by a reference to the effects which 
 they have produced. The day of Pentecost. The Reformation. The 
 times of Wesley in England and the times of Whitefield and the 
 Tennants, Edwards and others in this country. Estimated by these 
 standards, their importance is incalculable. 
 
340 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 IV. False views of their importance. 
 
 1. That they are the only way in which religion can be promoted. 
 Many say they are the hope of the Church. Many so rely upon them 
 that they expect little or nothing except during such periods. They 
 lie on their oars. They do little, and sink in person and zeal. 2. Another 
 false view is that they are the best way. They are gx*eat mercies, but 
 there are greater. When there have been years of famine a supera- 
 bundant harvest is a great blessing. But it had been better had each 
 harvest been good. There is a better state as well as a greater amount 
 of good in the latter than in the former case. A regular normal 
 increase is better than violent alternations. General permanent health 
 is better than exuberant joyousness alternating with depression. 
 
 V. Dangers. These may be learned in two ways. 1. From their 
 nature, or a priori. 2. From experience, or a posteriori. 
 
 1. From their nature. Excitement in proportion to its intensity in 
 an individual or in a community calls into vigorous exercise both the 
 good and bad elements which may be extant. It makes the self-right- 
 eous, the censorious, the vain, more so. It calls up and calls out all 
 the evil elements in the Church. It sets them on new, unauthorized 
 or improper means of promoting religion. The evil elements often 
 mingle with the good, so as to be far more apparent than the good. 
 The desolations of the thunder-storm or the flood are often more appa- 
 rent than their benefits. 
 
 2. From experience we find that the following evils are apt to attend 
 revivals, (a.) False teachers, false doctrines, false or improper mea- 
 sures, as in the Apostolic age. (b.) False views of religion, fanaticism, 
 enthusiasm, (c.) Contempt of the ordinary means of grace, and neglect 
 of them. (cZ.) Disparagement of religion in the eyes of serious, reflecting 
 men. (e.) Denunciation and schisms. (/.) False views of the proper kind 
 of preaching and neglect of the instruction of the young. 
 
 CCXXVI. Evidences of a Work of Grace.— John 3: 3. 
 [No date given.'] 
 
 I. As in all other cases, the test laid down by Christ applies here also. 
 That is, by their fruits ye shall know them. Men do not gather grapes 
 of thorns, or figs of thistles. A good tree bringeth forth good fruit. 
 The only evidence of the indwelling of the Spirit is the fruit of the 
 Spirit. Narratives of experience are comparatively of little account. 
 
 1. Life in all its forms, when fully developed and in lively exercise, 
 manifests itself beyond dispute. A tree in the spring putting forth its 
 leaves, and in the autumn laden with fruit, every one sees is alive. It 
 is easy to see that wheat in a field, when green and flourishing, is alive ; 
 
EVIDENCES OF A WORK OF GRACE. 341 
 
 but no microscopic inspection will enable us to decide in many cases 
 which of two grains of wheat will grow. Life, when only in the germ, 
 does not reveal itself with certainty. 
 
 2. Although in many cases it is impossible to determine whether life 
 be present or not, it is commonly easy to decide whether death is. 
 Death reveals itself even more speedily and certainly than life. The 
 evidence of spiritual death is in many cases so clear as to preclude all 
 necessity of asking the question, Have we spiritual life ? (a.) Heresy, or 
 deliberate rejection of any fundamental doctrine of the Scriptures, is 
 declared to be decisive evidence of spiritual death. (6.) So also is 
 deliberate sinning. Not occasional transgressions, but the purpose to 
 live in sin in any form. Be not deceived ; neither fornicators nor 
 idolaters, nor covetous, nor revilers, nor extortioners shall inherit the 
 kingdom of God. (c.) Hatred of Christians. If a man say, I love God, 
 and hateth his brother, he is a liar. 
 
 3. The Scriptures assume that a man may be deceived as to his 
 spiritual condition. They make it his duty to examine himself, and 
 they lay down the tests of Christian character. This question cannot 
 be decided by any analysis of our affections. Unless they are so de- 
 cided as to need no examination, they cannot be distinguished as spuri- 
 ous or genuine by merely looking at them. The love of God, repent- 
 ance, faith, are not only ambiguous as words and phrases, but the 
 states of mind which they express are so complex that it is next to im- 
 possible to determine certainly on their character. Hence those who 
 are always poring over their feelings and affections, to decide whether 
 they are regenerated or not, never get any satisfaction. 
 
 The three great evidences of grace given in the Scriptures are, First, 
 the accordance of our inward ajiprehensions and convictions as to truth 
 with the word of God. The natural man discerneth not the things of 
 the Spirit. The spiritual man discerneth all things. He sees, 1. That 
 what the Scriptures teach concerning the guilt and pollution is true. 
 He does not inwardly dissent from it, but acquiesces in it, in its appli- 
 cation to himself. 2. He recognizes the truth and excellence of the 
 doctrines of the Scripture concerning God, his being, perfections, gov- 
 ernment and sovereignty ; the righteousness of his law, etc. He is glad 
 God reigns. 3. He especially acquiesces and his whole heart accords 
 with the truth of what is said of our Lord. He is seen by the renewed 
 to be indeed the Son of God ; God manifest in the flesh, the chiefest 
 among ten thousand. The heart goes out to him in reverence, admira- 
 tion, gratitude and devotion. 4. He acquiesces gladly in what is re- 
 vealed of the plan of salvation. He sees that it is suited to his case. 
 He knows that a gratuitous method of salvation, through a righteous- 
 ness and strength not his own, is what he needs. 
 
342 THE MEANS OF GRACE. 
 
 The second test relates to the purposes of the heart. These are more 
 easily determined than the feelings. 1. There is a deliberate purpose 
 not to live in sin, to strive against it in all its forms. 2. A purpose to 
 endeavor to grow in grace, to become more and more holy, and to this 
 end to be diligent in the use of all divinely appointed means. 3. The 
 purpose to devote ourselves to the service and glory of Christ. That 
 is, the true Christian determines that neither himself nor the world 
 shall be the ultimate end for which he lives. Such is his purpose, and 
 therefore he determines that not his own will or interest, but the will 
 of Christ shall be the rule of his conduct. 
 
 The third test is the outward fruits of holiness. If the tree be good 
 the fruit will be good. 1. There will be kindness, justice, forbearance, 
 benevolence in our dealing with others. 2. There will be strict morali- 
 ty in all that regards our duties to ourselves. 3. There will be a reli- 
 gious life, i. e., a life of prayer, of Christian fellowship and worship, and 
 of effort to promote religion. 
 
 CCXX VII. Method of dealing with Inquirers. 
 
 [February 9th, 1862.] 
 
 Every Christian, and especially every minister, will have this work 
 to do. It is a very responsible work. It is a very difficult work. 
 
 I. General principles suited to all cases. The directions given will be 
 determined by the views we entertain of the nature of religion. 
 
 1. Rationalists endeavor to suppress all concern. 
 
 2. Romanists teach men to submit to the church, and practice reli- 
 gious duties and penance. 
 
 3. Protestants direct inquirers to come directly to God in the way 
 appointed in the gospel. But this general direction is modified by the 
 peculiar views of those who give it. 
 
 1. Some place the essence of religion in submission to God, and 
 hence the general directions to submit. 
 
 2. Some place it in the choice of God as a source of happiness, and 
 hence the direction, " Choose God as your portion." 
 
 3. Some again place it in a volition to make the happiness of the 
 universe the end of our being. 
 
 4. Others, in the return of the soul to God through Christ, and by 
 faith in him. Hence the general direction to " believe." 
 
 This is the proper direction, (a.) Because faith is declared to be the 
 condition of salvation. Believers are saved. Unbelievers are lost. 
 (6.) Because this is the apostolic direction, (c.) Because neither par- 
 don nor sanctification is otherwise to be obtained, (d.) Because Christ 
 is the Alpha and Omega of the gospel. 
 
METHOD OF DEALING WITH INQUIRERS. 343 
 
 But what is faith? What is the precise thing to be done? The ex- 
 ercise of this involves immediate conviction of sin. 
 II. Special directions. 
 
 1. As to sceptical doubts, (a.) Do not rely on speculative argu- 
 ments mainly. Whether in dealing with heathen, philosophers, or 
 errorists or Romanists, the true place of speculative arguments is 
 simply to remove difficulties, to show that the truth is not inconsistent 
 with reason or fact. They are not to be used to prove the truth, i. e., 
 to afford its positive evidence, (b.) But rely upon the exhibition of 
 the truth, and upon pressing it on the conscience. (1.) Because the 
 ground of faith is the witness of the Spirit with the truth. (2.) Be- 
 cause the truth is self-evidencing. (3.) Because arguments are human, 
 while truth is divine. 
 
 2. As to Fatalists, who say nothing can be done. They plead the 
 doctrine of election. (1.) Here again moral considerations should 
 direct our effort. The intellectual difficulty is not first to be removed. 
 (2.) The sinner should be urged to act as he does in other cases. 
 
 3. As to those who rely on the excuse of inability, or feel they can do 
 nothing. (1.) It is vain to tell men they are able. (2.) This is not 
 necessary to produce a sense of guilt. 
 
 4. The true method is to admit the fact and fall as the leper at the 
 feet of Jesus. 
 
 5. As to those who plead hardness of heart, want of conviction of 
 sin. Show the true place of conviction. 
 
IX. 
 DEATH, 
 
 AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 CCXXVIII. Time. 
 
 {Dec. 2,1st, 1854.] 
 
 I. What it is. II. How it should be improved. III. Means to that end. 
 IV. Motives to enforce the duty. 
 
 I. Time is duration as measured by succession. Without succession 
 there could be no time. To a large extent our conception of time arises 
 from the imperfection of our nature. To us the distinction between the 
 past, present and future is palpable. But suppose that the past was as 
 vivid as the present. It would then be present. And, with clear fore- 
 sight of the future, it also would be present, and we should exist in an 
 unmoving state. 
 
 Time has reference to our present mode of existence. We are said 
 to stand on the borders of eternity. The departed are said to be in 
 eternity. In German idiom, the familiar expression for the dead is, 
 those rendered eternal. 
 
 Time then, so far as we are concerned, is that portion of our exist- 
 ence which we pass in this world. The flow of time is equable. It 
 never moves either faster or slower. To our consciousness it is, how- 
 ever, variable. Sometimes it is swift, when we are so occupied that we 
 pay no attention to its progress; sometimes slow, when we are con- 
 stantly watching its motion, or when many distinct events, usually 
 widely separated, are crowded into a short period. 
 
 The flow of time is ceaseless. It waits for no man. It is irrevocable. 
 The past is gone for ever. As time is that in which events and acts 
 are performed, its due improvement is our primary duty. 
 
 II. The due improvement of time requires, 
 
 1. That it should not be allowed to run to waste, or spent in idleness. 
 
 2. That it should not be employed in doing what is evil or useless. 
 
SO TEACH US TO NUMBER OUR DAYS. 345 
 
 3. That it should be employed, (a.) In the service of God. (6.) In self- 
 improvement, (c.) In doing good to our fellow-men. These art three 
 great legitimate ends to which our time should be consecrated. All 
 else is subordinate or included under those heads. 
 
 III. The way to improve our time. 
 
 1. All rules on this subject, to be of use, suppose the existence of a 
 sense of its value, and of a purpose to turn it to the best account. 
 Otherwise, we might as well prescribe rules for preserving life to the 
 dead. 
 
 It must be taken for granted, then, that we possess the desire and 
 purpose to improve our time, or rules will do us no good. The maxims 
 of experience are, 
 
 1. A time for everything, and everything in its proper time. That 
 is, first, there should be system, and secondly, no procrastination or 
 delay. 
 
 2. Take care of the minutes and the hours will take care of them- 
 selves. Gather up the fragments. 
 
 0. Whatever you do, do it with your might. 
 
 4. Never be idle. Seek rest in sleep, and relaxation in change of 
 employment. 
 
 IV. The motives to enforce this duty. 
 
 1. We are responsible to God for the use of our time. It is the 
 great talent committed to our care. 
 
 2. It is short, uncertain and irrevocable. 
 
 3. Much of it has already run to waste. 
 
 4. The issues of time are in eternity. The present determines the 
 eternal future. 
 
 CCXXIX. So teach ns to nnmber our days that we may 
 apply our hearts unto wisdom.- Ps. 90 : 12. 
 
 [Jan. 2d, 1853.] 
 
 What is ivisdom f What is it to number our days f How does the latter 
 lead us to apply the heart unto the former t 
 
 I. What ii wisdom? The fact is plain that religion is in the Scrip- 
 tures often called wisdom, and wickedness, folly. The good are the 
 wise ; the wicked are fools. But why is this ? Because it implies the 
 selection of the best means and the use of the best ends. The highest 
 end is God's glory ; the best means, obedience to his will. It is the 
 height of folly to select any creature good or temporary attainment as 
 the chief end. This all but the righteous do, and therefore all but the 
 righteous are fools. 
 
 The glory of God is the highest end, 
 
346 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 1. Because he is infinitely superior to any other being, and to the 
 whole universe. To know him, and to be the means of making him 
 known is more important than all things else. 
 
 2. Because the manifestation of his glory secures all the excellence 
 there is in the universe. 
 
 3. Because it secures all the blessedness rational creatures can enjoy. 
 This, therefore, is wisdom. The wise are those who make God's glory 
 the end of their being. Hence, 
 
 1. The gospel is called the wisdom of God. It is that system, (a.) 
 Which reveals God as the highest end. (6.) Which makes known the 
 means for the attainment of that end. (c.) And because it brings those 
 who embrace it into the possession of wisdom, i. e., it makes them wise. 
 
 2. Hence the wisdom of men is called foolishness, (a.) Because it pre- 
 sents something else than God's glory as the end. (6.) Its means are 
 futile for good, (c.) Those who embrace it are fools, 
 
 II. What is it to number our days t 
 
 1. To consider how few they are in the whole. 2. How few remain. 
 3. How many have been wasted. 
 
 III. How does a sense of the fewness of our years lead us to apply our 
 hearts unto wisdom t 
 
 1. Because it leads us to see how little time we have to attain the 
 greatest ends. 
 
 2. Because it leads us to see the folly of employing these few years to 
 ends which can profit nothing. 
 
 3. Because it makes us feel that we are unprofitable servants, who 
 have neglected our Master's work. 
 
 INFERENCES. 
 
 1. The duty of self-examination and reflection. We should see how 
 we have failed in applying our hearts unto wisdom. 
 
 2. The duty of decision and renewed effort to become faithful ser- 
 vants. 
 
 3. The importance of availing ourselves of all the means in our 
 power of impressing the uncertainty and value of time upon our hearts. 
 
 CCXXX. So teach ns to number our days that we may apply 
 oar hearts unto wisdom.— Ps. 90 : 12. (No. 3.) 
 
 [Jan. 12th, 1868.] 
 
 There is a remarkable difference as to this verse in the versions. 
 The Septuagint assumes a different readiug : " Cause me to know thy 
 right hand and those cordially, or in heart, instructed in wisdom." So 
 the Vulgate. Luther's version : " Let us remember that we must die, 
 
SO TEACH US TO NUMBER OUR DAYS. 347 
 
 in order that we may be wise." De Wette : " Teach us to number our 
 days, that we may attain a wise heart." Young : " To number our 
 days aright, let us know ; and we bring the heart to wisdom." Alex- 
 ander : " The number of our days let us know, and we will bring a 
 heart of wisdom." Our version gives the true idea ; a proper estimate 
 of life tends to wisdom. 
 
 Life is short and uncertain. To act as though it were indefinitely 
 long, or as though the possession of it was secure, is folly. This is a 
 folly of which most men are guilty, and to which all men are exposed. 
 We are ourselves sensible how little we lay to heart the brevity and 
 uncertainty of life. How much we live as though we should live 
 always. At twenty or thirty Ave live and feel as to life's continuance as 
 we did at ten or fifteen. At fifty or seventy, it is all the same. We 
 live in the present, and the present is as real at one age as at another. 
 It requires an effort, therefore, to bring this truth home to our minds, 
 so that it shall really affect and control our lives. 
 
 This is difficult from the nature of the case. Duration is equable. 
 There is nothing in time itself to mark the transition from one moment 
 to another. The same is true of motion. 
 
 Nothing indicates the passage from one portion of space to another, 
 but passing by some fixed object. Thus men feel in a balloon or on 
 the ocean. Motion is noticed if the ship moves faster than the water ; 
 but not if it is only carried forward by a current. We are not sensi- 
 ble of the motion of the earth through space. Thus we are insensible 
 to the flight of time. We have reason to pray that God would impress 
 us with a sense of its rapidity, its brevity, its uncertainty. The reason 
 in this matter must control the feelings. 
 
 There are two measures of time, — days, months and years being one, 
 and events the other. A portion of time in which nothing specially im- 
 portant has occurred, may be as long as that which has determined the 
 fate of an individual or of nations. What three years of the world's 
 history can compare with those of our Lord's ministry ? How far 
 more important the first fifty years of the Church than the centuries 
 that followed. How vast the consequences of the events of the Refor- 
 mation period. How has the state of our country been changed by the 
 four years of war just ended. How has the state of Europe been 
 changed by the six weeks' campaign of the Prussian army. 
 
 So with the individual. If he is called upon to number his days he 
 will estimate them not by hours, but by events. The years of his 
 conversion, of his call to the ministry, of his ordination, of his entering 
 into some special field of labor. One year may contain more to think 
 of, more that moulds his destiny than all the other years of his life. 
 The year a man yields to temptation may decide his fate for eternity. 
 
348 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 The first lesson this teaches us is, the unspeakable value of time. In 
 time we determine our eternal state. In time we do all we are ever to 
 do for the good of others, or for our own advancement in good, or for 
 the glory of God. This is our day for work. After this the night 
 cometh when no man can work. 
 
 The second lesson is humility and penitential sorrow that our 
 time has run so much to waste. What have we done? What pro- 
 gress in knowledge ? Have we increased in piety ? What have we ac- 
 complished for the Church or for the world ? No man can make this re- 
 view of life without being deeply sensible how greatly he has sinned ; 
 how he has wasted or allowed to lie unimproved this great talent of 
 time which God has committed to our hearts. Regret is unavailing. 
 Lost time and opportunity cannot be recalled. 
 
 The third lesson is that we should be brought to the solemn deter- 
 mination to make the most of the few days that remain. They must 
 be few. They may be almost gone. Therefore let us apply our hearts 
 unto wisdom. Let us be wise, wise in improving to the utmost our re- 
 maining days in living nearer to God, praying more, holding more 
 constant intercourse with God our Saviour, in studying more, in labor- 
 ing more for the good of others, for the progress of truth and holiness 
 among men. 
 
 Fourth lesson : Gratitude to God for his forbearance and his abound- 
 ing mercy to us, unprofitable servants. 
 
 CCXXXI. Death. 
 
 [April 13th, 1856.] 
 
 Death is the dissolution of the body, the separation of the soul from 
 its earthly tabernacle. 
 
 I. Death is not natural. It is a penalty. If there had been no sin, 
 there had been no death. Life had been immortal either here or here- 
 after. 
 
 II. At death there is a separation entirely from the world. The dead 
 are the departed, the verewigte. The body is reduced to dust. 
 
 III. The soul, 1. does not cease to exist. 2. It does not become un- 
 conscious. Its eternal destiny is immediately decided. 
 
 IV. The souls of the righteous are, 1. Made perfect in holiness. How, 
 we need not ask. 2. They do immediately pass into glory. This is 
 proved, (a.) from Scripture, Christ's declaration, (b.) Paul's ex- 
 perience, (c.) Lazarus in Abraham's bosom, (d.) Christ's argument 
 against the Sadducees. (e.) The universal belief of Christians. 
 
TRIUMPH OVER DEATH. 349 
 
 V. Preparation for death is preparation for what is to take place at 
 death. 
 
 1. We must be prepared to give up the world aud all that it con- 
 tains ; friends, professions and pursuits. 
 
 2. To meet God in judgment. To give an account of the deeds 
 done in the body. 
 
 3. To enter heaven. Therefore we must be regenerated. 
 
 VI. The death of the young should teach us not only our constant liabil- 
 ity to death but to live ivhile we live, to do all we can for the glory of God 
 and the good of men. 
 
 Death and the future state are insoluble mysteries to the heathen. 1. 
 Reason can decide nothing with certainty as to the fact of the future 
 state. The natural instincts of our nature are in favor of it. And 
 hence the mass of men have always believed in it. But science presents 
 many difficulties ; and hence scientific men, if not Christians, as a com- 
 mon thing, disbelieve it. 2. Reason can determine nothing as to the 
 nature of our future existence. Hence the great diversity of opinions 
 on this point. The Scriptures alone dispel the gloom which rests on 
 the tomb. Christ has brought life and immortality to light. 
 
 CCXXXII. Triumph over death.— 1 Cor. 15: 54, 55. 
 {Feb. 18th, 1855.] 
 
 I. WJiat it is to triumph over death. 
 
 1. Not to die as do the brutes without any appreciation of what 
 death is. 
 
 2. Not to die as the sceptics who do not believe in a future state. 
 
 3. Nor as the Stoics, who submit in silence to an unavoidable evil. 
 But it implies, 1. An intelligent apprehension of what it is for a man 
 to die. 
 
 2. A scriptural and well-founded persuasion that the power of death 
 to injure us is destroyed. 
 
 3. A joyful assurance that to die is gain. 
 
 II. The way in which the power of death is destroyed. 1. It is only so 
 far as death is a final evil, and as it separates us from God, it is to be 
 dreaded. 2. Therefore it is only to sinners and on account of sin that 
 death is the king of terrors. 3. Sin, however, derives its power from 
 the law. It is the law which gives sin its power to condemn. 4. What, 
 therefore, satisfies the law, destroys the power of sin, and thus deprives 
 death of its sting. 5. Christ having by his righteousness and death 
 satisfied the demands of the law, gives us the victory over death. 
 
 III. How are we to avail ourselves of this provision for our trkemphf 
 1. We must in fact be clothed in the righteousness of Christ. 2. We 
 
350 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 must know that we are in him. 3. We must be prepared at all 
 times to give up the pleasures and treasures of this life for heaven. 4. 
 We must therefore live near to God and elevated above the world. 
 IV. The experience of God's people. 
 
 1. Some die in doubt. 2. Some in praise. 3. Some in triumph. 
 It matters little, provided we are only in Christ. But it is of great 
 moment that when death comes we should have nothing to do but to 
 die. 
 
 CCXXXIII. Let us therefore fear, lest a promise being left us 
 of entering into bis rest, any of you should seem 
 to come short of it. Heb. 4 : 1. 
 
 {March 25th, .] 
 
 One great evidence of the inspiration of the Scriptures is the analogy 
 between the outward experience of God's people with the inward ex- 
 perience of believers. The history of Israel was an adumbration of the 
 history of the Church. 1. They were in bondage. So were we. 
 
 2. The Hebrews had been delivered from bondage. So were we. There 
 is a sense in which this is true of all men. The death of Christ is an ade* 
 quate atonement for the sins of the whole world. His righteousness is ap- 
 propriate to the justification of all men. It is freely offered to all men. 
 We are at liberty, therefore, to depart out of the house of bondage. 
 The right and the power of Satan to hold us in subjection are as effec- 
 tually broken as the right and power of Pharaoh to keep the Hebrews 
 in bondage. 
 
 3. The third point of analogy is that a promise of rest is made to us as 
 it was to them. To them it was an earthly rest, a land flowing with 
 milk and honey. To us, an eternal rest. 
 
 4. The fourth point is that multitudes of those to whom that promise 
 was made and that rest offered failed to reach it. So of those who 
 receive the promise of eternal rest, or have the opportunity of salva- 
 tion. Multitudes fail of eternal life. 
 
 5. The fifth point of analogy is that the causes of failure are in both 
 cases the same, (a.) Some did not wish to enter into Canaan. They 
 preferred the flesh-pots of Egypt, though connected with slavery, to 
 the inheritance in Canaan, connected with self-denial and effort, (b.) 
 They did not believe they should perish through unbelief. The word 
 did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them which heard it. 
 
 What does this mean ? It does not mean that they did not believe 
 there was such a land as Canaan. Nor that it was not a suitable inher- 
 itance. What they really disbelieved was the promise of God that 
 he would give it unto the then and there. They came to the borders 
 
THERE REMAIXETII THEREFORE A REST TO THE PEOPLE OF GOD. 351 
 
 but they were afraid to enter. This is the case with thousands. They 
 believe there is a heaven ; they believe that it is a happy place. They 
 desire to be saved ; but they are afraid to trust God. They do not 
 believe that God will save them, and therefore they are not saved. 
 Had Israel, when they came to the borders of Canaan, gone straight 
 forwards, regardless of the size of the Amalekites or of the number 
 and strength of their walled towns, they would have inherited the pro- 
 mised land ; but they refused, and perished in their unbelief. So now, 
 if you come as you are to the borders of the kingdom of heaven, and 
 are frightened by the number of your sins, or by the threatenings of 
 Satan or of the law, and refuse to go forward trusting to God, you too 
 will perish after the same example of unbelief. 
 
 6. A sixth point of analogy is that those who refused to enter when 
 they had the opportunity were rejected when they tried to enter. How 
 often is this realized in the religious experience of men ! The Spirit 
 often calls and strives ; men refuse to attend and obey, and then when 
 calamity or death comes, they strive to enter in and are not able. To- 
 day, therefore, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 
 
 'CCXXXIV. There reniaineth therefore a rest to the people 
 
 of God. 
 
 [Oct. 31si, 1853.] 
 
 I. Exposition of the context 
 
 The Apostle warns his readers against unbelief. He holds up to 
 them the ancient Israelites as a warning. They had been brought out 
 of Egypt. They had the promise of a rest in Canaan. They failed to 
 enter it because of unbelief. There is an analogy between their case 
 and ours. "We have been delivered from worse than Egyptian bond- 
 age. A promise is made us of entering into rest. "We should take 
 heed lest we come short of it. 
 
 To prove that there is this analogy, the Apostle shows there is a rest 
 for us. This he does by showing that the Psalmist spake of a rest as 
 future, long after the Sabbatical rest established at the creation and 
 long after the introduction of the people into the land of Canaan. 
 There remaincth therefore a rest to the people of God. 
 
 II. The nature of that rest. 
 
 Three things are included in it. 1. Rest or freedom from labor. 2. 
 Freedom from conflict. 3. The complete satisfaction of the soul arising 
 from the attainment of the chief good. 
 
 1. Freedom from labor. In one sense labor is a blessing, in another 
 it is a curse. It is a curse as entailing the necessity for a lower form 
 of activity, and as attended with pain and fatigue. Iu the rest which 
 
352 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 remains for the people of God, there will be no necessity of securing 
 the means of subsistence by the sweat of the face. 
 
 2. Freedom from conflict, (a.) Conflict with our own corruptions, (b.) 
 Conflict with spiritual enemies, (e.) Conflict with conscience and re- 
 morse, (d.) with unsatisfied desires and cravings of our nature. 
 
 3. Rest is the chief good. There are three conditions of inward 
 rest. 
 
 (a.) Harmony or peace in our own nature, which supposes freedom 
 from guilt, and complete order or holiness of heart. 
 
 (b.) The possession of an adequate portion for the soul which fills 
 and satisfies all its capacities and desires. The wicked can have no rest. 
 The worldly can have no rest. Nor can the self-righteous or any who 
 do not enjoy the favor and fellowship of God. 
 
 (c.) Assurance in the security of this possession. 
 
 III. When does the believer enter on this rest? At death. Proof, 1. 
 From this passage. 2. From Revelation ; " Blessed are the dead which 
 die in the Lord from henceforth." Rev. xiv : 13. 3. From 2 Cor. v : 
 1-6, and other passages. 
 
 IV. Where is this rest t In heaven. This means negatively that it 
 is not earthly, and positively that it is heavenly. Proof that it is in 
 heaven. See 2 Cor. v : 1, John xiv : 1, with numerous passages in 
 Revelation. 
 
 The practical use Paul makes of this truth is, 
 
 1. To urge us to the attainment of this rest, and especially to warn 
 us against unbelief. 
 
 2. He holds up the efficacy and power of the word to assure us that 
 neither the threatenings nor the promises of God fail. 
 
 3. He points us to Christ through whom alone we can attain to this 
 rest. 
 
 CCXXXV. But we know that, when he shall appear, we shall 
 be like hint ; for we shall see him as he is. 1 John iii: 2. 
 
 [March 27th, 1859.] 
 
 The common interpretation of this passage, which supposes that 
 Christ is here referred to, as he who shall appear, is assumed to be 
 correct. 
 
 Who and what is Christ? 1. He is the eternal Son of God. The 
 second person in the Trinity, equal with the Father. 
 
 2. He is the eternal Son of God manifested in the flesh, i. e., clothed 
 in our nature, having a true body and a reasonable soul. 
 
 3. As such, having lived and died and risen again, he has ascended 
 up into heaven, and all power in heaven and in earth is now committed 
 
BUT WE KNOW THAT WE SHALL BE LIKE HIM. 353 
 
 to his care. He is the head, the center, the radiant point in the uni- 
 verse, the clearest revelation to all intelligent beings of the Bein<>- and 
 perfections of God. 
 
 II. la what sense are we said to be like him t 
 
 1. This likeness includes the sanctification of the soul ; the con- 
 formity of our souls to his moral image. We are to be like him in 
 knowledge, in feelings, in our whole inward life. This is plain, (a.) 
 Because we are said to be destined to be conformed to the imao-e of his 
 Son ; which is explained by saying that we are predestined to be un- 
 blamable before him in love, (b.) Because the good set before us is the 
 fulness of the measure of the stature of Christ. That is, complete con- 
 formity to him. (c.) Because everywhere in Scripture Christ is set 
 forth as the pattern after which we are to be fashioned. 
 
 2. It includes the likeness of our bodies to his glorious body. This 
 is directly asserted in Phil. iii. 21 : " Who shall change our vile body, 
 that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the 
 working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself." 
 
 In 1 Cor. xv. it is argued at length, that as we have borne the image 
 of the earthly, we shall bear the image of the heavenly. This refers to 
 the nature of the resurrection body. 
 
 3. We shall be like him in glory. That is, we shall share in his ex- 
 altation and dominion. This is proved, (a.) By those frequently occur- 
 ring passages in which we are said to reign with Christ, to be glorified 
 together with him. We are said to be joint heirs with Christ, i. e., to 
 share with him in his inheritance. (6.) The glory which the Father has 
 given the Son he says he has given to his people, (c.) Man, our nature ; 
 the redeemed, the Church, or body of Christ, in the Scripture, is said 
 to be destined to absolutely universal dominion. Rom. iv. 13 says, that 
 the promise to Abraham and his seed was that they should be heirs 
 of the world, i. e., of the universe. In 1 Cor. iii. 21, 22, " All things are 
 yours, whether things present or things to come." In Ps. viii. God is said 
 to have put all things under man. Paul twice at least expounds that 
 passage, 1 Cor. xv. 27, e. g., when he shows that nothing is excepted 
 from this subjection save God himself. In Heb. ii. he argues from the 
 same passage the universal dominion, not of Christ individually, but of 
 that to which our race, i. e., the redeemed, are in Christ exalted. See 
 alsoEph. i. 20,21. 
 
 III. Wlien is the consummation to take place? 
 
 1. It is a progressive work. The first stage is regeneration. This con- 
 formity advances during this life. 
 
 2. The second stage is at death, when the souls of believers, being 
 made perfect in holiness, do immediately pass into glory. 
 
 3. The last stage is at the second coming. This is taught in Bom 
 
 23 
 
354 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 viii. 18-24; in the Epistle to the Philippians ; in 1 Thess. iii. 14-18; 
 1 Cor. xv. Then will believers enter on that kingdom prepared for 
 them from the foundation of the world. 
 
 IV. How is this transformation effected f 
 
 1. It is said to be by the mighty power of God. 2. To be, as far as 
 the soul is concerned, by the truth. 3. It is the peculiar work of the 
 Spirit. 4. It is said to be the effect of the vision of Christ. Paul was 
 converted at the sight of Christ. He defined his conversion as the 
 revelation of Christ in him. We are said to be transformed into his 
 likeness by beholding his glory. The beatific vision has this trans- 
 forming power. 
 
 The expression, " For we shall see him," may express not the cause 
 or proof of our transformation, but that the necessary condition of our 
 seeing Christ is that we should be like him. 
 
 V. IVJio are to be thus changed t 
 
 1. Not all men. 2. Not all professors or ministers. 3. But those 
 who purify themselves as he is pure. 
 
 CCXXXVI. For we know that if our earthly house of this 
 
 tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, 
 
 a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
 
 heavens. 2 Cor. 5 : 6. 
 
 [Feb. 2d, 1862.] 
 
 The doctrine of this passage, of the context and of the Scriptures is 
 that believers at death being made perfect in holiness do immediately 
 pass into glory. 
 
 This stands opposed, 1. To the doctrine that there is no future state 
 of blessedness, that in this life only we have hope in Christ. 2. To the 
 doctrine of a state of unconsciousness between death and the resurrec- 
 tion. 3. To the doctrine of purgatory, or a state of expiation and 
 purification after death. The apostle found his consolation in the 
 assurance that as soon as he was absent from the body he would be 
 present with the Lord ; that he would at death immediately enter 
 heaven. This is the greatest encouragement and support to the suffer- 
 ing believer. 
 
 The first remark we make on this subject is that we cannot enter into 
 Paul's experience or share his exulting expectation of heaven unless 
 we share in his labors and sufferings. We who have access at any 
 moment to cooling water, can have no idea of the intense longings of 
 those perishing from thirst on the sands of the desert, or on the battle- 
 field. We often wonder at the strong language of the sacred writers 
 
DISSOLUTION OF OUR EARTHLY HOUSE. 355 
 
 and endeavor to force ourselves up to their standard of doctrine and 
 desire. We cannot do it. It is impossible while we are at ease and 
 satisfied. We must suffer if we would rejoice. 
 
 Our second remark is that this suffering need not be that of external 
 afflictions as were those of Paul. They may be from inward conflicts, 
 the burden of sin, the violence of our spiritual enemies. Paul felt 
 this burden and cried, "Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? 
 The great truth is that we cannot have strong aspirations after holiness, 
 longings after heaven, and joy in hope of the glory of God, unless we 
 have a proportionate experience of the evil of sin and the unsatisfying 
 nature of all creature good. 
 
 Thirdly, even on the low level of the ordinary Christian experience 
 the doctrine of the text is of unspeakable consolation. To revert to the 
 figure before used. Although we cannot drink water with the intense 
 delight of those perishing from thirst, it is nevertheless to us a pure, 
 constant, and indispensable refreshment. Every man has enough to 
 dissatisfy him with the present, to make him look forward with desire, 
 and that he is not called to look on blank vacuity or utter darkness, but 
 on the bright prospect of eternal blessedness, is an infinitely precious 
 but unappreciated support and comfort. 
 
 Fourthly, the design of the revelation of heaven as immediately con- 
 sequent on death is not merely to support believers under their afflic- 
 tions or to comfort them on the loss of dear friends, but to wean them 
 from the world. God has opened to them the prospect of a state of 
 existence in which holiness shall be attended with glory and blessed- 
 ness, in order that they should not be worldly-minded. As the desire 
 and pursuit of things of the world is degrading and leads the soul 
 away from God, so the desire of heaven has the opposite tendency. To 
 be heavenly-minded includes two things which are inseparably con- 
 nected. 1. Having heaven constantly present to the mind as a subject 
 of thought and object of desire. 2. Having that state of mind, those 
 feelings and affections which are congenial with heaven. It is an 
 approximation to that state of mind which those have who arc already 
 in heaven. Sanctification, then, as well as consolation is the end con- 
 templated in this assurance of a heavenly state after dtath. 
 
 Fifthly, religious, or rather Christian experience is ever and must 
 ever be essentially the same, because Christian experience is only the 
 effect produced by Christian doctrine on the soul, by the Holy Spirit. 
 As therefore Christian doctrine is a fixed quantity, always the same 
 and always essentially the same in the apprehension of believers, 
 Christian experience must always be the same. The only true standard 
 of that experience is to be found in the Scriptures. Ours must 
 correspond with that. "We must feel as Paul and John felt about sin, 
 
356 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 Christ and heaven. If we have faith, it must overcome the world ; it 
 must be to us the evidence of things not seen and the substance of 
 things hoped for ; it must purify the heart, it must set our affections on 
 things above ; it must make us long for heaven and for the revelation 
 of the Son of God. 
 
 CCXXX VII. O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, where is 
 
 thy victory ? — 1 Cor. 15 : 56. 
 
 [April 11th, 1875.] 
 
 Death is the king of terrors. The event of all others the most to be 
 dreaded, and even to irrational animals an object of dread. As the 
 love of life is natural and instinctive, so is the fear of death. It is, 
 however, not only instinctive, it is rational, (a.) It is the end of the 
 only kind of existence of which we have any consciousness or expe- 
 rience. To the eye of sense, it is annihilation. The dead, to all ap- 
 pearances, are as non-existent as the unborn. Where are the genera- 
 tions of the past ? 
 
 (b.) It is the loss of all our possessions, of all sources of enjoyment to 
 which we have been accustomed. It is the sundering of all social ties, 
 a final separation of parents and children, &c. 
 
 (c. ) Though to the eye of sense death is annihilation, it is not so to 
 the eye of reason or of conscience. Such is the intellectual and moral 
 nature of man, that all men have the apprehension or conviction of a 
 state of conscious existence after death. But what that state is, human 
 reason cannot tell. It is Hades. The torch of Science and the lamp 
 of Philosophy are extinguished in the mephitic exhalations of the 
 grave. The soul at death enters upon the unknown, the dark, the 
 boundless, the endless. 
 
 (d.~) These, however, are not the considerations which render death so 
 terrible. The sting of death is sin. We should have no fear. Know- 
 ing that God is everywhere, we should know that we should be safe 
 and blessed within the arms of his love wherever he might see fit to 
 carry us. Sin, of necessity, involves guilt, and guilt is a fearful look- 
 ing for of judgment. As there is in our physical frame a capacity for 
 suffering of which we seldom think, so there is a capacity for a degree 
 of fear of the wrath of God of which we know but little. All men, 
 however, know enough of pain to know how terrible it may be ; so all 
 men know enough of guilt to know that an awakened conscience may 
 create a hell in a man's own bosom. Paul says of the heathen that 
 they know the righteous judgment of God, &c. 
 
 It is because men know that after death there is the judgment, that 
 all their life-time, through fear of death, they are subject to bondage. 
 
O DEATH, WHERE IS THY STING? 357 
 
 To the guilty, therefore, death is, must be, and ought to be, the king 
 of terrors. 
 
 There are men so stupid that they die as the ox dies. There are 
 others so reckless that they fear not to challenge God to do his worst. 
 Multitudes are in such a state of lethargy at the approach of death 
 that they have no apprehension. These facts do not alter the case. 
 It remains true that for a sinner unreconciled to God, death is the 
 most dreadful of all events, and is so regarded just in proportion as the 
 soul is duly enlightened. 
 
 The only possible way to deprive death of its terrors is freedom from 
 sin. But the strength of sin is the law, and the law is the nature of 
 God, and is therefore immutable and inexorable. The law says : 
 " Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are writ- 
 ten in the book of the law to do them ;" and " The soul that sinneth, it 
 shall die." "The wages of sin is death." The demands of God's law, 
 which are the demands of God's nature, i. e., of reason and right, must 
 be satisfied. How is this to be done? To this object the efforts of men 
 have been directed, by sacrifices, by asceticism, by self-discipline. To 
 this end men still direct their efforts when awakened. They fast, they 
 pray, they strive to subdue the evil passions; but all in vain. 
 
 Thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. He has done what we could not do. He has fulfilled the de- 
 mands of the law, preceptive and penal. He has borne our sins ; he 
 was made a curse. God can now be just, and yet justify the ungodly. 
 Those who trust in him are pardoned. Their guilt is removed. They 
 are reconciled to God. Their normal relation to him is restored; and, 
 as a consequence, they are transformed into his image. They are con- 
 genial with him. Wherever he is, "the nearer to him, the more 
 blessed." Death to the individual believer is a messenger of grace, 
 an angel sent to bear him nearer to God. Thus the believer can say : 
 "O death, where is thy sting?" 
 
 The Scriptures reveal to us that the state on which we enter at death 
 is one of holiness and conscious happiness. Paul in this chapter takes 
 a wider range. Ever since the creation there has been a conflict over 
 the human race between good and evil, sin and grace, Satan and Christ. 
 Satan apparently triumphed. The race fell under guilt and condem- 
 nation. Death reigned over soul and body. Death and the grave 
 were for the time victorious. But Christ assumed our nature. He 
 fulfilled the law. He delivered the soul from the curse and power of 
 sin. He rescued the body from corruption. And when his word is 
 accomplished, all the ransomed saved, and their bodies raised in glory, 
 then will be heard the shout of Cherubim and Seraphim: "O death, 
 where is thy sting?" 
 
358 DEATH, AND THE CONSUMMATION OF REDEMPTION. 
 
 Therefore, 1. Believe in Christ. 2. Consecrate yourselves to him. 
 3. Strive to save your fellow-men. 
 
 CCXXXVIII. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have 
 
 entered into the heart of man the things God hath 
 
 prepared for them that love him. 1 Cor. 2 : 9. 
 
 [Jan. 15th, 1865.] 
 
 Paul had been accused of not preaching wisdom, and of not deliver- 
 ing his doctrines in the manner of the Greek rhetoricians and orators. 
 In this chapter he teaches four things, after having in the first chapter 
 taught, (1.) That the wisdom of this world was of no account. (2.) 
 That God had determined to make the gospel, which men regard as 
 foolishness, the power of God unto salvation, etc. The four things 
 which he teaches here are 1. That the gospel is true wisdom; not in- 
 deed the wisdom of this world, but the wisdom of God. 2. That this 
 wisdom, being undiscoverable by man, had been revealed by God 
 through the Spirit. 3. That in communicating this wisdom, he used 
 the words which the Holy Ghost suggested. 4. That this divine wis- 
 dom, or " things of the Spirit," the natural man does not receive, but 
 they are received by those who are spiritual. 
 
 There are indeed three interpretations of the passage in which Paul 
 speaks of himself as teaching wisdom. 1. That the wisdom which he 
 taught was an exoteric doctrine, like the Greek mysteries ; an arcana 
 disciplina. 2. That while to beginners, to babes, he taught a popular 
 doctrine, to the perfect or advanced he taught a higher doctrine. But 
 first, This as well as the other is unworthy of Paul. He is not apologiz- 
 ing. He is not claiming to teach a system, which his opponent would 
 respect and regard as wisdom. And secondly, he had pronounced the 
 wisdom of this world to be foolishness ; he had admitted the gospel to 
 be foolishness to the Greek. Therefore the third interpretation is the 
 true one. The gospel, although not wisdom in the sight of men, is the 
 wisdom of God. 
 
 The main idea of the passage is that the gospel is a system of truth, 
 undiscoverable by man, but revealed by God. 
 
 This is, 1. A fact. 2. It is a higher form of wisdom than any human 
 knowledge. It is something which is not only undiscoverable, but 
 which transcends all human wisdom in its truth, excellence and im- 
 portance. 3d. It therefore is to be received, not because it can be 
 proved, but because it has been taught. Confidence in it rests on the 
 testimony of God. 
 
 This being the nature of the gospel, we learn, 1st. The state of mind 
 
EYE HATH NOT SEEN, NOR EAR HEARD. 359 
 
 necessary for its reception. "We must become fools in order to be wise. 
 We must renounce all human wisdom, in order to be receptive of tho 
 wisdom of God. 
 
 2. We must experience the teaching of the Spirit in order to receive 
 it or to understand it aright. 
 
 3. Iu teaching it, we must present it, not philosophically but Scrip- 
 turally. Not rhetorically but simply. 
 
 4. We must rejoice in it, and adhere to it, and not allow ourselves 
 to be seduced from it, by the devices of men who teach a philosophy, 
 falsely so called. 
 
X. 
 LAST WORDS. 
 
 Papers prepared* during the last year of his life. 
 
 CONFERENCE AFTER DR. J. ADDISON ALEXANDER S DEATH. 
 
 CCXXXIX. The Lord reigneth, let the earth rejoice. 
 
 [Jam. 29th, I860.] 
 
 I. WIio is the Lord ? II. In ivhat sense does he reign f III. How 
 this gives ground for rejoicing. 
 
 I. The Lord is Jehovah, the infinite, eternal, omniscient, omnipresent, 
 almighty God. 
 
 The Lord is the Logos, the Son, the second person of the Trinity. 
 Proof of this. 
 
 The Lord is the Theanthropos. The Redeemer. The risen and as- 
 cended Saviour. 
 
 II. In what sense does God or the Lord reign t 
 
 1. Over the angels. 
 
 2. Over the external world. 
 
 3. Over the affairs of men as individuals, determining every thing 
 concerning their external circumstances, and their internal life. 
 
 4. Over the nations of the earth and all that concerns them. 
 
 5. Over the Church ; its general destiny, and the course of every de- 
 nomination. Over the dispensations of his Spirit and over the history 
 of its several individual members. 
 
 III. Why the earth should rejoice. 
 
 1 . Because the events of the world are not ordered by chance. Nor 
 by fate. But by infinite wisdom, power and love. 
 
 Hence the assurance that all things, or the general course of the 
 
 * With one exception. 
 
THE LORD REIGNETH, LET THE EARTH REJOICE. 3G1 
 
 world will be guided to the accomplishment of the great object God 
 has in view. For example : — 
 
 The condition of the Israelites in Egypt. 
 
 Their long sojourn in the wilderness. 
 
 Their subsequent dispersion and captivity. 
 
 Their being so widely scattered over the world before the advent. 
 
 So the persecutions of the Church in every age. The civil war in 
 England, the restoration of the Stuarts, and all great changes in the 
 world. 
 
 So now in the present affairs of Europe, and in our own country, we 
 may be sure that God will overrule all things for good. 
 
 2. As to the affairs of the Church, its times of declension and revival, 
 the failure of particular enterprises, of particular missions, the loss of 
 great and good men. We may be sure if the Lord reigns : if the Lord 
 who loved the Church and gave himself for it, has all power in his 
 hands, that all will turn out for the best. 
 
 3. When we regard ourselves we may rejoice that the Lord reigns, 
 that he who loved and gave himself for us, who loves us more than a 
 mother her infant, directs everything concerning us, our health and 
 sickness, our living and dying, our success or failure. Everything 
 shall work for our good. 
 
 1. Hence the duty of submission and resignation. 
 
 2. The duty of cheerful hope and confidence. 
 
 8. The duty of alacrity and diligence in the discharge of all our 
 duties. 
 
 This government of God is, 1. Universal. 
 
 2. It is absolute — a sovereign. 
 
 3. It is consonant with his nature and that of his creatures. 
 
 4. It involves the use of second causes and agents. 
 
 5. It is mysterious. 
 
 6. It is infinite, wise and benevolent. 
 
 JOSEPH ADDISON ALEXANDER. 
 
 He was four years old when his father came to Princeton. His whole 
 education was here. 
 
 I. It was conducted in a great degree in his father's family. He had 
 teachers, of course, and went through college. But he Mas mainly self- 
 educated. His disposition to study was such that he was left to follow 
 his own tastes. Before fourteen he read through the Koran, then Persic, 
 then Hebrew, Syriac, Chaldee. Then Greek and Latin. Then the 
 modern languages. 
 
 II. His literary culture, or familiarity with the literature of all 
 these languages, and especially his own, was unparalleled. 
 
362 LAST WORDS. 
 
 III. His vast stores of learning in the departments of history, anti- 
 quities, of Scriptural interpretation and criticism. All works on all 
 these subjects he had read. 
 
 IV. His intellectual powers. 1. His wonderful memory. 2. His 
 power of logic. 3. His comprehensiveness of mind and the power of 
 combination. 4. The vigor and chasteness of his imagination. 
 
 V. His ability as a writer, in the possession of language, in concise- 
 ness and clearness, purity and vigor of style. 
 
 VI. His sincere devotion to the truth. His faith in the infallible 
 authority of the gospel, and his reverence for the word of God, and 
 his thorough orthodoxy notwithstanding his familiarity with all forms 
 of modern, historical, and doctrinal scepticism. 
 
 VII. His deep unassuming piety. 
 
 CCXIi. As I was allowed of God to be put in trust with the 
 Gospel. 1 Thess. 2 : 4. 
 
 [Oct. 21st, 1877.] 
 
 I. Wliat does the word " allowed " mean f 
 
 The Greek word means, (a.) To try. (b.) To approve, (c.) To see fit. 
 As in Rom. i. 25, the heathen it is said did not like to retain God 
 in their knowledge, i. e., they did not see fit to do it. Allowed does 
 not mean to judge fit, in the sense that Paul was made a minister on 
 account of his own merits, nor on the ground of the foresight of what 
 he would be, but that it was an act of God's sovereign grace. So in 
 the account of his conversion, 1 Tim. ii. 13, he gives thanks to Christ. 
 In 1 Cor. vii. 25, he says he had obtained mercy to be found faith- 
 ful. He regarded his being put into the ministry as great and unde- 
 served mercy, etc. 
 
 II. WJiat is the gospel t It is the glad news contained in the plan 
 of salvation revealed in the Scriptures. It is not a code of morals, nor 
 a cultus, nor a life ; it is a system of doctrines concerning God and 
 concerning man and Christ. This work is the j^lan of salvation ; through 
 him is the offer of that salvation to all who will consent to be saved 
 in that way. It is called the wisdom of God, so contrasted with the 
 wisdom of men, i. e., what God has revealed as opposed to what reason 
 teaches. Hence to be put in trust with the gospel means to be a stew- 
 ard of the mysteries, i. e., the truths revealed by God. 
 
 Two things are included in the gospel, the truth and the proclamation 
 of that truth. The gospel is a report — something heard. 
 
 III. In what sense is the gospel a " trust ? " 
 
 Two things are included in a trust, or two duties of a trustee. 1. 
 
LET EVERY ONE PLEASE HIS NEIGHBOR. 363 
 
 The safe custody of what is committed to his care, and 2. The right 
 administration. A steward has these two duties. 
 
 As to the first. It must be preserved iu safety, and pi*eserved from 
 deterioration. If gold is committed to a man, he must not deposit it 
 in an insecure place ; he must defend it, and preserve it. He can't sub- 
 stitute worthless paper for it. The gospel is the most precious treasure, 
 far more so than gold or power. The minister is bound to preserve 
 it, and not substitute the worthless products of his own brain for it. 
 He must use it, not keep it hid in a napkin. He must use it for the pur- 
 pose for which it was designed, not for his own advantage. 
 
 Taul says of himself, 1. That he acted not as pleasing men, but God. 
 2. Not using flattery. 3. Not covetously. 4. Not seeking glory of 
 men. 
 
 The guilt of an unfaithful trustee is great. 
 
 His doom dreadful. 
 
 The reward and blessedness of a faithful minister the greatest con- 
 ceivable. 
 
 CCXLiI. Liet every one please his neighbor for good to edifi- 
 cation. Bom. 15 : 2. 
 
 [November 18th, 1877.] 
 
 The apostle makes a special application of the principle here stated, 
 to the conduct of the strong in reference to the weak. Taken by itself, 
 it is the injunction of the comprehensive duty of courtesy. The etymo- 
 logy and frequent usage of that word would confine it to what is out- 
 ward, i. c, to polished manners. Court, courtier, and courtesy are 
 nearly allied. Court, palace of a king ; courtier, one who frequents a 
 court ; courtesy, the style of manners becoming a court. But the word 
 has a higher meaning. The word court means also the art of pleasing, 
 to pay court; to court is to endeavor to please; courtesy is the 
 desire and effort to please arising from a good motive and directed to a 
 right end. This is j^recisely what the apostle enjoins. The sycophant 
 and flatterer desires to please but not for edification. He acts for a 
 selfish motive, and for a selfish object. A courteous man endeavors 
 to please for a good motive and for a good object. Every Christian, so 
 far as his Christianity moulds his character and controls his character, 
 is courteous. 
 
 The sum of Christian wisdom is to be Christ-like. We are not to 
 please ourselves, even as Christ pleased not himself. 
 
 Nothing can exceed the courtesy of Christ and his condescension, 
 kindness, and tenderness towards the humble, the poor, the suffering, 
 and the penitent. "Woman, hath no man condemned thee?" etc. 
 
364 LAST WORDS. 
 
 Many of the earlier Christians wished to expunge that paragraph. But 
 no purer, brighter ray shines upon the earthly life of our Lord than 
 that which fell upon him when he uttered those words. 
 
 Courtesy has a negative side. It is manifested by avoiding to give 
 pain. 1. By impressing others with their inferiority, of their position, 
 of their knowledge, their talents, their force in argument, or their libe- 
 rality. The strong among the Corinthians despised the narrowness and 
 weakness of their scrupulous brethren. 2. By in any way hurting their 
 feelings. 
 
 The positive or affirmative of this virtue, is the endeavor to please, 
 to heal wounded feelings, to inspire confidence and affection. 
 
 This is the way to do good ; whatever alienates the people from a 
 teacher tends to alienate them from what he teaches, and on the con- 
 trary. Example of Paul. Be infused with the spirit of the gospel. Do 
 to others what you would have them do to you. 
 
 CCXIill. Above all these things prat on Charity, which is the 
 bond of perfectness. Col. 3: 14. 
 
 [December 14th, 1877.] 
 
 These words come after an exhortation to the practice of the Chris- 
 tian virtues of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long- 
 suffering, forgiveness. In addition to all these put on charity, which 
 is the bond of perfectness. Not perfect bond, but that which renders 
 perfect. Love is that which unites all the other virtues into one com- 
 plete whole. It is compared to the outer garment which completes the 
 array of the person. 
 
 Another interpretation. As in 11th v. Paul has said in the Church 
 and in Christ : " There is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor un- 
 circumcision, barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free ; but Christ is all, 
 and in all ; " he is understood to say here v. 14, that love is this unify- 
 ing principle, which binds together all the otherwise discordant mem- 
 bers of the Church. 'Ayd-fj, in Greek Scriptures used, 1st. of love, 
 benevolence, kindness to our fellow-men. 2. of God's love to us. 3. of 
 our love to God. 4. Of brotherly love among Christians. 5. Of love 
 in general as a Christian grace, without specification of its object. It 
 is spoken of in 1 Cor. xiii. Its characteristics are 1. Suffereth long. 2. 
 Is kind. 3. Does not envy. 4. Vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up. 
 5. Doth not behave itself unseemly. 6. Seeketh not its own. 7. Is not 
 easily provoked. 8. Thinketh no evil. 9. Rejoiceth not in iniquity, 
 but rejoiceth in the truth. 10. Beareth all things, believeth all things 
 hopeth all things, endureth all things. 
 
CHRISTIAN STABILITY. 365 
 
 Of this love it is taught, 1. That without this all other passions are 
 worthless, all professions, all hopes, are empty and vain. No amount 
 of knowledge, or orthodoxy, or of power, natural or supernatural, no 
 almsgiving or devotion to the poor, no church membership, no assidui- 
 ty in all religious duties, is of any avail. 
 
 2. That this love is the fruit of faith. It cannot exist without it, and 
 faith without it is dead. Why ? 
 
 3. It is the bond of perfectness. (a.) It unites all the Christian vir- 
 tues, (b.) It unites all the members of Christ's body. 
 
 4. It is the image of God. It makes us like Christ. 
 
 5. It is the beauty and blessedness of heaven. Perfection of the re- 
 ligion of the Bible. 
 
 1. Not Ritualism. 
 
 2. Not mere benevolence. 
 
 3. Not orthodoxy. 
 
 4. But faith in the doctrines revealed, which faith produces love and 
 all its fruits. 
 
 CCXIiHI. Christian Stability. 
 
 [Feb. lOth, 1878.] 
 
 The exhortation " stand fast " occurs no less than six times ; and 
 still more frequently the same duty is enjoined in equivalent forms of 
 expression. The duty, therefore, is one of primary importance. 
 
 There are two requisites to standing fast, viz., something to stand 
 upon, and strength. A man may have his feet on a rock, yet if 
 he be as weak as a rag, he cannot stand ; and no matter how strong he 
 is, if his feet are on quick-sand, he cannot be stable. 
 
 First, as to the ground on which to stand. 
 
 1. It must be truth. 2. Right principles. Truth is permanent, er- 
 ror is changeable, and therefore in every department, unless a man's 
 views are correct, there is no security for his stability. But as our 
 subject is Christian Stability, the truth demanded is religious truth, the 
 truth of the Bible. Some men's faith rests on tradition, that of others 
 on speculation, and that of others still, on feeling. They believe what 
 is agreeable to them. 
 
 T/iese foundations are all unstable. The traditions of the Pharisees 
 have all passed away; the traditions of the Church change from age to 
 age. Speculation results in philosophy, than which nothing is more un- 
 stable ; e. g., the different schools of Greek philosophy, of the middle 
 ages, of our own day, as Rationalism, Pantheism, Materialism, Atheism, 
 and now Pessimism. 
 
366 LAST WORDS. 
 
 Feeling. Many believe in God ; they believe in his mercy, but not 
 justice, not in salvation by blood, not in depravity, not in God's sove- 
 reignty, not in eternal punishment. The only stable foundation is the 
 Bible ; the firm conviction that the Bible is the word of God, that 
 what it teaches is true infallibly. The only ground of this faith, which 
 is stable, is the witness of the Spirit. True experimental religion is the 
 only security against error, and the only security for stability. 
 
 Right Principles are necessary ; not expediency, not self-interest or 
 the interest of parties, but what is right. 
 
 Second, we must have strength. There is much difference natural- 
 ly among men, but the strength needed is not our own. It is of the 
 Lord. It is his, and his gift. If we trust in ourselves, we fall. 
 
 CCXIilV* But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our 
 Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Pet. 3 : IS. 
 
 [Feb. 21th, 1878.] 
 
 Few words in the New Testament are of more frequent occurrence 
 or of more varied application than the word grace. All its specific 
 meanings spring from its primary sense of undeserved love. The love 
 of a parent is not grace ; but the love of a superior to an inferior, and 
 especially to the undeserving, is grace. Hence the love of God to sin- 
 ners is grace. It is a wonderful and glorious attribute ; not mere com- 
 passion, but love, delight in its object. Hence any gift flowing from 
 this undeserved love is grace, as repentance, faith, etc., etc. Hence, 
 also, the great gift, the influence of the Spirit, is pre-eminently grace ; 
 then the effect which the Spirit produces, <ppov7][ia rod meo^aroq, spiri- 
 tual-mindedness, i. e., the new heart, the law on the mind. The word 
 has, therefore, an objective and a subjective sense. Here it is used 
 in the latter sense. To grow in grace is to grow in piety. 
 
 1. The new nature is a new life, aDd all life is progression ; vegeta- 
 ble, animal, rational and spiritual. All these have their limits. Spi- 
 ritual life does not reach its limit in this world. Paul says, when he 
 was a child, he had not the perfection of a man. 
 
 2. "Wherein this growth consists. It consists mainly in increase of 
 knowledge and increase of strength ; strength to resist evil and to do 
 good, to preserve a right state inwardly and a right action outwardly. 
 
 3. The conditions of growth, are nourishment, air, exercise, light 
 and heat. It is so in plants, in animals, in rational life, and in spiri- 
 tual life. The nourishment of spiritual life is truth. Exercise is 
 bringing into action all Christian graces, action inward and outward. 
 Light and heat are the presence and communion of God and Christ. 
 The air is the constant sense of nearness to God. 
 
CAST NOT AWAY, THEREFORE, YOUR CONFIDENCE. 3G7 
 
 4. Cultivation, iu this case, is the diligent use of the means of grace. 
 The farmer must labor ; so must the student, and so also the Christian. 
 Good fruit will not grow of itself; neither will the mind, nor will piety. 
 
 5. Connection of growth in grace and knowledge of Christ. In one 
 sense they are identical. In another, the latter is the means of the 
 former. W e grow in grace as we grow in the knowledge of Christ. 
 
 Importance of this subject : 
 "We go back unless we go forward. 
 We go forward only by labor. 
 We cannot float up stream. 
 
 CCXI/V. Cast not away, therefore, yonr confidence, which 
 hath great recompense of reward. Heb. 10: 35. 
 
 [March 3d, 1878.] 
 
 The apostle addresses his readers in this chapter, as a general would 
 address his army, engaged in a desperate battle. Every thing de- 
 pended on their holding their ground. If they broke their ranks, or 
 fell back, destruction was inevitable and direful. 
 
 These Christians were exposed to the severest persecutions, and the 
 most insidious seductions. Their situation was analogous to that of the 
 ancient Hebrews surrounded by enemies, who often persecuted and 
 often allured them. The latter form of trial was the more dangerous 
 and the more frequently successful. The one great unpardonable and 
 fatal offence under the Old Testament was apostacy from -the worship 
 of Jehovah. This was punishable by death. It admitted of no re- 
 pentance. 
 
 The apostle strives to impress upon his readers, that their danger was 
 the same, their crime if they forsook Christ would be greater, ami their 
 punishment far more severe. It was greater, as much as Christ was 
 greater than Moses, and his blood more sacred than that of bulls and 
 goats. 
 
 We need this caution and exhortation. A ship sailing rapidly in a 
 smooth sea, among hidden reefs and shoals, is often in more danger 
 than when tossed about by a hurricane in mid-ocean. In the one case 
 all on board are secure and careless, in the other all are watchful and 
 alert. 
 
 Our danger is, 
 
 1. From within ; an evil heart, not to be despised, not to be ne- 
 glected, but strenuously watched. 
 
 2. From the influence of the world, its avocations, its amusements, 
 its spirit, its opinions leading to indifference, latitudinarianism and in- 
 fidelity. 
 
368 LAST WORDS. 
 
 3. The powers of wickedness in high places. 
 
 Our security, is perseverance. This is often insisted on in the Scrip- 
 tures. When a man is overboard, it is not the first grasp of the rope 
 that saves him. That is essential ; but it is equally essential that he 
 hold on. So a soldier in battle. So the Christian. He may hold on 
 through life, but make shipwreck at the end. 
 
 This confidence— ~appr t a la — includes inward faith and hope, out- 
 wardly, frankness and confession. Both are necessary. The Christians 
 in the time of persecution were required to confess as well as to believe. 
 
 How this is to be secured. Here, as everywhere, the grace is a gift, 
 but must be cultivated. The soldier must cultivate courage — deter- 
 mine to be brave. We must look constantly to Christ, who is our 
 strength. 
 
 Great recompense of reward, conditioned on perseverance. It is in- 
 finite, i. e., inconceivable, inexhaustible, unending. We shall be like 
 Christ and share his glory. 
 
 CCXLVI. Occupy till I come. 
 
 [March 10th, 1878.] 
 
 The oldest, most plausible, and the most commonly repeated objec- 
 tion to salvation by grace is that it destroys the necessity of good works 
 and also their importance. If men are not saved for their works, works 
 are not necessary ; if God is as willing to save the chief of sinners as 
 the most moral of men, good works are not important. And, more- 
 over, if the grace of God is more manifested in the salvation of the 
 wicked than of the good, then the worse we are the better. These ob- 
 jections were made against Paul's doctrine, and he answers them. They 
 have been repeated a million times since. As the same objections were 
 urged against the apostle's teaching as are urged against the Protestant 
 doctrine, it proves that our doctrine is the same as his. 
 
 The truth is, that good works are as necessary under the Gospel as 
 under the law. It is still true that " without holiness no man shall see 
 God," that no adulterer, or drunkard, or reviler, or extortioner, or 
 avaricious man, or liar, can enter into the kingdom of God. The ne- 
 cessity of good works is the same ; the ground of that necessity is dif- 
 ferent. Under the law the ground is that moral works and reward 
 stand in the relation of service and hire. Under the Gospel the ne- 
 cessity arises, 
 
 1. From the nature of God and the immutability of the moral law. 
 
 2. From the nature of faith, which is fruitful in good works, or it is 
 not saving. 
 
OCCUPY TILL I COME. 369 
 
 3. From the nature of salvation, which is a deliverance from sin. 
 
 4. From our relation to God as his children. We are not his child- 
 ren unless we reverence, love and obey him. 
 
 5. From our relation to Christ as partakers of his life. We arc not 
 partakers of his life, unless we live as he lived. 
 
 TWO CLASSES OF THESE GOOD WORKS. 
 
 I. Those religious and moral duties which are founded on our relation 
 to God and our felloiv-ci'eatures. 
 
 II. Those tve owe to Christ as his servants. 
 
 A slave is bound to be a religious and moral man, to be kind to his 
 family and neighbors, but he is also bound to serve his master, to do 
 the work assigned him. Such, indeed, is our relation to Christ, that 
 these two classes are only different phases; for all religious and moral 
 duties may be regarded as service rendered to him. Nevertheless, it 
 is well to consider them distinct in their relations. 
 
 The command, "occupy till I come," has reference to the latter 
 class. 
 
 What are talents t All our physical and mental gifts, all our attain- 
 ments, all our influence, all our time, everything capable of being used 
 in his service are talents. 
 
 1. Our duty is to regard these advantages as gifts, not as natural or 
 acquired endowments, but as things given for a definite purpose. 
 
 2. They are given, not to be used for ourselves, our society, or for 
 the world, but for Christ. It is a higher thing to use them for the 
 community and for mankind, than for ourselves, but it is not serving 
 Christ unless done as such. A man may perform all his circle of secu- 
 lar, political duties, but if a religious man, he would do it as serving 
 God, and if a Christian, as serving Christ. 
 
 3. These talents, as they are not to be used for our own ends, so they 
 are not to be used at our discretion. The slave and soldier must do as 
 he is directed. He cannot follow his own will, or his own judgment. 
 So we have a prescribed rule. Many men think they can serve Christ 
 in a better way than that prescribed in the Bible (neglecting the order 
 prescribed, commanding what Christ has not commanded.) 
 
 4. We are to give an account of the use of these talents. The ser- 
 vant who did not use his was condemned. What shall be done to those 
 who misuse theirs? or who use them for their own selfish purposes? 
 
 5. Men will be rewarded according to their fidelity. Not according 
 to their success, but according to their desire and effort to serve Christ. 
 This is consistent with free grace. 
 
 6. When we look back, how much we have to humble us. When 
 we look forward, how much we have to animate and encourage "In- 
 
 24 
 
370 LAST WORDS. 
 
 asniuch as ye did it unto one of the least of these, my brethren, ye did 
 it unto me." 
 
 CCXLVII. My Iiord ami my God. Jno.20:28. 
 [March 31st, 1878.] 
 
 I. This is not an exclamation. 
 
 1. Because such exclamations were abhorrent to the Jews. 
 
 2. It would be without an example in the Scriptures. 
 
 3. It is by its form necessarily an address ; Thomas said to him, i. e., 
 to Jesus. He acknowledged Christ to be his Lord and God. 
 
 II. Meaning of the ivords, or the difference between the ivords Lord and 
 God. 
 
 Kuptoi;, lord, means owner, and as ownership includes control, hence 
 Kuptos expressed (a.) The idea of Lordship founded on possession, as 
 Lord of the vineyard, Lord of slaves, Lord of the whole earth, (b.) 
 The Lordship without reference to its ground ; hence kings are called 
 lords, so also heads of families, husbands, teachers, etc. (c.) Hence a 
 mere title of courtesy as dominus, mister, etc. (d.~) As applied to God> 
 it retains its relative meaning. It expresses the relation of God to his 
 creatures as their owner and absolute ruler. It is used hundreds of 
 times in the Septuagint for God inappropriately, as when it is substi- 
 tuted for Jehovah, Shaddai and for Elohim, and not only for Adhon 
 and Adhonai. Hence in the New Testament it is used for Christ. He 
 is our Lord, in the sense in which Jehovah was the Lord of the He- 
 brews. He was their absolute owner and ruler. Christ owns us both 
 as Creator and Redeemer. 
 
 What the word " God " means passes all understanding and imagina- 
 tion. 
 
 It is easy to say " God is a Spirit infinite, eternal," etc. etc. But 
 who can comprehend the infinite? We know that a being infinite in 
 his Being and perfections must be (a.) The object of adoration, (b.) of 
 supreme love, (c.) of absolute submission, (d.) The ground of confi- 
 dence, (e.) That his favor is spiritual and eternal life. All that God 
 is Christ is. All that is due to God is due to Christ. 
 
 What is the force of the word " myf" It is a possessive pronoun. It 
 means not only that Christ is the person whom we acknowledge and 
 confess to be our Lord and God, to the exclusion of all other persons 
 out of the Godhead ; but that he stands in the relation of Lord and 
 God to us and that we stand in a corresponding relation to him ; that 
 he is to us Lord and God, that we recognize his ownership and authori- 
 ty, depend on his protection, adore, love, trust and serve him as our 
 Lord and God. 
 
FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH. 371 
 
 This it is to be a Christian. " No man can say that Jesus Christ is 
 Lord but by the Holy Ghost." Whosoever confesses that Jesus is the 
 Son of God is born of God. Tin: way in which a man becomes a Chris- 
 tian is by having Christ revealed to him as Lord and God. And the 
 way in which men grow in grace is by growing in the knowledge of 
 Christ. 
 
 The great duty of men, therefore, is preaching Christ. The blessed 
 glory of heaven is to know Christ as we are known. 
 
 CCXL.VIII. Fight the good tight of faith. 1 Tim. 6 : 12. 
 
 [April Wh, 1878.] 
 
 The fight of faith may mean first the fight which faith wages ; in 
 which faith is one of the contending parties ; the world, the flesh, and 
 the devil is the other party. In this case faith is to be taken in the 
 subjective sense. It is an inward organ by which we perceive things 
 unseen and eternal, and through which we experience their favor. In 
 this view the fight of faith is that spiritual conflict which is so fully 
 described in Gal. v. and Eph. vi. and elsewhere. Second. It may 
 mean the fight for the faith. The command, then, is the same as in 
 Jude ver. 3 : " Contend earnestly for the faith which was once delivered 
 to the saints." In this case faith is used objectively for the doctrines 
 believed. Paul speaks of those who have "erred from the faith." He 
 speaks of himself as having " kept the faith." He draws a broad dis- 
 tinction between the ' ; wisdom of the world," and the "wisdom of God." 
 By the former he means the opinions or convictions which men arrive 
 at by speculation. These may be either true or false. In neither case 
 do they belong to the category of faith. 
 
 By the wisdom of God he means the truths supcrnaturally revealed 
 by God ; things which " Eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have 
 entered into the heart of man, the things Avhich God hath prepared for 
 them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his 
 Spirit." These constitute the faith for which we are to contend. 
 
 They are objects of faith, because they are received on testimony, the 
 testimony of God. The faith therefore delivered to the saints and 
 which wc are to preserve, propagate and transmit, are the truths supcr- 
 naturally revealed which are contained in the Scripture.-. 
 
 1. The first necessary condition of contention for the faith is the firm 
 conviction that the Bible is the infallible rule of faith, i. c, that what- 
 ever the Bible teaches God teaches, and therefore is infallibly true, 
 and consequently no man can reject it without rejecting the testimony 
 
372 LAST WOEDS. 
 
 of God. If a man allows himself to depart from what he sees the 
 Bible teaches, there is no security for him. He may believe any- 
 thing. 
 
 2. A firm conviction of the importance of the things thus revealed. 
 Without holiness, no man can see God, and without truth there can be no 
 believers. Our own salvation and that of others depends on the truth. 
 Look at the heathen world and those once Christian countries which 
 have lost the truth. 
 
 3. An inward experience of the power of the truth. No man con- 
 tends for anything which he does not value. The want of this experi- 
 ence is the great source of error. 
 
 The way to contend for the truth is, 
 
 First, to confess it, to proclaim it. The power is in the truth. 
 
 Second. To answer misrepresentations and gainsayers. 
 
 This should be done with meekness, speaking the truth in love, re- 
 membering that Paul may plant and Apollos water, but it is God who 
 gives the increase. 
 
 THE VEEY LAST. 
 
 CCXLIX. The Administration of the Lord's Supper to the 
 Graduating Class. 
 
 [April 2lsl, 1878J 
 
 I. Read the Scriptures relating to it. 
 
 II. Nature and Design. 
 
 1. A Commemoration. 
 
 2. A Communion. 
 
 3. A Consecration by Covenant. 
 
 I. Commemoration. 
 
 Includes (1.) Administration. This, in the present instance, rises to 
 adoration ; not simply adoration, but the peculiar form of it due to 
 God in fashion of a man. Not only does he possess all divine perfec- 
 tion, the azauyoKTria of the Father's glory, but he is also clothed with 
 the perfection and loveliness of humanity. It is this that makes him 
 the central point of the universe to whom all eyes are turned. 
 
 (2.) Gratitude. First, the benefits. Deliverance (a.) from hell, 
 (6.) power of Satan (c.) and sin, (d.) restoration to the favor and 
 fellowship of God, (e.) fellowship with Christ, including participation 
 with his life and glory. Second, the cost at which these benefits were 
 secured. Christ's humiliation and suffering. 
 
 II. A Communion. (1.) An act and means of participation. "We 
 participate in his body and blood, i. e., of their sacrificial virtue. 
 (2.) The effect of this makes us (a.) one with him, (6.) one body. 
 
THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 373 
 
 Illustration from the Jewish rites. Participation at the altar made a 
 man a Jew — a partaker of the benefits of the Theocracy. So participa- 
 tion of the heathen sacrifices effected a union with the objects of worship. 
 
 In this ordinance our union with Christ and with each other is far 
 more intimate. 
 
 III. Consecration. 
 
 We cannot commemorate Christ as our Saviour without thereby 
 acknowledging ourselves to be his, the purchase of his blood and de- 
 voted to his service- 
 
■ 
 
 m 
 ■ 
 
 Wtt 
 
 38 
 
 1 
 
 1